《Love Mission: Ex-wife Strikes Back》


 Chapter 1 Who Stole Julias Husband

    Today was a very important day for Julia Gu. Her agent, Consuela Shen, had just informed her of the award she''d receive tonight!


    Julia Gu just couldn''t wait to share the news with Terence Chen.


    However, no matter how much she tried, he still wouldn''t answer. Unbothered, Julia Gu simply dialed his number again and again. On the fifth ring, he finally picked up. "What?"


    His cold voice was almost unrecognizable that she had to look at her screen to check if it was him.


    "Where are you?" The moment the video chat connected, Julia squinted her eyes at the screen. Just behind him was the large signage of the infamous motel in H City ¨C Double Q.


    This place was infamous for people who were looking for one-night stands or a place to entertain their cheating escapades. Adulteries happened very often here, that the hotel had its own nickname: Catching Adultery!


    Coincidentally, a new movie Julia acted in was shot on Double Q, so she was very familiar with the place.


    Her fingers wrapped around the phone so hard that veins popped out of her skin.


    Julia restrained herself and smiled. "Mr. Chen, are you going to the motel to fix your business? I''m quite impressed."


    Before she had a chance to say more, Terence Chen immediately hung up the phone.


    She gritted her teeth, stomping out of her lounge. "Abby, give me the car keys."


    "Julia, the party will begin in two hours and¨C" Abby furrowed her eyebrows, glancing from left to right.


    "Did you not hear what I just said?" she demanded. Abby froze, her hands already trembling at the sight of Julia losing her temper. Consuela Shen finally approached them. She asked Abby to leave before dragging Julia to the lounge, her lips curling in irritation.


    "Are you crazy? Do you see how packed this place is? Do you even know the importance of being here? Anyone can write about you. You''ll be in the headlines by sundown, that''s for sure if you keep acting like this!" Consuela scowled, throwing her hands up exasperatedly.


    "Yeah? Well, I don''t give it a shit." Julia sneered. Right now, at this very moment, her husband would be having an affair with some other bitch he probably got from a bar. She didn''t care what the whole world would think of her.


    "Please, Consuela. I need an hour. I need to talk to my husband," she pleaded as she grabbed her agent on the wrist. However, it had no effect on Consuela.


    "Do you have any idea how much I''ve worked just to get you here? Even if the skies fall out, you''re not allowed to go outside. Not until this event is over."


    "Consuela..." Knowing that pleas wouldn''t work on her agent, Julia decided to come clean. "Terence... He cheated on me. I can''t be like this for the next two hours pretending as if it''s not happening right now!"


    "I knew it was that jerk again!" Consuela''s face turned pale in rage. She wagged a finger at her. "You''re a great girl, Julia, but this is getting ridiculous! The man doesn''t love you. You''ve already been married for three years, and who else knows? Just me. Isn''t it better that you call it quits now?"


    "You''re right." Julia s


    miled bitterly. "I just... I just want to talk to him."


    Julia glanced at her. "I wasn''t able to make up my mind in the past since I was blinded by my love for him. I mean...it has been thirteen years... If I see him with another woman, I''ll give up."


    "Julia." Consuela furrowed her eyebrows. "Look, I can solve any problem for you whenever, but this isn''t the right time. You can''t do anything stupid tonight."


    "Please." Tears welled up in Julia''s eyes as she begged again and again.


    However, Consuela didn''t budge an inch. She stood by the doorway with her arms crossed.


    "Don''t you think it''s time to lose weight?" Julia raised her eyebrows.


    Consuela only glared back at her.


    Consuela knew what kind of person Julia was. She''d try everything just to get what she wanted. "If you used the same method you do to me, to Terence, then you wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    She glanced at her watch. "There''s still an hour and fifty minutes left before the dinner party. You got fifty minutes. Come back no matter what."


    "Okay." Julia wiped her tears and rushed out of the door.


    Due to the fear of getting noticed, Julia wore a big coat, a pair of sunglasses, and a mask. Without another thought, she ran towards Double Q.


    She had gotten Terence''s room number right away, having connections with the receptionist. She rushed up the floor and smashed the door with all her might.


    The thought of Terence holding another woman made Julia want to puke.


    Everyone huddled over the room to see what happened. She sneered. "Terence, don''t hide yourself, coward! You think you can cheat and not show yourself?" she snarled out. "Open the fucking door!"


    With a bang, the door creaked open. She suddenly found herself being pulled in.


    Just as soon as she looked up, she saw Terence''s livid face masked with indifference. He stood before her as if he''d done nothing wrong.


    "You are really something!" He crossed his arms.


    "You didn''t answer my video call, yet you''d sleep in a fucking motel?" Julia shoved him away, wanting to see the bitch who stole him.


    The room was incredibly large so Julia had to pass another corridor before she bumped into the person whom she was looking for.


    Just as she was rubbing her aching forehead, she heard a scream from the opposite end. Terence rushed over and helped the woman up.


    Her jaw dropped when she saw who it was.


    "It''s you?" It took a while for Julia to get her voice back.


    "It''s me." The woman arched up her eyebrow, snuggling into Terence''s arms. "Long time no see, my dear sister."


    The woman was no other than her sister, Jean Gu.


    It never occurred to Julia that the bitch she''d catch would be her own sister.


    "You two..." A million thoughts ran through her mind.


    Jean Gu was wearing a very revealing pair of lingerie. The white lace decorated her lower neckline as it embraced her curvy body, the dimples on her bra very visible to the naked eye.


    Julia gaped, like a fish out of water. She didn''t know what else to say.


    After all, it was Julia ''stole'' Terrence from Jean Gu three years ago.

 Chapter 2 When Are You Going To Stop

    "When are you going to stop?" Terence started, looking at Julia with expressionless eyes.


    As Julia was about to explain herself, Jean started, "Sister, please don''t get me wrong. Terence and I aren''t doing anything. I just arrived at H City, and I was exhausted. It was Terence who came by the airport to pick me up."


    Julia wanted to believe her ¨C she really did. However, just by looking at the way Jean was dressed, she couldn''t help but lose her mind.


    ''She may be my sister, but she''s a mistress!''


    "Stop with all this bullshit!" Julia narrowed her eyes. "Terence''s my husband. Stay away from him."


    "N¨Cno, I didn''t..." Jean stuttered out, lowering her head. Julia couldn''t help but sympathize for Jean. Just seeing her like this sent a dull ache in her heart. However, when she saw the sadness in Terence''s eyes, anger surged through her.


    "Look at what you''re wearing," she snarled. "Look at who you''re with! Do you have no shame?" As her words were becoming more and more offensive, Terence pinched her chin, drawing her face to him. He gritted his teeth. "Do you want to die, huh?"


    Julia sputtered, feeling his hard grip.


    "Let me go! It hurts!" Julia struggled as hard as she could under his grip, but Terence seemed unfazed. In fact, his eyes lit up with fury. "It hurts? Do you even know the feeling of pain?" he snarled.


    "So you''re still blaming me then?" An ironic smile wove its way into her lips. Compared to the pain he had inflicted on her, the pain in her heart was much more devastating.


    Three years ago, Terence was engaged to her sister. For some unknown reason, Julia had gotten drunk and slept with Terence one night.


    It was a complete disaster. Terence married Julia, while Jean went to another country. She had just returned now after three years.


    However, upon her return, their terrible marriage had been a complete mess.


    "Blame?" He cackled. "I hate you. I hate you so much. It''s times like these when I wonder if I were blind three years ago."


    He didn''t finish when Jean tugged his arm. "Let go of her," she stated. "She can''t stand the pain anymore."


    Seeing Julia''s sputtering face, Terence finally let go of her. She stumbled back.


    He picked up a piece of wet tissue and wiped his fingers in disgust, as if he''d just touched a man suffering with leprosy on the streets.


    "Julia, Terence, stop please," Jean pleaded, tears already streaming down her face. "It''s all because of me that we came into this. If I''d known," she hiccupped, "I wouldn''t have come back."


    Julia could only sneer in response.


    Howe


    ver, Terence immediately went to comfort her. "It''s none of your business. She and I were wrong from the very beginning," he started. "It''s time... it''s time we make amends for what happened in the past."


    "Do you know what you''re saying?" Julia''s fingers curled into fist, digging into her palm.


    "I''m very sober." Terence scowled. "Since you''re already here, why don''t I make it clear? Tomorrow at eight o''clock, we will set this. It''s over."


    "You just can''t wait, can you?" Julia spat out. "Haven''t I told you enough? I didn''t know what happened that night."


    "Do you think I''ll believe you? No matter what you say, I''ll divorce you," he interrupted.


    Terence didn''t want to waste any more time with Julia anymore. Every time he''d see her, he could only feel his blood boiling over the woman in front of him. He glanced at Jean tenderly. "Have a good rest," he said softly. "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Explain yourself!" Julia tried, struggling to reach for his jacket, but he finally left.


    It had always been like this for the two of them.


    Julia wanted to chase after him when Jean stopped her. "Stop," Jean snapped. "He already left."


    When Julia turned, she could only see her sister''s hypocritical face. She plopped up on the bed. "Julia, how are you?"


    Jean had always been beautiful. Now that she was back, she noticed how her skin was tanner and how her cheeks were glowing even brighter. Going abroad had been good to her.


    "I admit," Julia started, "it was my fault three years ago, but it''s been three years. We''re married now. Can''t you accept that?"


    Jean scoffed as if she''d heard a joke.


    "Accept it?" She frowned. "We haven''t seen each other for three years, yet you''re still so naive."


    Although Jean said it so intimately, Julia knew she was mocking her.


    Jean hated the way her sister behaved, as if the world was simply revolving around her ''sweet and innocent'' heart.


    "What¨C What do you mean?" Julia blinked.


    "Julia, you are Mrs. Chen, yet does Terence even love you?" Jean raised an eyebrow. "All I did was tell him that I''m coming back, and he''s already wagging his tail just to see me. Don''t you think he misses me more after all these years?"


    "Get to the point," Julia snapped.


    "Don''t you plan to get rid of him already?" Jean crossed her arms.


    "I''ve already given you three years to catch a man''s heart, so don''t blame me for doing a better job than you." She sneered.


    "So you''re saying, you''re trying to steal him away from me?" It was as if Julia couldn''t even recognize Jean anymore. Was this really her?

 Chapter 3 I Love You So Much

    "Steal? Honey, it''s not stealing, if he was mine in the first place." Jean chuckled. "Three years ago, Terence''s company was on the verge of bankruptcy. I can''t marry such a man, so I put something in your wine. In the past three years, he hasn''t even touched you after that. My Julia, you''ve only helped me seal the prize."


    Jean''s eyes glistened.


    Suddenly, Julia''s memories came rushing back. It was as if all the puzzle pieces were finally fitting together.


    Julia remembered how ''out of it'' she was that night. It was the very next day when Jean seized the opportunity to catch the both of them in bed.


    She had thought she drank too much to sleep with her sister''s fiance, only to turn out that she was framed!


    Julia even remembered how an ironic smile flashed in Jean''s face when she pushed the door open. Now, she finally knew the reason.


    All the guilt she''d carried was in vain.


    "So, you finally figured it out, huh?" Jean smiled vindictively. "Don''t worry, Julia. Terence isn''t a stingy person. As long as you agree to the divorce, you''ll get a large sum of settlement. Your life will be much easier than being just an unknown actress in the entertainment circle."


    "Compared to the settlement, I think being Mrs. Chen is far more valuable." Julia dug her nails deeper into her palm.


    "As long as I don''t divorce him, you''ll only be known as another mistress." She laughed haughtily. "Don''t worry, my sister. I won''t divorce him till the day I die."


    "Is it really interesting to stay with a man who doesn''t love you?" Jean scoffed.


    "I''m sure it''s worth it." Julia smiled. "For as long as you''re another shameless mistress on the road, it''s always worth it."


    Jean sneered. "You''ll regret this, my dear sister."


    "Regret?" Julia scoffed. "The only thing I regret now is that I didn''t strangle you when our mother gave birth to you."


    Without another word, Julia turned and left.


    She came here in high spirits to catch Terence in the act, only to be at the receiving end of it all. She felt as if she''d been fooled for so many years, and it all happened right under her nose.


    Just as Julia walked out of the hotel, she received a call from Consuela. "Where are you?" she demanded. "The party''s about to start."


    "I''ll be there soon." Within an hour, she''d lost her love and her family. She couldn''t afford to lose her job as well. Julia walked into the halls with her head tilted upwards.


    As for Terence, she would figure it out later.


    That evening, she had gotten the biggest award of her three-year career ¨C the Best New Actress Award. Abby, her assistant, had insisted that they should celebrate the win, but Consuela stopped her.


    "She must already be tired. Let''s all go home and celebrate to


    morrow." Consuela assisted Julia into the car. Although she wasn''t crying, Consuela could still sense the sadness radiating from her gaze.


    "I told you to break up with him, and you still won''t listen to me." She sat beside her. "Now, you see, don''t you? It''s time to give it up."


    Consuela embraced her, and that was when the dam broke.


    Julia sobbed greatly in Consuela''s arms. However, when they finally reached her home, the woman quickly tilted her chin back up and wiped the tears off her face. She was not to be caught feeling weak.


    Consuela bit her lip. "How about I stay with you for the night?"


    "No, I''m okay," Julia said. She had to deal with this on her own. She quietly walked back to her house and popped open a bottle of red wine.


    This villa was supposed to be their wedding residence. However, as days and weeks went by, she realized that it was a tomb for herself.


    It was always empty.


    She thought she was going to spend another night alone when Terence came back around midnight.


    She blinked in surprise.


    "Are you hungry?" Julia quickly staggered up from the sofa.


    "I could get some take-outs or something¨C"


    However, Terence wasn''t in the mood for either. He stomped towards her and pushed her down to the ground. "How could you?" he snarled. "What did Jean do? Why did you hit her?"


    "What are you talking about?" She furrowed her eyebrows. The woman was completely fine when she''d left.


    "Stop pretending!" His roar echoed throughout the villa. "I underestimated you. You are truly a vicious bitch. You make me sick."


    He sneered, throwing her the divorce agreement. "Sign it. I don''t want to see you anymore."


    Although there were plenty of times when Terence would threaten divorce, this was the first time he''d actually let her sign one.


    It felt as if he''d knifed her right in the heart.


    "Do you... do you really want to be with her?" she stuttered out.


    Julia hated it, hated what she brought to herself.


    "That''s right." He nodded in confirmation. "She''s beautiful and gentle, not as bitchy as you. You couldn''t even keep your hands to yourself."


    "Fine. Fine, it was me. Are you happy?" She didn''t know what overcame her when she started speaking. She raised her head. "Yes, I put something in your wine. Yes, I got you. Terence, don''t you feel moved? Even though you have been so cold to me, I still love you?"


    Terence''s eyes widened. He''d never seen her like this.


    Her eyes were already shining in desperation.


    Julia wiped her tears, placing her arms around his neck. "You say you didn''t love me, but that night your body tells a different story," she said, snickering. "If you feel lonely in the future, you know where to find me."


    She winked through her tears.

 Chapter 4 Not As Good As Your New Girlfriend

    As Julia gave Terence a charming smile, she pulled on his hand and laced her fingers through his.


    Terence felt a short and sudden breath hitching in his lung, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    He abruptly untwined his hand from Julia''s and asked, "You really impress me, Julia. Did you pretend to be sensible and gentle during the last three years?"


    "Yes." Julia smiled as she quietly fought the tears trailing down her cheeks. She forced a flirtatious look on her face. "There are all kinds of women around you, Mr. Chen. I thought...I could pretend to be in love with you. I assumed that it will make you fall in love with me. But now it seems that you seem to fancy this type of woman."


    Her laughter was as crisp and sweet as the sound of a silver bell. "Jean is not only feminine, but also lovely. She is the goddess in your heart."


    "Don''t mention her name!" Julia''s eyes widely opened as Terence pinched her chin. He thought about her personality; he knew she would be angry. For the last three years, all he could notice about her was her jealousy.


    But to his surprise, she didn''t get mad. Instead, she smiled and began to remove her dress.


    Her skin looked fair and soft, with the straps of her dress slowly slipping down her shoulders.


    Terence suddenly felt hot, his testosterone immediately responding to the sight in front of him.


    Without shame, Julia had stripped off her dress and stood in front of Terence.


    "Umm...Mr. Chen, how do you find my figure compared to your new girlfriend''s?" Julia laughed rebelliously as she anticipated for his response.


    "Jean''s figure is in much better shape than yours." Terence and Jean had actually never reached the point of having sex. However, he intentionally said those words as he couldn''t stop himself from wanting to provoke Julia.


    To his shock, Julia showed neither anger nor disappointment. She just faintly smiled at him. "Mr. Chen, there is no doubt that your lover is always great. But there has to be one thing where she isn''t better than me."


    Julia didn''t give Terence the chance to reply. She walked up to him and started unbuttoning his shirt. "I don''t think Jean''s as experienced as I am in bed. If you don''t believe me, I suggest that you try to find out for yourself, Mr. Chen."


    "Are you crazy?" Terence frowned. He knew that he should push her away, but he couldn''t get himself to do it.


    "I just want to give you a choice. After all, a woman as lascivious as me... is quite rare."


    Terence found himself panting at the way she was speaking to him. With a husky growl, he snaked his arms around her and dragged her to the bed to punish her.


    He failed to notice that a tear tricked down Julia''s cheek.


    With a loud thud, he landed her on the bed.


    Julia''s elbow hit the corner of the bed frame. She whined, "Take it easy! You look like a wild animal. I don''t think your new girlfriend would want to see you this violent."


    As soon as Julia mentioned Jean, he sneered and kissed her hard. "I don''t like talkative women!"


    Julia was going crazy because of his kiss. She loved Terence so much, she was willin


    g to give him anything he asked for.


    But the man in front of her turned away from her. In a sarcastic tone he asked her, "Julia, are you this cheap?"


    "Mr. Chen, I can do anything. So, will you do it or not?" she asked him. At this very moment, she didn''t want anything else in the world other than him. "This is your last chance, Mr. Chen," she warned him.


    He knew he was being rude to her, but Julia''s feelings were at the least in his priorities. Taking a deep breath, he moved towards her.


    He thought he was going crazy.


    He closed his eyes and forced himself not to think about those messy things. He couldn''t deny that like a magnet, he was attracted to Julia''s body.


    After they had finished having sex, he got dressed up. He immediately tossed the divorce papers at Julia, who was still in bed.


    He turned to look at her. "Just because you seduced me to your bed doesn''t mean you will remain as my wife. I hate two-faced women like you. You better sign the divorce papers while I am asking nicely. Or else..."


    "Mr. Chen, why do you always turn away from me when you put your trousers on?" Julia giggled, and pulled the quilt over her body.


    To be honest, she felt humiliated.


    "Shut up!" Without compassion, he raised his voice. "Sign them, right now!"


    Terence''s tone was laced with disgust and impatience. Julia tightly held the quilt in one hand and reached over to grab the papers. But, she couldn''t reach them.


    Terence coldly looked at Julia. "Are you pretending to be chaste?"


    Julia froze for a moment, stunned by what he just said. Without a sound, she flicked the quilt and grabbed the divorce papers.


    Now, Terence was embarrassed.


    His eyes quickly darted to their wedding photo on the bedside table. In the picture, he saw how happy Julia smiled. She looked like a fresh flower in bloom while he looked like he was attending a funeral.


    Marriage with Julia felt like he was attending a funeral.


    "As for the alimony, I won''t be hard on you. However, I cannot give you this house. If you need anything else, we can discuss it another time," Terence said coldly.


    "Okay, Mr. Chen. I''ll do whatever you would like me to do." Without bothering to read the papers, Julia signed them as quickly as possible. During the duration of their marriage, all that matter to her was Terence.


    But now, it felt like nothing mattered anymore, especially since Terence would no longer be hers.


    So, she didn''t care about anything else.


    "What? Don''t you want to read the terms of our divorce?" Terence felt his heart clench as Julia signed over the papers so quickly.


    "No, thanks." Julia chuckled. "Mr. Chen, you were always so generous. I believe you, but..."


    She paused, and looked around the room. "This house is really beautiful, but if you want to make it your wedding house, I suggest that you should redecorate this room or at least... change the bed.


    If you have sex with Jean on this bed, I''m afraid you''ll feel uncomfortable because you''ll only think of me." Without saying anything further, Julia stood up in front of Terence and covered herself with a night robe.

 Chapter 5 Got Drunk In The Bar

    When Julia turned around, Terence still stood there. Smiling, she asked, "Why don''t you leave right now? Can''t bear to see me leave, right?"


    Terence snorted in reply and shook his head. "So when will you move out?"


    "I''ll move out as soon as possible." With a charming smile, Julia chuckled. "I''ve lived here for three years. I have a lot of things to pack up. But don''t worry. Your girlfriend won''t have to wait too long for me to leave."


    Without bothering to respond to her, Terence firmly strode out of the room.


    The door closed behind him and Julia heard the sound of his engine starting. As it left the garage, she abruptly collapsed on the floor and suddenly burst into tears.


    She always thought that marrying Terence was one of the happiest decisions in her life. She didn''t really care what he felt towards her or whether he detested her. As long as she was with him at all times, she was willing to suffer any grievance.


    She was always looking forward to the day Terence would come back to her.


    But now, Jean was back.


    It was time for Julia to


    make way for Jean.


    She was finally going to put an end to this marriage that shouldn''t have happened in the beginning.


    After releasing her frustrations and sadness, Julia opened her suitcase and started to pack her things. When she first moved here three years ago, she carried a large suitcase and was filled with joy at the thought that Terence would finally give her the family that she wanted.


    However, three years later, she finally woke up from the fantasy. Instead of getting Terence, she received more baggage.


    Quietly sitting in front of her luggage, Julia decided to call Consuela.


    When Consuela arrived, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the luggage on the floor. "Julia, what are you doing? Why is your luggage on the floor? Are you going to work? You haven''t had work in a while."


    "Who told you I was going to work?" After a night of calming herself down, Julia was finally able to take control of her emotions. She breathed in to control herself. She didn''t want to show Consuela her sadness.


    ''Consuela has helped and taken care of me as if I was her own sister. I can''t let her worry about me anymore.''


    "Come on, take these things to the car. From now on, I will live with you. Are you moved?" Julia managed to force a small smile.


    "Really? Again?" Consuela rolled her eyes at what Julia just said.


    For the past three years, every single time Julia and Terence quarreled, she would pack up and live with Consuela. Julia had thought that their temporary separation would help Terence realize the seriousness of their problems.


    To her dismay, Terence didn''t bother to pick Julia up at least once in the past three years.


    Whenever Julia would calm down, she would make an excuse to happily move back with Terence.


    Because of this, Consuela made fun of Julia.


    Whenever Julia played the same trick, Consuela would say impatiently, "Julia, you''re going to come back again. Can you please not pack too many clothes? You''re always moving around. Even if you aren''t tired, I am tired."


    "Consuela, I won''t come back this time," Julia quietly murmured.


    "What did you say?" Consuela asked after a short pause.


    "Nothing." Julia casually stared at Consuela and sighed. "Terence and I have signed a divorce agreement. Since I have nothing left to do with him, I don''t think I should live here anymore."


    "What did you say?" Consuela repeated


    her question, as if she had heard the news for the first time. Suddenly, the way she looked at Julia changed.


    She had always thought that Julia would be with Terence for life, but she didn''t expect that she would make such a drastic decision.


    "What? Are you surprised?" Julia smiled. "I''m not the one for him. I think that letting him go would be for the best."


    "When did you become so understanding and reasonable?" Consuela asked curiously. Knowing that Julia was sad, she smiled and immediately changed the subject. "Never mind. He''s just a man. Don''t worry. I''ll help you find another man who is a hundred or a thousand times better than Terence. I''ll definitely make him regret it."


    "Come on! Are you my broker or procuress?" Julia laughed as she made fun of her.


    She had made Consuela worry for such a long time. She wanted to be more considerate for her and herself.


    She was a deserted woman now and if she didn''t do her job well, she would starve to death.


    "In essence, being a broker and being a procuress are the same. It depends on how you see it..." Consuela happily chattered as she helped Julia carry the luggage.


    Consuela''s apartment was not too big, but it had space that was enough for the both of them to live in. As Julia officially moved in, Consuela made her a hearty dinner to celebrate her divorce.


    Julia looked at Consuela and knew that she wanted to make her happy. But deep inside, she knew that she wouldn''t be happy, not for a while.


    In the evening, Consuela invited the producer to have dinner with her. She ordered Julia to stay home and she agreed without any hesitation.


    For the entirety of the afternoon, Julia watched a comedic show on TV, but she couldn''t find it in herself to laugh.


    All of a sudden, the room felt so stuffy, she couldn''t stay home any longer. She decided that the best way to numb herself was to buy drink outside.


    Putting on her sunglasses and hat, she headed to the nearest bar.


    The stench of the room was laced with smoke and wine. The music was loud that it could deafen those in the bar.


    Men and women crazily moved their sweaty bodies on the dancing floor. Beautiful women laughed among the men and teased them with frivolous words that made them lose control.


    Julia found a seat in the nearest corner and sat down. Her cold temperament was out of place and attracted many stares in her direction. However, nobody dared to flirt with her.


    She ordered one case filled with a dozen beers and drowned herself with one bottle after another.


    She thought of the ruthless look on Terence''s face before he left, and his care for Jean. She couldn''t help but curse under her breath, "Terence, you bastard!"


    A few people walking by the corridor near her had caught what she had just said. Nelson patted the man next to him. "Hey Terence, look! Who is she?"


    Not wanting to pay attention to her, Terence gave a quick glance at the drunken Julia whose eyes were already blurred by the alcohol.


    His gaze lingered on her for a while. Perhaps she was drunk. Her tender face was more charming, with her white face slightly flushed, and her eyes looking confused. He focused on her plump lips as it touched the alcoholic drink, finding it attractive.


    Terence slightly frowned. This version of Julia seemed unstoppable and attractive. It made him want to get closer to her.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he began to see a couple of men in the bar approach Julia.

 Chapter 6 Dont Pretend To Be Chaste

    Terence suddenly felt like his woman was coveted by other people.


    That wasn¡¯t at all a nice feeling. In fact, it made him very uncomfortable.


    "If you¡¯re worried about her, you can just go there and check on her," said Nelson. He and Terence had grown up together ever since they were nothing but children. He knew almost everything about Terence, including what happened between Terence and Julia.


    He could tell that Terence had feelings for Julia; it was just that Terence refused to admit it.


    "She¡¯s just a defenseless woman. It isn¡¯t safe for her to get drunk in a bar like this," Nelson said. "No matter you like her or not, she¡¯s still your wife..."


    "She isn¡¯t!" Terence grumpily cut him off. Even after hearing what Nelson said, he had no intention of going to Julia. "We¡¯ve signed our divorce papers last night. From that moment on, she¡¯s just a stranger to me.


    Besides, I don''t want to have a wife who can''t even behave herself. It¡¯s a common knowledge that a bar isn¡¯t a safe place for a lone woman¡ªshe should¡¯ve known better than to come here to drink alone."


    ''And in such a revealing dress at that,'' he thought.


    "You are as stubborn as a mule." Nelson heaved a deep sigh.


    Terence grasped Nelson''s arm and said, "Didn''t you say you want to drink? Let¡¯s drink then. Why on earth are you wasting your breath to speak on her behalf?"


    Terence originally thought that he would be much more at ease after Julia signed the divorce papers, but things didn¡¯t go as he wished. Now, her indifferent expression always emerged in his mind every time he closed his eyes.


    He even began to wonder if she¡¯d made herself sexually available for other men.


    After all, the entertainment circle was such an adversely influential environment that only very few women in that circle could stay faithful to one man. Although he looked calm on the surface, all kinds of speculations already started to bud in his mind. Maybe, she had treated her body as an instrument that she could exchange for opportunities and roles.


    Terence felt a sharp pang of pain pierce through his chest. The mere notion that she might¡¯ve had sex with countless men left him hopeless and heartbroken.


    Such a deceitful, unscrupulous woman deserved neither his concern nor his love.


    Terence seemed to be absent-minded, but he didn¡¯t stop drinking. Nevertheless, every joke his friends made seemed to never enter his ears. He sat quietly with a bottle of wine in his hand. His mind had long wandered off to where Julia was.


    On the other side of the bar, Julia¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much better¡ªshe was practically completely intoxicated. She staggered to her feet but then tripped over a cocktail table. Just as she was about to fall, however, a pair of hands swiftly caught her waist.


    She looked up and saw the face of an unfamiliar man.


    "Let go!" Julia was drunk, but she still had a trace of rationality left. The man was handsome, but she could see that he was the indulgent type at a glance. Presumably, he was either a man looking for a sugar momma or a man who liked to have affairs outside. In any case, he wasn¡¯t anything good.


    "Miss, you¡¯re drunk. Let me drive you home." He¡¯d noticed Julia from the moment he entered the bar. In this bustling place, she sat in the corner and drank by herself as if she was trying to drown her sorrow. She looked beautiful, lonely, and sad. Such a fragile figure in this kind of sinful place instantly attracted his attention.


    Many of the men around talked and fantasized about her, but no one dared to step forward. Since none of them had the guts to come to her, he took the lead.


    There was no way he would give such a woman a miss. After all, she was the most ravishing woman he¡¯d ever seen.


    "I said let go!" Julia said through gritted teeth.


    "Miss, calm down. I have no ill intentions." The man hooked his arm around Julia''s waist. His touch made her queasy and tense, but he pretended to not notice her reaction. He said righteously, "You¡¯re drunk; I just want to help you to get home safely."


    "You can¡¯t deceive me with those high-sounding words. Go convince other girls." Julia struggled to get free and tried to push the man away. However, her drunkenness made her whole body li


    mp, and the man clamping on her waist must be about six feet tall at the least. In front of him, her current strength was really nothing worth mentioning.


    "But I¡¯ve fallen in love with you the moment I laid my eyes on you. I guess this must be the so-called love at first sight," the unknown man whispered in her ear. His hold on her waist tightened, and he pulled her even closer to his body.


    "Fuck off! Take your hands off me now!" Julia finally lost her temper. "Let go, or I¡¯ll scream!"


    "You can scream all you want!" The man grinned. "Miss, please open your eyes. This is a bar. Things like this happen all the time here. How many people do you think will be willing to get involved in something that¡¯s not their business?


    Listen to me, okay? Come with me, and I¡¯ll definitely make you forget your trouble and feel comfortable tonight..." The man chuckled.


    Julia made a run for it when the man wasn¡¯t paying attention. However, he swiftly caught her back and said threateningly, "Don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you if you¡¯re not obedient."


    "Please help! Somebody! Let go of me! Help!" Julia, who no longer cared about being recognized, shouted desperately.


    "I''m sorry. My girlfriend and I are having a little disagreement tonight. She¡¯s throwing a tantrum and refusing to go home. Sorry for the ruckus..." The man smiled apologetically at the crowds.


    His apology seemed genuine, so the crowd once again went about their respective business. Nevertheless, Julia''s noncompliant appearance finally made the man lose his temper. He stopped pretending to be a gentleman and swung his hand, landing a hard slap on Julia¡¯s cheek. "I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯d be rude. You''d better behave yourself now."


    The man then dragged Julia, who was incessantly shouting for help, towards the exit. At that moment, the door to the room where Terence sat was pushed open. Terence instinctively moved his gaze towards the opened door. From where he sat, he could see the position where Julia had sat a while ago. However, she was no longer there.


    A relieved sigh escaped his lips without his knowledge.


    "Caleb, we ought to meet at ten o¡¯clock. Please take a look at what time it is now," someone in the room said in a complaining tone. "No need to explain. In any case, you¡¯ve got to be punished first¡ªdrink!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m at fault today." Caleb gulped down a glass of whiskey. "I passed by that Wayne guy on my way here. He was dragging a woman out, but they already left when I wanted to get a clearer look. Whoever she is, I think she¡¯d suffer tonight."


    "You mean that Wayne? The one who¡¯s a regular customer of this bar?"


    "Yes." Caleb nodded. "He thought he was good-looking, so he always targeted wealthy women and even hunted for women every day. At first, he hypocritically said that he just wanted to date, but when he had enough of those women, he¡¯d abandon them. Now, he¡¯s even crazier. He brings drunk girls home. When those girls wake up in the following day, he¡¯s already nowhere to be found.


    Those girls are afraid that their reputations will be damaged, so although they¡¯ve been molested, most of them never dare to speak up about what they¡¯ve gone through. Because of this, that guy becomes even braver and more outrageous.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see her face, the girl he took home tonight has a pretty back. She wore a black dress..."


    "Terence, where are you going?" Nelson asked Terence, who suddenly sprang from his seat and rushed out of the room.


    Terence just felt a chill run down his spine. He didn''t answer because he didn¡¯t want to waste time explaining himself. All he wanted to do now was find that Wayne guy as soon as possible.


    If he remembered correctly, Julia wore a black dress today.


    He prayed with all his heart that the woman Caleb mentioned wasn¡¯t Julia.


    When he stormed out of the bar, Wayne happened to be pushing Julia into his car. Julia, on the other hand, was clutching on to the car door, refusing to get in no matter what. "Bastard! Let go of me!" she shouted.


    "We¡¯ve come this far, what are you still pretending for?" Wayne sneered. "Hardly any people come to a bar not to have fun. Since you¡¯ve come here in this kind of dress, don''t pretend to be chaste."

 Chapter 7 I Will Take You Home

    Wayne slapped Julia straight across her face. He was always patient and gentle with women. But a woman like Julia, who didn''t appreciate what was good for her, deserved to be punished.


    "If you behave yourself and serve me well, I shall treat you well. But if you disobey me..."


    Wayne sneered, trailing off.


    A slap to the face was enough to sober up Julia. She was not stupid enough to be sassy when she was clearly at a disadvantage. It would be silly.


    Julia slightly frowned but thought better of it. She softened her tone, trying to negotiate with Wayne again. "How about this? If you let me go today, I will repay you for your kindness. How much do you want? Name your price and I will do my best to satisfy you."


    People had now gathered around them. Their eyes were filled with curiosity as they stared at the man and woman fighting. Although she was pretty much concealed, Julia was afraid that she would be recognized. She had no intention of stirring up any unnecessary trouble.


    She thought Wayne would consider her offer since she had asked with such sincerity. But he did not waver.


    He looked Julia straight in the eyes. She could see that they were filled with lust. "I have plenty of money. I have been able to save a lot after entertaining those old women for the past two years. I am looking for something more now. I want to taste beautiful women like you," he said, smirking. "Don''t worry, I will not treat you unfairly."


    Julia was infuriated, and a little nauseous because she was drunk. Before she knew it, she puked all over Wayne. Her eyes widened in horror as his shirt was drenched in dirty vomit.


    Wayne screamed and gripped her hand hard. "Bitch! You did it on purpose. I''ll teach you a lesson today."


    He let go of Julia and raised his hand to slap her. She closed her eyes waiting for his large hand to smack against the already sore skin of her cheek. But nothing happened.


    She opened her eyes and saw a familiar figure standing in front of her.


    Her nose twitched and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you meddle in my affairs!" Wayne hung around in the bar all year round, he was familiar with all the influential people who frequented it.


    Usually, he was very careful when he met such characters. He did not want to offend them and put himself in harm''s way. But Terence did not come here often. Therefore, Wayne did not know him at all.


    He was being spiteful and arrogant.


    Wayne glowered at Terence. "I advise you to mind your own business, or you''ll pay for it!"


    "But what if I want to interfere?" Terence could not understand what was wrong with him. He had promised himself that he would not take pity on Julia, but he was unable to stop himself.


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude!" Wayne swung his fist at Terence, but he blocked it. All he needed to do was give Wayne a little push, and the latter was on the ground.


    Although the movements seemed simple enough to an onlooker, Julia knew Terence had practiced self-defense. He knew tricks that Wayne was no match for.


    Terence gave Wayne an icy look. "Get out of here!"


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you poke your


    nose in my business! You are looking for death!" Wayne stood up, bypassed Terence and tried to grab Julia. She was so scared that she clutched the hem of Terence''s suit tightly.


    Terence felt her grip and his heart throbbed loudly.


    He clutched Wayne''s wrist before he could touch Julia. The sound of something snapping could be heard and Wayne cried out in pain.


    "Stop! It hurts!" Wayne screamed.


    Hearing the commotion, Nelson and a couple of his peers rushed out. Caleb noticed the cold expression on Terence''s face and was immediately curious. "What''s wrong with Terence? Does he have a crush on this woman or what? This just doesn''t seem like him."


    "Nonsense. You don''t know what you are talking about." Nelson frowned. He knew Terence had feelings for Julia. Even though he would throw insults her way all the time, he only repeated her name when he was drunk.


    "Don''t you recognize her? That is Terence''s wife," Nelson explained.


    "Damn it!" Caleb said, slapping his head. Realization suddenly dawned on him. He recognized Julia now. She and Terence had been married for several years. But Terence rarely brought her along when he came to attend parties. That was why Caleb hadn''t recognized her right away. Rolling up his sleeves, he walked towards Wayne. Seconds later, his fist met with Wayne''s face. "How dare you touch Terence''s woman? Do you have a death wish?"


    Caleb grabbed his hair and slapped Wayne across the face.


    The latter did not utter a word. Where he had been mouthy and arrogant in front of Terence, he dared not say anything in front of Caleb.


    "Caleb? Caleb, what did I do wrong? Why are you so angry?" Wayne asked, respectfully. He was still in shock by Caleb''s anger.


    Caleb took a hold of Wayne''s face and turned it in Terence''s direction. "Open your eyes and look at this man! This is my buddy. If you see him the next time, you will turn around and walk in the opposite direction. Do you understand?"


    "I understand. I should not have offended them. Please forgive me and don''t be angry at me." Wayne was terrified of Caleb''s temper. He smacked himself in the face to show his sincerity.


    It was not until then that he realized he had offended a great man, and he had to accept all the consequences.


    "Get out of here!" Caleb said crossly. "If I see you in this bar again, I will beat you up."


    "Okay, okay, okay..." Wayne fled without looking up.


    After driving Wayne away, Caleb turned to look at Julia. His curious eyes wandered towards her face trying to see what she looked like. However, Terence covered her. He looked at Caleb and smiled, "Caleb, thank you."


    "You and I are like brothers. Don''t mention it." Caleb waved his hand. "Why don''t you introduce her to me?"


    "No. That is not going to happen." Nelson took this as his cue to speak. "Let''s go, Caleb. We decided we would not go home unless we were drunk. Let''s go drink."


    Nelson glanced at Terence before guiding Caleb away.


    Terence saw them walk away. He turned around to face Julia, but saw that she had quietly walked away while he had been talking to Caleb. He caught up with her and grabbed her arm. "Come with me, I will drive you home."

 Chapter 8 If You Are Willing To

    "No, there''s no need," Julia sneered and pulled away from Terence. "Shouldn''t you go back to your new girlfriend? Why bother sending your ex-wife back? Maybe you don''t even see me as your ex.


    I don''t need you to poke your nose in my affairs." Julia smiled bitterly.


    It was obvious that Julia was very delighted when she saw Terence appear, wanting to thank him.


    But for some reason, she hesitated just as she was about to mutter a thank you, and even mocked herself.


    Terence looked at her with a cold and straight face. "I don''t want to repeat myself a second time. If you don''t mind people seeing you cause a scene, then I will carry you all the way to my car."


    With a quizzical gaze, Julia asked, "What do you mean?" You divorced me yesterday. And now you came to help me and acted like a gentleman. Why? What''s wrong? Are you feeling an inch of regret for signing those papers?


    I''ll tell you now that it''s too late for any regrets." Julia pointed at Terence''s nose and continued, "I''m single now, and there are a lot of men after me. It''s of no use for you to regret."


    Before she could utter another word, Terence swiftly scooped her up, and carried her on his broad shoulder.


    As if he was carrying a sack, he dumped her in the passenger seat.


    Julia struggled to free herself, but Terence was too strong and firm. She felt so powerless over him. Impatiently, he shouted, "Do not move."


    He raised his head and gave her an exasperated look.


    As soon as he looked up, their eyes locked. The space in the car suddenly felt cramped and an awkward silence filled the air.


    Julia widened her eyes and looked away.


    She was afraid of looking him in the eye. When the two of them first met, she was attracted to his dark and attractive eyes. It felt as if she were looking into a deep and bottomless abyss, not wanting to ever escape.


    Upon seeing Julia''s apprehensive look, Terence couldn''t help but flash a smile.


    He didn''t even realize that he was doing it.


    After making sure that Julia was fastened securely, he drove to the house they had once called their home. He didn''t know that she had already moved out.


    Julia slept during the ride, frowning as she leaned against the passenger seat.


    Terence couldn''t help but glance at her lovely face, wanting to remove her frown. Even when she looked upset, she was still cute.


    When Julia woke up, it was already morning. She looked around and found herself alone in the room.


    Sunlight spilled through the gaps of the window curtains. She reached out to rub her eyes and couldn''t resist the excitement she felt when she found herself back in the familiar bedroom.


    She vaguely remembered the events of last night and flinched at the possibilities that were running through her head. She found her mobile phone on the bedside table.


    "I''m screwed..." In a hurry, Julia threw back the quilt and tried to get out of bed, only to discover that she was stark naked.


    "You''re awake." Terence walked in.


    "Get out!" She blushed in embarrassment and felt ashamed of herself even though they had had sex on this bed not long ago.


    "Since when did you become so reserved?" Terence uttered in a dispassionate tone. Last night''s


    events were still playing in his mind, and he clearly remembered how unrestrained Julia was.


    Julia gripped the quilt tightly around her, wanting to be invulnerable. Instead, she felt a pang of sadness after what Terence had just said.


    "Where are my clothes?" Julia bit her lips, anxious with the response that she would get.


    "You vomited on them last night, so I decided to put them in the washing machine." Throughout their three-year marriage, Terence rarely came home during, let alone stay in the same room with Julia.


    However, Julia was crying hysterically last night. He stayed by her side, not wanting to leave her in such a horrid state.


    In the morning, he left her side to answer a call from work. He didn''t want to disturb her sleep, so he took the call outside, not expecting her to be awake once he came back.


    Julia bit her lip and opened the closet door to find something to wear. She took a white shirt that belonged to Terence and slipped it over her head. It was big enough to cover her hips.


    Terence fixed his eyes on Julia''s slim and smooth legs, outlining the silhouette of her slender figure under the shapeless white shirt.


    Julia was unaware of what was going on in Terence''s mind. All that she knew was that she couldn''t stay here. She had to leave as soon as she found her clothes. Just as she was about to leave the room, he grabbed her arm.


    Julia winced and frowned at Terence. "You''re hurting me," she complained.


    "I''m hurting you?" Terence briskly tore Julia''s shirt and threw it on the floor. Stunned, she quickly covered her breasts and shouted, "Are you insane?"


    Without answering, Terence lowered his head and kissed her forcefully. All of his anger and frustration sealed in his kiss. Julia shuddered as he covered her soft body, the smell of blood lingering in her mouth.


    The room was so cold, she couldn''t stop herself from shivering.


    With all the strength she could muster, Julia pushed Terence away. "What the hell are you doing?"


    She was fuming in anger. How lowly he must think of her, doing such impertinent things. Was she just a bed partner?


    "Don''t tell me you''re not enjoying this." With a sneer, Terence grabbed Julia''s arm. "You dressed like that and expected me not to react the way I did? You were seducing me.


    I will give you whatever you want today."


    "No, that''s not¡ª" Before Julia could finish, Terence pushed her to the bed. His eyes were blazing with anger.


    She was deep in love with her, but making love with him was like a torture to her.


    After their passionate lovemaking, Terence got up and got dressed as if nothing happened. "When you leave, take all your things with you. Jean will be moving in real soon,"


    he announced unceremoniously. "Don''t leave anything behind. I don''t want her to get offended or upset."


    "Is that so?" Julia smiled to hide the pain she was feeling and plastered a smile on her face. Her heart was beating fast, but she said calmly, "Do you think she will be happy if I die? Maybe then we will both be truly free."


    Stunned, Terence was taken aback by what Julia had just said. But when he turned to look at her, his face was cold and impassive.


    "Well, if you are willing to."

 Chapter 9 Your Boyfriend Treats You So Well

    Julia didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry.


    She wanted to find a place to conceal her embarrassment from Terence. Just as she averted her eyes away from him, a loud knock came from the door.


    No, it sounded more like the sound of someone trying to break it down.


    "Terence Chen, get out now!" Consuela''s angered voice reverberated behind it.


    Terence frowned. The only thing he remembered about Consuela, Julia''s broker, was that she had a very bad temper. Whenever he saw her, she always rushed over to pick a fight with him.


    Calmly, he went down to open the door. Worried, Julia found a shirt and got dressed before following Terence downstairs.


    "Where''s my Julia? Where did you take her?" Consuela directed her fuming anger at Terence. "I''m telling you, you''re divorced. So, give her back to me right now!"


    Consuela''s eyes were burning with anger and were red from looking for Julia the night before. Knowing that it was this man who caused the entire situation, Consuela refused to hold back her anger. "Look at yourself. You don''t deserve whatever Julia did for you! You will regret it sooner or later."


    Blinded by her rage, Consuela couldn''t see Julia at all. She pointed at Terence and harshly cursed him. She felt better after releasing the tension she was feeling inside.


    "Consuela..." Julia looked at an angry Consuela and cautiously walked up to her. She gently grabbed her hand and said, "Stop it."


    It was only then that Consuela came to her senses and found Julia standing next to her. She caught a glimpse of a man''s shirt on Julia and found traces of her lovemaking with Terence the night before. Realizing what had transpired between them last night suddenly enraged her.


    "Terence, you bastard! Why don''t you just let go of Julia? You are divorced! Are you even a real man? She has already moved out, but you keep bringing her back. What do you think of her? A free bed partner?" The more Consuela thought about it, the angrier she got. "If you want a woman, you can go find a whore. If you can''t afford it, I''ll pay for it."


    Within the entertainment industry, Consuela was widely known to be shrewish. She used to tell Julia that one had to be shrewd in order to get the upper hand.


    Although Terence was a good-tempered man, he felt a little embarrassed after hearing what Consuela just said.


    But he didn''t miss a key point in Consuela''s words. He looked at Julia in shock and asked, "You... already moved out?"


    "Yes." Julia slightly nodded.


    Terence''s lips moved.


    No wonder she had no clothes to wear. He suddenly realized that he had misunderstood Julia, but it was already too late.


    He looked at Julia and frowned. "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "We were already divorced. Why should I inform you when I moved out?" Without casting another glance at Terence''s face, Julia turned to Consuela. "I''m glad that you''re here. Wait a moment. We can leave after I change my clothes."


    When she found her clothes, they were still wet. But she didn''t care. After she got changed, both Julia and Consuela left without looking back.


    "Julia..." Terence''s deep voice called out.


    "What?" Julia responded, but didn''t turn to look at him. Consuela, on the other hand, turned around and pointed at Terence with a vicious look in her eyes. "You better remember this. From now on, you have nothing to do with Julia. If you dare pester her again, I promise that I will castrate you!"


    With a snort


    , she grabbed Julia''s hand and left the villa. "Julia, just wait. I''ll find you a better man."


    "Well, that''s enough..." Julia then grabbed Consuela''s wrist.


    "What are you afraid of? He could find a girlfriend, but can''t you find a better man? Just wait and see. He will regret it sooner or later."


    Julia didn''t know whether Terence would regret or not, but she did.


    If Julia had known that so many messy things would have happened, she would not have gone out to drink. Now it was too late to regret.


    After Julia left, Terence sat alone in the living room for a long time. He went upstairs and found that the wardrobe was empty. It almost seemed as if Julia had never lived there at all.


    He suddenly felt that there was no human warmth in this room. It was cold and empty.


    It was difficult to imagine how Julia had been living here for the past three years.


    He wanted to apologize to her. He continuously edited and deleted a message on his phone, not having the courage to send it out.


    Lost in thought, his phone suddenly rang. The name "Jean" appeared on the screen.


    "Terence, are you busy right now?" He heard her tender voice on the other end of the line. Her voice was like a nice breeze, calming and making him feel comfortable.


    "No." Terence''s voice softened. "What''s wrong?"


    "Here is the thing," Jean said apologetically. "The doctor said that my hand has almost recovered and I can be discharged from the hospital now. As you know, I haven''t been back for three years. and so many things have changed in H City. I want to go to a supermarket to buy some groceries, but I don''t know where the nearest one is. If you aren''t too busy, can you come over and pick me up?"


    Before Terence could respond, Jean added, "If you don''t have time right now, don''t worry. I won''t bother you."


    "Not at all," Terence said right away. "Stay there and wait for me. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll be there soon."


    After she hung up, a wicked smile appeared on Jean''s face. Her trick worked.


    After Julia had left, she broke the glass, and hurt her hand with a shard of glass. Although there were only a few stitches in her hand, she still suffered a lot. She told Terence that it was Julia who hurt her, and therefore, he got angry and divorced Julia. Thinking about this, she thought it was worth getting hurt.


    Jean assumed that Terence would be worried about her. But to disappointment, he didn''t show up at all after he sent her to the hospital.


    Jean then felt a little anxious, so she called Terence to remind him of her existence.


    After he left the villa and rushed to the hospital, Terence found that Jean was talking with another patient in her ward. He pushed the door open and stood in front of her. "Have you packed up your things?"


    "Yes, everything is ready." Jean pointed at a parcel on the bed and Terence immediately picked it up. The patient beside Jean said smilingly, "Jean, your boyfriend treats you so well."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. He''s not..." Jean stealthily glanced at Terence and saw that he wasn''t going to refute the patient''s assumption. In response, she smiled and said, "Sis, I''m leaving now. I wish you get well as soon as possible."


    Although Jean denied it, the shy look on her face seemed to show no protest against what the patient had said.


    With a big smile on her face,


    Jean followed Terence to the car. After getting in the passenger seat, she look at him and asked, "Are you unhappy?"

 Chapter 10 If Only She Were Half As Sensible As You

    "What?" Terence darted a surprised glance in Jean''s direction, wondering what she meant.


    "She didn''t mean anything by saying you are my boyfriend. Don''t take it to heart," Jean said and lowered her head shyly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence put the thought out of his mind and started the car. "You said you are going to the supermarket, right?"


    "Yes," Jean said nodding her head slightly, but she felt quite unhappy. She had actually wanted to get close to Terence by telling him that people think they were a couple. But it seemed as if he didn''t even care about it.


    It simply meant that Terence had never thought about being in a relationship with her.


    It had only been a few days since Jean had returned, and she could tell that Julia was very uncomfortable. But it would still take her some time to become Terence''s legal wife.


    "How''s your hand?" Terence asked. His mind had been so focused on Julia for the past two days, he had forgotten about Jean.


    "It''s okay now. I got several stitches. The doctor advised rest. If I do that, I will be perfectly fine soon."


    "That''s great." Terence managed a weak smile, nodding. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that Julia would do such a thing to hurt you," he added, apologetically.


    "What are you talking about?" Jean frowned slightly. She did not like the fact that he was feeling guilty for something Julia had done. "It''s not your fault. Why are you apologizing?"


    Then she sighed. "It''s all my fault, I don''t blame her.


    "If I hadn''t shown up out of the blue, Julia wouldn''t have been so angry. Or, if I hadn''t asked you to pick me up at the airport, things wouldn''t have gone haywire. You and Julia have been happy together for the past three years. I hadn''t expected things to get messed up the second I stepped back into your life. It''s all my fault."


    Jean bowed her head looking at her hands clasped together. She put on a look of sadness and carried on speaking. "But I left in a hurry all those years ago. I haven''t even been in contact with any of my friends in H City. After thinking about it over and over again, I realized you were the only one who would come pick me up."


    "You don''t have to feel guilty," Terence said, trying to console Jean. "Julia and I haven''t been happy together at all. We have barely said a word to each other in the past three years. Moreover, our marriage existed only on paper. In other words, you helped me in divorcing Julia after you came back.


    I divorced her because we haven''t been on good terms for as long as I can remember. You do not have to worry about that."


    "Really?" Jean asked, feeling gleeful on the inside.


    "Of course." Terence nodded. "Julia has already moved out and you do not have anywhere to live, do you? You can live at my place. It''s empty anyway."


    Jean pretended to hesitate. "Are you sure that''s is a good idea? Won''t that bother you?" she asked, trying not to sound too eager.


    "It''s no trouble at all. You can''t always stay in a hotel, can you?" Terence grinned, his eyes on the road. "Besides, it was my fault that you had to leave H City for such a long time. Now that you are back, give me a chance to make it up to you."


    "Terence..." Jean was deeply touched by Terence''s words. She gazed at him and then said in a soft tone, "Actually, I have never blamed you for that. As far as I was concerned, it was all Julia''s fault. Also, it was a long time ago. You and Julia are


    divorced now so maybe we should forget it and move on."


    Terence smiled bitterly. After a few seconds of thinking he commented, "If only Julia were half as sensible as you."


    But he was aware that Julia was stubborn and refused to compromise, come hell or high water.


    "What did you say?" Jean had clearly heard what he said. Her heart broke as she could tell that Terence had feelings for her sister.


    "Nothing." Terence smiled, focusing on parking the car in the underground parking lot of the supermarket. "Here we are."


    They exited the car and walked towards the gates side by side. When they reached the gates, he walked in front and held it open for Jean like a true gentleman. She gave him a smile and entered first, with him close behind.


    Because Jean''s hand was wounded, Terence pushed the shopping cart and accompanied her as she shopped.


    "By the way, Terence," Jean started. She looked at Terence standing a couple of paces behind her, with his hands on the handle of the shopping cart. This man was really amazing. She noticed girls in the supermarket staring at him and whispering about him and yet, he had no idea.


    But now he belonged to her. She was really proud of herself.


    Jean wanted him to be hers, only hers.


    "After I move in, I will invite you over for dinner. I''ll make everything myself," Jean beamed.


    "You know how to cook?" Terence asked, surprise evident in his voice. When Jean had left, she was the kind of girl who knew nothing about all this stuff.


    "Don''t underestimate me. I didn''t learn anything else in the past three years when I was abroad. But I have worked really hard on my cooking skills. You have to see for yourself."


    "Okay," Terence agreed readily. "Now I have to have the food you make. Stop gloating."


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure it''s not as bad as you think." Jean laughed and then added, "It''s a deal. I''ll have you over after I settle down."


    "Okay." Terence replied with a smile.


    Although he was trying very hard to sound happy, Jean could see a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    She proceeded to buy some daily necessities. When she was done, they moved towards the cashier. Terence unloaded the items and then took out his wallet. Once the payment had been made, he picked up all the things and walked out alongside Jean. He hadn''t let her do anything at all in the entire process.


    Jean felt a little embarrassed and wanted to help. She tried to take a couple of things from Terence and carry them herself, but he would not have it. "You don''t have to do anything. I can handle it. Your hand is still injured, you need to be careful."


    Terence''s words warmed Jean''s heart.


    Next, they headed towards the hotel Jean was staying at. Terence helped her take everything upstairs. Once they were done, Jean turned to Terence. "Why don''t you come in and have a cup of tea? I''ll make it just the way you like it."


    She smiled expectantly. "It will be a thank you for all that you did for me today."


    She only wanted an excuse to make him stay for a little longer. But, she was disappointed when he turned her down. "I can''t right now. I have to go to the company. You can make me dinner once you are settled in if you really want to thank me."


    Terence''s lips curled up. "Get some rest and call me if you need anything."


    "Okay," Jean''s responded. She wanted to keep Terence here, but she thought she shouldn''t be too hasty.


    She had enough time.

 Chapter 11 Morning-after Pills

    After leaving the villa that had been her home for the past three years, Julia did not speak much on the way to Consuela''s house.


    On her arrival, Consuela looked at the absent-minded Julia and coaxed, "You should take a shower first. I''ll make breakfast for you."


    Julia nodded and retreated to her room. She couldn''t help rubbing her body hard at the thought of Terence''s violent look just now.


    She wanted to wash away his smell. She wanted to scrub her body until she could no longer feel his touch.


    What the hell was that?


    He hadn''t touched her once after they got married. But he had craved and had sex with her repeatedly soon after their divorce.


    Julia forced all thoughts of Terence out of her mind. She took a warm shower, changed into comfortable pajamas and felt relieved at once. When she came out feeling fresh, Consuela had already prepared breakfast. There were two fried eggs, two glasses of milk, and some toast laid out on the table.


    It smelled delicious and Julia enjoyed them more than she ever had.


    "Are you done?" Consuela asked as Julia downed the last of her milk. The former placed her glass on the table and gave Julia a stern look.


    Julia raised her head and stared at Consuela. Her chubby face was full of seriousness. Behind her thick glasses, Consuela''s eyes were particularly frightening.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Julia lowered her head. She had always been open to Consuela about her relationship with Terence. But this time, she didn''t know why she was keeping things from her.


    Julia was afraid that Consuela might think less of her.


    She felt ashamed at the fact that she was the one always approaching Terence.


    With a guilty conscience, Julia said, "I didn''t want to get involved with him. I drank too much last night and ran into him. I didn''t expect..." She trailed off when she saw that Consuela was still giving her a hard look.


    She smiled bitterly and continued, "Don''t worry, I will not be seeing Terence anymore. Please don''t be angry with me."


    They were divorced now, they had no reason to meet anymore.


    "Julia, you know I wasn''t mad at you because of this." Consuela shook her head and let out a sigh. Although she was only Julia''s broker, Consuela treated her like a sister. "I told you that Terence wasn''t your Mr. Right, but you didn''t listen to me. Now¡ª"


    "I know I was wrong," Julia interrupted. Though she was smiling, there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I''m sad. Stop nagging me."


    Consuela sighed and said, "If you had cared for my advice, you wouldn''t end up like this."


    Sighing again, she put her hand in her pocket and drew out a box of morning-after pills. She flung it in Julia''s direction and said, "It has already happened. Just take the pills and don''t think too much. You are already divorced and now you need to think about your future."


    Julia hadn''t considered if she would get pregnant, but Consuela had thought of everything. As Julia showered, she had gone out and bought those pills.


    Staring at the pills on the table, Julia had a faint guess what they were for. But she was having trouble believing it. "Are these...?" she began, unable to complete her question.


    "Yes, you are right." Consuela nodded, silently urging Julia to take them. "Julia, you should protect yourself. Don''t let something unexpected like this affect your future.


    You and Terence are divorced. Even if you are preg


    nant, he will not come back to you. He will probably think this is one of your schemes to get back with him." Consuela knew Terence had been blinded. He would regret his decision to abandon Julia in the future.


    "I bought the pills for you. Whether you take them or not, is your decision entirely," she said in a tone of finality. They sat in silence for a few seconds. When Julia did not reply, Consuela gave up. "I haven''t slept all night since I was looking for you. So, I''m going upstairs to rest."


    She stood up and walked towards her bedroom. When Consuela had shut the door to her room, Julia stared at the pills on the table. Her head and heart were at war, unable to decide what to do. But she finally filled a glass of water from the kitchen and popped a pill in her mouth.


    ''Consuela is right. I should plan for my future.''


    Julia didn''t want to live in Consuela''s house forever. She had to rent her own. Thanks to Terence''s alimony payments, she didn''t have to think about working for a living right now.


    As Consuela slept, Julia left, trying to find a house to rent.


    On the other hand, Jean was now bored with nothing to do at the hotel. She started to think about how she hadn''t met her mother, Mandy Zhao, ever since she had returned. Thus, she tidied herself up and left the room.


    Jean had never really been close to her mother.


    Jean was a very self-serving person, who used people for her own selfish reasons and discarded them when she did not need them anymore. Although Terence had divorced Julia, Jean had a feeling that he was still in love with her.


    So she decided to use her mother, a gambling addict, to deal with Julia.


    Jean arrived at the door of the Gu family''s house. Her memories from three years ago had brought her to the right place. She knocked on the door several times, but no one answered. She took out her phone and dialed Mandy Zhao''s number. "Where are you?" Jean asked, irritated.


    "Jean? What''s wrong?" Mandy Zhao inquired, her voice as flattering as ever. "I am resting at home. I am not feeling well."


    "Stop lying. I am standing outside your house," Jean replied and hung up.


    After a while, Mandy Zhao came back, sweating profusely. She smiled broadly and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me you were coming over? I would have cooked for you."


    "No, thanks," Jean replied and gave Mandy Zhao an icy stare.


    It seemed as if Jean was looking at a stranger rather than her own mother.


    "I didn''t come back to have lunch with you," Jean clarified coldly.


    "Okay..." Jean thought of Mandy Zhao as only a maid. She made a disgusting face when her mother flung open the door to the messy living room. A little embarrassed, Mandy Zhao began tidying it up. She turned to Jean and gestured to a chair. "Take a seat. I''ll bring you a glass of water."


    But when she grabbed the thermos bottle and opened it, there was not even a single drop of water in it.


    Jean frowned again. Seeing that her mother lived such a messy life, she could not help but ask, "Have you always lived like this these years?"


    When Jean''s father was still alive, they were considerably well off. At least, they lived a comfortable life without having to worry about food and clothes.


    However, after he passed away, the family business suffered losses. Mandy Zhao lost whatever property they had left due to her gambling. Now, she was stuck living in this dump that she rented.

 Chapter 12 The Truth Three Years Ago

    Jean looked around the rented house. It was as dirty as a garbage dump


    Afraid that Jean would get angry, Mandy smiled to give her some reassurance. "Please don''t mind the mess. It will be very tidy after thorough cleaning."


    Mandy walked towards Jean and tried to hold her hand. Her eyebrows furrowed when she spotted the injury on her hand. Hastily, she asked, "What happened?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Jean dodged the question.


    Mandy smiled bitterly in response and looked at her empty hand. She couldn''t help but say, "Jean, why didn''t you tell me that you came back? I could have cleaned the house in advance."


    "Come on!" Jean sneered. "I would be more than happy if you wouldn''t gamble anymore."


    "What else can I do?" Mandy narrowed her eyes at Jean. "I am already old enough. My children are no longer around. Even Aron has left me, and I really don''t know what else I can do."


    While she was saying this, she tried to squeeze out a few tears, but failed in her attempt.


    Jean rolled her eyes in contempt. She could see through Mandy''s obvious trick. "Stop acting in front of me. Do you think I''m as idiotic as Julia? While Dad was still alive, you were gambling every single day. If I hadn''t covered up for you, then you would''ve been caught a long time ago."


    Only Julia was foolish enough to think that Mandy was so affected by her husband''s death that she used gambling to numb herself.


    In fact, Mandy was just an innate gambler.


    A tinge of embarrassment flashed across Mandy''s face. She looked at the girl in front of her and was reminded of herself when she was Jean''s age. "Jean, how long are you planning to stay?" she asked.


    "I am not leaving," Jean answered.


    "If you don''t go, then he¡ª" Her eyes widened at Jean, shocked that she almost blurted out a secret.


    Fortunately, Jean interrupted her. "Shut up. I already know what I should be doing. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "Look, as your mother, I still care about you..." Mandy replied with a wry smile.


    Ignoring Mandy, Jean raised her wrist to look at her watch. "It''s already lunch time, why don''t we go out to eat?"


    "No, we don''t have to do that. There is still food left in the fridge. It''s been a while since you last tasted my cooking. How about¡ª"


    "No, thanks," Jean interrupted impatiently. She looked at Mandy with a frown. "I''ve already reserved seats for us."


    Jean was unwilling to eat in Mandy''s messy house.


    Hearing Jean''s impatience and annoyance, Mandy didn''t protest anymore. Silently, she followed Jean into the restaurant.


    Jean had booked a private room for them. After ordering, she looked at Mandy and asked, "Have you and Julia been in touch recently?"


    With a dry smile, Mandy answered, "Julia is a superstar now. Would she still remember her mom?


    A month ago, she gave me two hundred thousand dollars. But I lost the lot in a few days. I will be calling her again to ask for more money.


    By the way, Jean, you are staying in a hotel, right?


    How about this? I can Julia for more money and you can rent a house."


    "Did she give you money every time you asked for it?" Jean asked, her eyes widening in surprise. She didn''t expect Julia to be so filial.


    "Yes." Mandy nodded. "Julia always gives me money. Even if she looks cold, she is still a dutiful daughter. She was the one taking care of me while you were abroad all this time."


    "Are you blaming me for not supporting you?" Jean asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "No, no. I didn''t mean that..." Mandy waved her hands to brush off the accusation. "I can support myself for the time being. I don''t need you to support me at all."


    Jean curled her lips in response and replied, "I won''t leave this time. Three years ago, Terence almost went bankrupt. I drugged Julia so that they slept together. And I didn''t need to marry him. But I didn''t expect that his company would rebuild itself and become so much more successful than it was before. It seems that Julia has gotten the upper hand without even doing anything."


    The thought of Terence being her brother-in-law made Jean''s blood boil in anger. If she had known that he would become successful again, then she wouldn''t have given up her engagement to him.


    "Exactly." Mandy sighed. "But I heard that Terence has seldom come back home during the past three years. I think she''s having a hard time."


    "That''s because she couldn''t win the man''s heart," Jean scoffed. "I came back here to take back what belongs to me."


    "What do you mean?" Mandy asked, frowning.


    "Terence belongs to me. Even though Julia has stayed by his side for the last three years, she failed to win his heart. So she can''t blame me for stealing him away. He wanted to marry me in the first place. I strongly believe that I can win his heart."


    "Do you want to... be the other woman?" Mandy was taken aback.


    Jean frowned and asked, "What do you mean by ''the other woman''? I just want to take back what belongs to me.


    Besides, as soon as I came back, Terence divorced Julia. Since he''s single now, I don''t see anything wrong in pursuing him."


    "Jean, there is something I haven''t told you yet," Mandy began. "In fact, Julia was the woman Terence was supposed to marry."


    "Are you kidding me?" Jean scoffed, obviously not believing Mandy. "I was already engaged to Terence three years ago. We were preparing for the wedding. Now, you''re telling me that he was supposed to marry Julia? You''ve got to be kidding me."


    "I''m not kidding. I''m telling the truth." Mandy looked at Jean with a serious expression. "Terence came to our house, saying he wanted to marry Julia. He is good-looking and was born into a rich family, so I begged your father to replace her with you. When Terence got to know the truth, he got upset and demanded that we correct the mistakes we made."


    Although three years had passed since the incident, Mandy still shivered when she thought about how Terence had gotten so furious that night.


    It was so terrible.

 Chapter 13 So What

    "That''s impossible..." Jean stared at Mandy, her body turning cold. She didn''t expect that Julia was the one that Terence wanted to marry in the first place.


    "Jean, it''s true." Mandy forced a smile. "During that time, your father''s business heavily depended on Terence''s investments. That was why Aron agreed to correct the mistakes. He intended to talk to you about it the very same night. But as you know, Julia and Terence slept together that night. Afterwards, you went out of the country and Terence married Julia."


    Sighing, Mandy frowned and stared at her daughter. "To be honest, Terence is really strange. He fell in love with Julia three years ago. But after getting married, he became so cold to her. I really don''t know what was on his mind."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" After learning the truth, Jean felt like an idiot. She was kept in the dark for such a long time.


    "I didn''t think that there was nothing much to say or do." Many plastered on a sad smile. "The next morning, I discovered that you were no longer interested in Terence. I think it might be better for Julia to feel as if she owes you something. Perhaps she may even be able to help us in the future."


    With a deep breath, she continued, "Let''s not dwell on it anymore."


    Jean was proud and arrogant; she would have definitely felt uncomfortable if she knew about this before.


    "So why are you only telling me this now?" Jean asked as her eyes narrowed at Mandy.


    With a concerned look, Mandy replied, "I''m just worried about you. You were living a good life abroad, but you came back to fight against Julia for a man. I''m just afraid that you will hit a wall and hurt yourself."


    Although Mandy was worried about her, the things that she said made Jean feel like she was just slapped in the face. She was hurt.


    Jean''s face suddenly contorted into a frown.


    With a slur, she retorted, "So what? He loved Julia three years ago, but it is obvious that they didn''t get along well at all, right?"


    Jean wanted to fight back against what Mandy had said, but she was also trying to convince herself that she was doing the right thing. She wanted to ease her mind regarding the matter.


    "Besides, they are already divorced. I''m sure Terence feels guilty about what he did to me. Maybe if I try hard enough, he will fall in love with me," Jean said.


    "Jean..." Mandy''s eyebrows furrowed. "I don''t disagree with you. But I want you to recognize that it is not easy for you to¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Jean interrupted her mother impatiently.


    "Nobody can stop me. I have to do it!" There was a cold expression dawning on her face.


    Mandy stopped protesting since Jean didn''t want to reason out. In all honesty, she also thought that Julia was not good enough for Terence. It was better to let Jean try to win him, rather than let Julia stay with him.


    "It seems that you have made up your mind. I won''t say anything more." Mandy sighed with defeat.


    Jean glared at Mandy and said, "Mom, I also want to ask you for a favor."


    After finding out the truth, she was more determined to destroy Julia''s reputation. If she did that, then she would ha


    ve more opportunities for her plans. She wickedly smiled in delight at the thought.


    If she wanted to receive Terence''s love, she had to work harder.


    "You need my help?" Mandy arched an eyebrow, surprised. She was a wretched gambler. What could she do to help her daughter?


    "Jean, you know me. I''m afraid that I will screw it up."


    Mandy''s insights about her personality and position were quite accurate. But instead of rolling her eyes at her, Jean smiled. "Don''t worry. I will give you instructions and you will execute them properly.


    You also want to see me happy, right?"


    "Of course." Mandy nodded her head. "Jean, throughout your entire life, I''ve only been good to you. Your business is also my business. As long as I can help, I will. All you have to do is tell me what you need."


    "Julia has just recently divorced Terence. That means she should be receiving alimony from him. So when you ask her for money, ask for ten million, okay?" Without batting an eye, Jean looked at her mother coldly.


    She wanted Julia to lose everything.


    "Ten million?" Mandy gasped when she heard the number. Shaking her head, she hastily replied, "Isn''t that too much? What if she can''t provide the money?"


    "That''s exactly what I want," Jean said with a cold smile. "Anyways, you have to help me complete this first. We''ll talk about the rest later."


    Before leaving, Jean took a sip of water and stood up. "I''ve already paid the bill. Call me once you''ve already seen Julia."


    Mandy abruptly stood up and asked, "Where have you been living for the past few days? How about I go clean it for you?"


    "No, thanks." Without casting another glance at her mother, Jean left the restaurant.


    On her way home, Jean felt sick with what Mandy had just revealed to her. Unconsciously, she ended up at the bottom floor of HT Group. She looked at the entrance and hesitated for a few seconds before entering the building.


    "Excuse me, miss. How may I help you?" the receptionist asked with a polite smile.


    "I..." Jean stumbled, trying to think of what she was going to say. This was Terence''s company. But she wasn''t sure whether she should see him today. After a second thought, she decided not to.


    With a shy smile, Jean apologized to the receptionist. "It''s alright."


    She desperately tried to remind herself to be patient. But her conversation with Mandy earlier really disrupted her plan.


    When Mandy left the restaurant, she immediately called Julia. That was when Julia was looking for a house to rent. After the call, Julia hurried over to Mandy''s rented house.


    As soon as Julia entered, she widened her eyes after seeing Mandy''s messy abode. Without saying anything, she began to tidy up.


    Mandy uncomfortably watched Julia as she was busy picking up the mess on the floor. Her mind went back to what Jean had asked her to do earlier. Deciding to go with her plan, she said, "Stop what you''re doing for a moment. Come here and sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Mom, just wait for a moment," Julia replied, without raising her head. "I''ll finish cleaning up soon. I''ve brought you some food. Eat it first."

 Chapter 14 Can You Be Reasonable

    "Just stop what you are doing!" With an impatient grunt, Mandy dragged Julia to a seat. "I have something to tell you."


    Although the room was much cleaner after she tidied up, Julia was still unsatisfied.


    During the three years that Jean had been abroad, Julia was the one taking care of Mandy. She also knew that Mandy favored Jean. But no matter what she thought, this woman was still her mother.


    "What''s wrong?" Julia asked, a relaxed expression on her face. She didn''t know what her mother was going to say. She even began to think of what Mandy might need and decided to send Abby to buy them for Mandy.


    "Julia, you are an adult now, so I won''t beat around the bush. It was not easy for me to raise you. You¡ª"


    But before Mandy could finish her sentence, Julia interrupted her and asked, "Do you need money again? How much do you want this time?"


    Julia grimaced at her mother. She didn''t think it was good for Mandy to be living like this. She had tried to persuade her so many times, but the woman did not listen to her. Fortunately, Julia was always able to provide the amount of money that Mandy wanted.


    Julia went to get her purse as she continued, "Mom, I know that you have been very unhappy since Dad''s death, but you can''t delude yourself by gambling. You are still young. If you want to live with someone else, I won''t stop you from doing so. But you can''t always gamble."


    Julia retrieved a bank card from her bag. "There is fifty thousand in this card. But please, don''t gamble anymore."


    At an ordinary day, Mandy would have taken the card immediately. But this time, she did not move. Instead, she looked at Julia with an indifferent expression on her face.


    Mandy felt a little bit frustrated to do what Jean had asked her to do. But she had to do it for her.


    Sighing, Mandy looked Julia in the eye and said, "Today, I asked you here because I actually need money. But I raised you and now you just want to get rid of me by giving me fifty thousand. Don''t you think it''s a ridiculous amount?"


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Julia frowned. She looked at her mother knowing that something was wrong with her. "That''s all that I have with me. If you think it isn''t enough, I can ask Abby to send more."


    "Okay. Call Abby right now and ask her to prepare the money," Mandy said in a menacing voice.


    "Did you lose a lot of money again?" Julia asked with a scowl.


    "Cut the crap," Mandy snapped angrily. "Will you call her or not?"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll call Abby right now." Julia nodded. "How much do you want?"


    "Ten million," Mandy replied in an arrogant tone.


    Just as Julia was about to make a call, she paused at her mother''s answer. She raised her head with an incredulous look on her face. "What did you say?"


    "I said, ten million." Mandy looked at Julia and repeated


    her answer. "I was the one who raised you. And you are famous now. If I ask you for ten million, is that too much for you?"


    "Mom, don''t joke around." Julia waved her hand. "You know me. I''m not rich at all. The money I make isn''t even enough for me to support myself. And I paid for your one million gambling debt last year. Now you''re asking me for ten million. Mom, you must be crazy!"


    "I''m not kidding," Mandy said coldly, her eyes narrowing at her daughter.


    Slightly frowning, Julia asked in a helpless tone, "Well, tell me the truth. How much money do you owe?"


    Mandy didn''t respond. Julia continued, "Mom, I''ve told you that you can''t gamble. Where will I get that much money in such a short time?"


    "Stop saying you''re poor," Mandy sneered and rolled her eyes. "I heard that you''ve divorced Terence. He is always so generous. How''s the alimony? Are you not willing to give me that money?"


    "How did you hear about it?" Julia''s heart sank. Only a few people knew that she and Terence got divorced, but Mandy somehow knew. Jean must have come here.


    Julia scowled at her mother. "You heard it from Jean, didn''t you?"


    "So what?" Mandy said straightforwardly. "Jean came back. She doesn''t even have a place to live in H City, so I have to help her find a way out. I''ve taken a fancy to a house, but it costs ten million. So, give me the money now."


    "So you want to use my alimony from Terence to buy Jean a house?" Julia couldn''t believe her ears.


    It was all because of Jean that Julia failed in her marriage. Now, Mandy wanted Julia to buy Jean a house. Why?


    Julia tried her best to be patient. "Mom, I know that you have always favored Jean since we were children. Jean is younger than me and I don''t mind this. But I divorced Terence because of Jean. Now, you want me to buy her a house with the alimony. Did you even ask Jean whether she needs it or not?"


    Terence had said that Jean would soon move into his villa. Julia was the homeless one, not Jean.


    "So what?" Mandy said indifferently. "If it weren''t for you, then Jean and Terence would have gotten married three years ago. She wouldn''t have had to go abroad. So you owe her. Now, do this to make it up to her."


    "Mom, could you please be a little more reasonable?" Julia felt so wronged that she was on the verge of tears. It was fine that Terence didn''t believe her, but even her mother didn''t believe her either. She raised her head to look at Mandy. "Jean admitted to me that she drugged me after finding out Terence was going to go bankrupt. It was definitely not like what you had just said.


    I am also your daughter. All I ask is for you to be fair. Can''t you do that?"


    Mandy felt a little guilty, but she still daringly replied, "Don''t talk such nonsense. Jean is not the kind of person you described her to be."

 Chapter 15 Being Hospitalized

    Julia smiled bitterly. "So in your heart, you think I''m that type of person, right?"


    She was desperate.


    Mandy looked at Julia with an unchanging expression. "Stop this nonsense. You better prepare the money as soon as possible."


    "Mom, I..." Julia stumbled, wanting to protest back. But she was cut off. "Enough! You can leave now. Just prepare the money as soon as you get back."


    At that very moment, Julia knew that her mother would no longer change her mind.


    She had been taking care of her for the last three years. But Julia didn''t expect that Mandy still favored Jean more.


    In a bitter tone, Julia asked, "You''ve already made up your mind, haven''t you?"


    "Of course." Mandy nodded her head. "Jean is not as lucky as you are. You married Terence and lived a comfortable life. Jean has only me. If I don''t help her, who will?"


    "Well, now that I know that. I have nothing left to say." Julia took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Putting on a brave smile, she replied, "I will only give you the money if you agree to one condition."


    "What is it?" Mandy arched an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "If you take the money, I will break all relations with you. It seems that ever since the beginning, you''ve only treated Jean as your daughter. Now that she is back, you won''t be needing me anymore." Julia didn''t know why she said that. Maybe it was because her heart was hurting.


    She also wanted to know what else Mandy was willing to do for Jean.


    If Mandy agreed, then Julia would pretend that she never had a mother.


    "It was not easy for you to raise me. But during the last three years, I had given you all the money I had. After I give you the ten million, we''re done." Julia stared at her mother without blinking. She didn''t want to miss the expression on Mandy''s ace. "From now on, I will live my own life. And you will live your life as if you never had me. What do you think?


    If you agree, I''ll begin to prepare the money."


    "Okay," Mandy agreed without hesitation.


    Julia hoped that she would think about it. If Mandy hesitated, it would have proved that Julia still had a place in her mother''s heart.


    But she didn''t. She agreed without an inch of hesitation.


    At that moment, Julia felt like a prisoner who had been sentenced to her death. She felt like she was standing underneath a dark sky.


    Taking a deep breath, Julia masked a brave smile. "Well, I''m leaving now. Take care of yourself!"


    From now on, she would have nothing.


    When she walked out of Mandy''s apartment, it started to rain. Instead of hailing a taxi, she took the bus to Consuela''s apartment.


    Drenched from the rain, Julia rang the doorbell. Just as Consuela opened the front door, Julia fainted.


    She was sick.


    After enduring one blow after another, Julia finally fell ill.


    While she rested, she had a long dream where Terence, Jean, and Mandy were not there.


    Everything looked so wonderful.


    As Julia slowly opened her eyes,


    she found herself in the hospital. From the corner of her eye, she saw Consuela nervously grabbing the doctor''s hand, her voice laced with anxiousness. "Doctor, how is she now?"


    "She''s all right now. I think she''s just under a lot of pressure. To top it all that, she also got wet in the rain, which was why she fainted. It also seems like she hasn''t been eating as much. You should take care of her and make sure that she has her meals on time," the doctor patiently explained.


    "Okay, I understand." Consuela nodded in response. When the doctor left, she saw that Julia had already woken up.


    "You scared me! Why did you get wet in the rain? No matter how sad you were, you shouldn''t have been neglecting your body like this." Consuela scolded through gritted teeth.


    "I''m fine." Julia lightly chuckled, her face as pale as a ghost.


    As she struggled to sit up, Consuela hurried over to help her. "What are you doing? The doctor said that you need more rest."


    "But I..." She wanted to prepare the money as soon as possible.


    "Even if the sky falls, you will be resting here," Consuela angrily said. "It''s just a man! You lost him, but it''s easy to find another. Why were you looking for death?"


    "No, I..." Julia said helplessly.


    "Stop lying!" Consuela''s face darkened. She hadn''t paid attention to Julia for a while. Now, Julia was confined in the hospital. Consuela flamed in anger. "Look at yourself. Do you think that man will feel sorry for you when he sees you like this? I will tell you now to stop dreaming."


    Her voice got a little bit louder. "He is probably holding another woman in his arms laughing at you. Julia, you can''t go on like this. If you continue to be this way, you''re not only going to hurt your friends, but also make your enemies happy. He''s not worth it."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t." A flash of determination appeared on Julia''s face.


    Although Consuela misunderstood her, she didn''t want to explain anymore.


    She didn''t have anything to lose anymore, so there was nothing for her to be afraid of.


    After Julia had stayed over at the hospital for a night, the doctor told her that she could finally go home. Consuela immediately went over to the reception to go through the discharge formalities.


    Just as she was about to leave the hospital, Julia ran into Nelson.


    He was one of Terence''s childhood friends and also one of the few who knew about her relationship with Terence.


    "Mrs. Chen." With a big smile on his face, Nelson walked up to Julia.


    With a sad smile,


    she told Nelson, "You shouldn''t call me that anymore. Terence and I are divorced. Just call me Julia."


    Nelson shrugged and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Julia''s face remained pale. With a shy smile, she explained, "I caught a cold, so I stayed here for one night. I feel much better now."


    Consuela had already finished going through the discharge formalities. With a wave of her hand, Julia politely excused herself. "I''m leaving now."

 Chapter 16 This Is A Family Matter

    Nelson watched Julia walk away. It was a mere coincidence that this hospital belonged to the Xu family. He hadn''t expected to see her in the hospital while he was on tour.


    "Dr. Zhang." Nelson beckoned to a doctor. "Help me figure out what''s wrong with Julia Gu and why she was here."


    As soon as he skimmed Julia''s report, Nelson realized it would not be as simple as she had made it seem. It seemed as if Terence had caused her great suffering.


    Closing the file, he said, "I see. Thank you." Nelson handed the file back to Dr. Zhang and walked out.


    On exiting the hospital, he took out his phone and dialed Terence''s number. As soon as the latter picked up, Nelson asked, "Where are you?"


    Terence had received a call from Jean and was on his way to pick her up when Nelson''s call came in. "I have a personal matter to attend to. What''s up?"


    "I was at the hospital for an inspection today. Guess who I ran into?" Nelson asked.


    When Terence did not respond, Nelson realized his friend was not in the mood to play games. "I met Julia," he stated.


    Terence''s body tensed up. He clenched his fists tightly and felt a flicker of annoyance at even discussing Julia.


    Pretending to be nonchalant, he asked, "Why was she at the hospital? Shooting for a film, perhaps?"


    On the other end of the phone, Nelson grinned. He knew Terence was anxious to know even though he was not letting it show.


    "She was here to see a doctor," Nelson replied coolly.


    "She was there to see a doctor?" Terence was having difficulty believing it. His heart was now throbbing very loudly. "What''s wrong with her?"


    He was afraid that Nelson might find out he was more worried than he was letting on. But, his slightly trembling voice had already betrayed him.


    "I could tell that she has lost a lot of weight. She told me she had a cold. I wasn''t convinced so I looked into her case and found it was serious. The doctor treating her explained her condition to me and I could not believe that we were talking about the same Julia. She has a poor stomach and does not eat properly.


    Terence, do you remember that she used to call you every day and ask you if you''d come home for dinner? I heard that she waited for you every day. I don''t think she used to eat without you. I guess she''s had her stomach trouble since then."


    Flashbacks of their early days of marriage flashed before Terence''s eyes immediately.


    Julia would call and ask him to join her for dinner. No matter what his response was, she would tell him that she would wait for him to return so that the two could eat together.


    The maid had informed Terence that Julia would wait at the dinner table for a long time every single day. If he did not come, she would eat the cold food.


    This went on for the entire three years of their marriage.


    Terence had thought that Julia''s show would come to an end soon. But, he hadn''t expected that it would last until they got divorced.


    A couple of mixed feelings surged through his mind.


    "Hello? Terence? Are you still there?" Nelson asked when his friend did not say anything for several minutes. "Enough of this indifference. Stop lying to yourself. If you have feelings for Julia, you can win her back. It''s not too late¡ª"


    "Nelson,


    don''t you have anything useful to do today?" Terence questioned, cutting him off. "Do you need me to ask your dad to arrange a job for you? Then you won''t have all this free time to give me lectures," Terence spat out.


    Nelson was shocked. "What''s wrong with you? I am saying this for you well-being. I do not want you to end up regretting this in the future!" he said, adamant. But Terence was not going to have it. "You don''t have to worry about it. Just mind your own business," he snapped.


    His mind was now blank as he continued driving. Terence arrived at his destination and there was Jean, waiting for him. He exited the car and held open the door for her.


    Jean felt that he was a little preoccupied. He was visibly tense. She felt a little embarrassed. "Did I interrupt your work?" she asked gently. "I know you are busy, and I am sorry about stealing you from your work."


    "You don''t have to apologize," Terence smiled. He focused his eyes on the road thinking how different these two sisters were. They were complete opposites! Where Jean was kind and considerate, Julia was vicious and selfish.


    "It''s a pleasure to go shopping with you."


    Jean''s face turned red. "It''s all my fault. Julia and I don''t really get along now. She doesn''t even answer whenever I call her. Besides, I don''t have any other friends in H City. So, I had no choice but to bother you."


    "Did she give you a hard time?" Terence asked.


    "No, of course not." Jean brushed it off. But Terence wasn''t convinced.


    "If she does this again, you need to tell me," he said coldly, looking at Jean.


    "Actually, she didn''t give me a hard time." Jean smiled bitterly. "It''s my mom. I went to see her yesterday and saw what a terrible life she is living. She is scrambling to make ends meet. I had no idea about any of this in the years that I was living abroad."


    She looked sorrowful as she continued, "Mom is living in a home that is the size of a room. It is barely thirty to forty square meters. Even her clothes are in such dire condition. I''m sorry for laying this out in the open."


    "Really?" Terence frowned. "I remember buying an apartment for her when Julia and I got married. How could she...?"


    "I don''t know either." Tears rolled down Jean''s eyes.


    "I had no idea of my mother''s living conditions while I was abroad. But I wired Julia money every month and asked her to give it to Mom. I wanted her to live a comfortable life. But I don''t know what went wrong. In my absence, Julia was her only family. I would not believe Mom was suffering so much if I hadn''t seen it for myself yesterday."


    Although Jean didn''t say it, it was obvious what she was implying.


    She had sent money to Julia for their mother, but the latter had kept it for herself.


    Jean was trying to sling mud at her sister. And Terence didn''t doubt it for a second.


    Taking out a tissue from the box on the dashboard, he handed it to Jean. "Do not cry. If this is true, I will handle it," he promised.


    "Terence, I can''t trouble you with this matter," Jean said immediately. She was afraid that Terence would investigate it and find out the truth. "It''s a family matter after all, and you and Julia are now divorced.


    As for Mom, I''m back now. I''ll take care of her."

 Chapter 17 See You There

    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Terence frowned, annoyed at the thought of what Julia had done.


    "No, thanks." Jean gave him a sweet smile. "Terence, I know you are nice to me, but please let me handle the issue on my own. Julia is my sister after all, and I don''t want to strain our relationship."


    "All right." Seeing that Jean wasn''t going to change her mind, Terence had no choice but to accept her decision. He looked straight ahead and cleared his throat. "If you need help, just let me know. Even though Julia and I are divorced, it doesn''t affect the friendship between you and me. So, don''t worry about being a bother."


    Jean had originally been pleased after secretly slandering Julia. However, when she heard Terence mention the word "friendship," she began to feel frustrated.


    "Friendship?" She arched an eyebrow. She was stunned at what he said and wanted to make sure that she didn''t mishear him.


    "Yes." Terence nodded with a smile. "Although we are not meant to be a couple, I still believe that we can be good friends."


    "Well..." Jean''s face darkened into a scowl at his declaration.


    So many things in H City had changed ever since Jean left three years ago. She had wanted to use this as an excuse to spend time with Terence and kindle the feelings between them. But his description of their relationship disappointed her.


    They walked in silence for a little while before Jean turned to face Terence. "I''m sorry, Terence. I''m not feeling well today. I want to go back and rest."


    "What''s wrong?" He didn''t seem notice that Jean was in already a bad mood. When he heard that she wasn''t feeling well, he immediately asked if she wanted to go to the hospital.


    Jean politely refused his suggestion.


    "There''s no need for that. I just haven''t gotten over the jet lag. That''s probably why I''m not feeling so well."


    "Alright, then I''ll drive you back," Terence said. This time, Jean didn''t refuse.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Jean turned around to face Terence. "Well, Terence, when can I move to your house?"


    Without giving him the chance to respond, she hurriedly explained, "You know, the hotel is such a mess. Last night, a drunken man came knocking at my door. I was so frightened."


    "Really?" Terence''s eyebrows scrunched into a small frown. "Well, you should pack your things tonight. I''ll have my place cleaned up tonight and I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    "Great!" Jean smiled in happiness. "Thank you for your help."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s my pleasure." Terence chuckled.


    Jean watched as he left, a viscous smile widening on her face.


    ''Oh Julia, why is it that even after you''ve already divorced that man, you are still annoying me? It seems that I really must teach you a lesson to let you know who I am.''


    Jean rolled her eyes. She decided it was time for her to meet Julia and teach her a lesson.


    She immediately phoned Julia. Since she had just changed her domestic number, Julia didn''t have a record of her number. "Hello?" Julia answered. Her voice was


    still weak and raspy from the illness.


    "Julia, are you busy?" Jean asked.


    "Jean?" Julia recognized her sister''s voice. Frowning, she asked, "What do you want?"


    Jean laughed and said, "We haven''t talked to each other for a long time, why don''t we catch up?"


    "We have nothing to talk about," Julia coldly replied.


    "What? Are you afraid now?" Jean decided to provoke Julia. "Is this because of what happened between me and Terence? Do you still blame me for that?"


    "I don''t want to hear his name," Julia replied impatiently. "You just want to talk to me, right? Just tell me when and where."


    "I''ll meet you tomorrow morning at eight o'' clock. I''ll be at the coffee shop on the bottom floor of my hotel. See you there." A proud smile appeared on Jean''s face.


    Although she hadn''t seen Julia for three years, her sister was still as reckless and brainless as ever.


    After Julia hung up, Consuela frowned and asked, "Why did you accept her invitation? Seeing her will only upset you."


    With a bitter grin, Julia replied, "Do you think that she would let me go if I refused? I would rather be the one to take initiative than wait for her to come to me. I just want to know what she wants."


    "But if you go there like this..." Consuela had met Jean before and she knew that that girl was difficult to deal with.


    Although Julia had been in the entertainment industry for the last three years, she had never learned to be cunning and was still so innocent. Luckily, Consuela was always around to protect Julia.


    Julia was not like her sister, Jean. If Jean had wanted to, she could have been successful in the entertainment business.


    "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself." Julia tried to convince Consuela. "When I finish meeting Jean, you can arrange more work for me. I don''t care about the payment."


    "Are you short of money?" Consuela asked in confusion.


    "Yes." Julia smiled bitterly.


    "But that shouldn''t be the case..." Consuela knew better than anyone how much money Julia had earned. Although her mother was a gambler, there was no way she would''ve spent so much money. "Julia, are you hiding something from me?"


    Consuela stared at Julia and tried to reassure her. "Don''t forget that I''m your agent. You can tell me everything."


    "It''s nothing important." Julia decided not to hide it from Consuela. "My mother asked me for a large sum of money. I''ll probably become a pauper soon, so I''ll have to work even harder."


    "Don''t you have any alimony from Terence?" Consuela didn''t know how much money Mandy had asked for. So she thought it was easy for Julia to provide it.


    Julia didn''t answer for a while. Consuela suddenly felt an uneasy feeling in her heart. "How much did she ask for?"


    Julia hesitated for a long while before finally telling her. "Ten million."


    "Ten million? Why doesn''t she just rob the bank?" Consuela raised her voice angrily, her blood boiling at what she had just heard.


    She didn''t understand why they always bullied Julia. Did they think that there was no one around to help her?

 Chapter 18 Shame On You

    "You agreed?" Consuela asked Julia, suppressing her anger.


    Julia shyly nodded. Afraid that Consuela would scold her for her stupidity, she quickly explained, "I made it clear to her that once I gave her the money, we would break ties with one another. And she agreed to the deal.


    She''s my mother, Consuela. This is most likely the last time I''ll ever be a dutiful daughter to her."


    "It seems so easy for you to say, but I don''t think it''d be that simple for you," Consuela uttered worriedly.


    Despite Consuela''s advice, Julia was not in the mood to think about her mother right now. She more focused on how she was going to deal with Jean tomorrow.


    Julia arrived at the coffee shop at eight o''clock the next day, wearing a beautiful dress. She found Jean sitting at a table, wearing a simple T-shirt and a pair of jeans, like a young and energetic youth.


    While Julia wore her pretty clothes and make-up, she felt insecure in front of Jean who didn''t bother to wear make-up.


    "I ordered a cup of latte for you. I remembered from three years ago that it was your favorite." Jean smiled.


    "People change," Julia haughtily replied. "Even though I loved to drink lattes three years ago, it doesn''t mean that I still like to drink them now."


    "Really?" Jean blinked innocently. "But I haven''t changed much."


    ''Yes, you are as hypocritical as ever. Unfortunately, I only realize it now,''


    Julia thought to herself as she took off the sunglasses and stared at her sister indifferently. "Let''s get to the point. Why did you ask me to meet you here?"


    "It''s actually not that big of a deal. I just want to tell you that Terence and I will be getting married soon. So, you better stay away from him," Jean coldly warned. "I don''t like it whenever there are annoying women hovering around my man. If I see more of them, I will spare no effort to... destroy them."


    Although Jean''s face was emotionless, the words that she had just said were so cold that any innocent girl who heard her might tremble in fear.


    Instead of quivering, Julia chuckled. "Jean, you should remember that I was the one who dumped Terence. Since I gave him away, I don''t intend on taking him back."


    Jean''s face darkened in anger. Without minding her, Julia continued, "It seems that you see Terence as a piece of treasure. But in my opinion, he is nothing but trash."


    "Really?" Jean smiled. "That''s great then. I thought you would hate me if I took Terence away from you.


    Now I feel relieved to hear that."


    "Jean, there''s no one else here. You don''t need to pretend." As she looked at her sister''s behavior, Julia frowned impatiently. "You must be very proud that Terence and I divorced, right? I know you can''t wait to be his wife. Let me tell you. Even if you actually marry Terence, you will never win against me. Don''t forget, he is my ex-husband. He''s a second-hand man."


    "Really?" Jean laughed. "But I like second-hand goods. I liked your toys when I was a kid. Now that I''ve grown up, I also like your man. Julia, as long as something belongs to you, I''ll always get it."


    "Shame on you!" Julia scolded, a scowl coming on her face.


    "Shame?" Jean innocently smiled. "You have self-esteem, and that''s why you failed to win Tere


    nce''s heart even though you''d been married for three years. The next time you have another boyfriend, you should try to be shameless. It may give you unexpected results."


    Jean''s eyes kept flickering towards the entrance of the cafe. When she finally saw the familiar figure she was waiting for, she said more unpleasant things to Julia.


    Overwhelmed with rage, Julia grabbed the cup of latte on the table and poured it all over Jean.


    Jean''s white T-shirt was immediately stained and her beautiful faced drenched with coffee. Staring at the scene in front of her, Julia felt happy. She looked at her sister and said, "Jean, I think you should first learn how to be human. Sooner or later, Terence will realize your true colors, and then¡ª"


    But before Julia could finish her words, she was suddenly pushed away. Her feet lost its balance and she fell on the floor, landing on her elbow. Pain immediately surged through her body.


    "Are you all right?" Julia heard Terence''s voice. When she looked up, she saw him help Jean wipe her face with a napkin.


    So that was why Jean didn''t wear make-up today. She must have foreseen the accident. Coffee stain with make-up was not pleasant.


    Even if Jean only pretended to be bullied, she didn''t want Terence see her like that.


    She had deliberately asked Terence to pick her up at the same time she scheduled her appointment with Julia. Everything happened the way she had planned it.


    She wanted to show Terence the type of person Julia was.


    "I''m fine." Although Jean''s eyes were filled with tears, she continued her act and pretended to care about Julia. "Julia, are you all right?"


    "Don''t shed crocodile tears here," Julia grunted, trying to endure the pain. The caring look that Terence was giving Jean made her heart ache.


    "Stop caring about her," Terence said to Jean. "It''s a waste of time and affection to care about people like her."


    "You''re right. A human like me doesn''t deserve your care, Mr. Chen. Why don''t you just leave with your love?" Julia sneered with narrowed eyes. "What? Do you want to stay here and see me make a fool of myself?"


    "Julia, please don''t say that. Terence didn''t mean that..." Jean continued her performance.


    She stood beside Terence with a big smile on her face without him seeing. But Julia could clearly see her smile.


    Julia finally understood why Jean had suddenly invited her out. It was all just a ploy for Terence to see.


    ''I was so stupid to come here.''


    "Shut up!" Julia roared. In her mind, she cursed Terence for his blinded stupidity, not seeing Jean''s true personality. "Get out of here now. You make me sick."


    "Julia, I..." Jean felt so wronged that she almost cried.


    Seeing the scene unfold in front of him made Terence furious. He gently placed his hand on Jean''s shoulder and signaled for them to go. Before they left, he mockingly said, "Let''s go. Julia is a celebrity. She doesn''t need our care. Didn''t you say that your luggage has already been packed? Let''s have you moved into my place quickly. I have a meeting later..."


    Terence held Jean''s hand and walked towards the exit, leaving Julia alone on the floor.


    A few minutes after they left, Julia paid the bill and took a cab to the hospital.

 Chapter 19 Julias Belongings

    The coldness in Julia¡¯s heart seemed to spread all over her body. The disappointment she felt practically made both her body and mind numb, so she just sat in a daze. A moment later, however, she eventually picked herself up. Since nobody cared about her, she should care about herself more. She had her wound disinfected and bandaged before she finally left the hospital. She was still a little absent-minded, so she accidentally crashed into a man on her way out.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you blind?" shouted a bodyguard standing behind the man she bumped into. Julia didn¡¯t have the chance to open her mouth, let alone apologize.


    She was originally in a bad mood, and now that she was suddenly being reproached by a stranger, her anger flared up almost in an instant. She pointed at the bodyguard and shouted back without any restraints, "What about you? It was him who hit me! What? The culprit is suing the victim now, isn''t it?


    Let me tell you; there are so many people watching us now. Don''t even try to slander me in broad daylight!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? Do you know that Mr. Fang¡ª"


    "I don''t give a damn who he is! Anyway, it''s his fault! It was him who bumped into me!" Julia glared at the man in front of her. "Apologize!"


    "You are asking for this!" The bodyguard rolled up his sleeves and was ready to hit her. However, he was stopped by his boss.


    The man gave Julia a once-over. Curiosity and playfulness emerged in the depth of his gaze. "What''s your name?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Julia said angrily. "Hurry up and apologize now. I still have a lot of work to do."


    Her demand for his apology really amused him.


    After deliberating for quite a while, he said mischievously, "I''m sorry, miss. It was my fault that you walked with your head down and hit my chest. Please forgive me."


    Although it was an apology, any sane people could see that what happened today was obviously Julia''s fault.


    In fact, Julia also knew this. It was just that she hated being shouted at by others, and the bodyguard shouted at her without giving her the chance to apologize. Furthermore, she happened to need to vent the accumulating anger and grief in her heart upon being wronged by Terence.


    She waved her hand awkwardly. Since the man had given way to her and even apologized, she couldn¡¯t continue to embarrass him. "All right. Since you¡¯ve apologized, I won¡¯t be petty. Forget it."


    As she spoke, she sidestepped the group, intending to walk past them and quickly leave.


    Nevertheless, the man also took a step to the side and blocked Julia¡¯s path.


    Julia glared at the man. Impatience was blazing in her eyes. "What the hell do you want to do?"


    "You haven''t told me your name yet."


    "Psycho!" Julia scolded, sheered away from the man, and walked away.


    The man didn¡¯t give up. His voice floated from behind her. "My name¡¯s Eric Fang. Remember it. We¡¯ll see each other soon."


    Julia didn''t even stop walking. She just continued on her way, pretending to not hear anything. Despite that, Eric¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move away from her figure. He stared at her back for a long time until she turned at the corner of the street and disappeared from his sight. He then said to the bodyguard beside him, "Find out who she is."


    "Yes, Mr. Fang." The bodyguard nodded.


    After they left the cafe, Jean apologized to Terence. "I''m so sorry about what happened today. I never expected that Julia would come to me. I woul


    d¡¯ve avoided her if I knew, and you wouldn''t have had to see my miserable appearance."


    "What are you talking about?" Terence was both annoyed and disappointed in Julia. He really didn''t understand why she was such a shrew. "How many times have you apologized to me since you came back? I''m going to be angry for real if you continue to act like this."


    Jean said with a bitter smile, "I have to apologize no matter what. I¡¯ve brought you so much trouble, and I really feel sorry."


    "I¡¯m the one who should apologize." Terence sighed. "In fact, I was the one who brought trouble to you. Julia bullied you because of me. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you won''t blame me."


    "I don''t." Jean chuckled. "Actually... I''m happy that Julia misunderstood our relationship."


    She shyly lowered her head. She spoke in a whisper, but there was no other sound inside the car, so it was loud enough for Terence to hear.


    She had plucked up the courage to say this, hoping that Terence could realize her interest in him. However, he just ignored what she said and kept driving as if he heard nothing.


    Jean¡¯s heart was brimming with disappointment.


    But she didn''t let the disappointment she felt show up in her expression. In any case, what she wouldn¡¯t lack the most after moving into Terence''s house was chances.


    "I don''t know what Julia would do if you weren''t there. It seems the divorce was a big blow to her." Jean sighed. "You¡¯ve been married to Julia for three years. Can you really give up the affection between you two so easily?"


    "Affection?" Terence sneered. "What kind of affection did we have between us?"


    Upon hearing Terence¡¯s answer, Jean finally felt relieved.


    She hadn¡¯t made any progress with Terence, but it was okay. After all, Julia couldn''t get his affection either.


    After a moment of hesitation, Terence said, "If Julia comes to trouble you again in the future, you shouldn¡¯t meet her. You can¡¯t win her."


    "But she¡¯s my sister after all..." Jean sighed. "Aside from my mom, she is the closest person to me in the world."


    "You think of her as your sister, but she doesn''t think of you as one," Terence said with a sneer. "Anyway, if you can''t avoid meeting her, just call me and I''ll go with you.


    I¡¯d like to see if she dares to trouble you in front of me."


    A smile appeared on Jean''s face. She nodded and said sweetly, "Okay, I got it."


    Once they arrived at the villa, Terence parked the car at the gate and then helped Jean to take out her luggage. He looked at the dirty white T-shirt she wore and said, "You can go upstairs to take a shower first and come down later to handle your luggage."


    "Okay." Her show was finished. Jean didn''t want to stand in front of Terence in such a miserable appearance, so she went upstairs to take a shower.


    While Terence was waiting downstairs, a maid came to him with a box, saying, "Mr. Chen, these are the things left behind by Mrs. Chen. What would you like to do with them?"


    Terence cast a sideways glance at the things inside the box. They all looked familiar. A second later, he finally realized what they were. They were the things Julia bought for him these past few years.


    Julia had obviously left these behind to say goodbye to their past.


    He frowned. An uncomfortable, yet indescribable feeling filled his chest. "Throw them away."


    "Okay." When the maid was about to throw the box out, Terence saw a dust-covered velvet box. With a slight frown, he asked, "What''s this?"

 Chapter 20 Teach Him A Lesson

    Terence felt a familiar feeling when he looked at the box. Full of doubt, he opened it. His eyes widened as he looked inside. He suddenly felt a surge of memories pouring out, as if a gate in his mind had opened.


    When he married Julia three years ago, they didn''t host a wedding ceremony. Instead, they only registered their marriage in the Civil Affairs Bureau. Even so, Julia had been happy for several days.


    Later, Julia had said that the wedding ceremony could be saved, but the wedding rings were non-negotiable. She dragged Terence to a store, so that they could buy the rings. Up until now, Terence could still remember the happy expression on her face after they purchased a pair of rings.


    Although Terence never wore his ring, Julia never took hers off.


    Looking at the ring inside the box, Terence felt an empty pit in his heart.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll throw it away," the maid politely said.


    "Forget it..." He heavily sighed and shook his head. "Please put the box in my car."


    After a bath, Jean came downstairs.


    In a daze, Terence was still holding the box in his hand. But upon seeing Jean come down, he immediately hid it in his pocket. Calmly, he flashed her a small smile.


    Although it was a simple action, Jean clearly saw what he did.


    She didn''t know what was inside, but she had an idea that it must have had something to do with Julia.


    Jean paused and walked over with a grin. "I''m sorry I kept you waiting for a while."


    "It''s alright. You can stay here as long as you like."


    "Okay." Jean slowly nodded.


    Without saying anything else, Terence turned to leave. But Jean stopped him. "It''s dinner time. Why don''t you have dinner with me? I can cook something for you."


    "No, thanks." Terence didn''t feel like eating anything. "I have a meeting later at the company. We can eat together next time. Besides, your hand still hasn''t recovered.


    We have plenty of chances in the future."


    He strode out of the room, no longer paying any more attention to Jean''s dissuasion.


    He didn''t know why, but he could still feel Julia''s presence in the villa even though her things had already been cleared out.


    "Mr. Chen, the box has been put into your car." He heard a small voice next to him. It was the maid scurrying back to the villa.


    "Okay." With a curt nod, Terence sped up his pace to leave.


    Jean was quite unhappy when Terence left. From the corner of her eye, she saw the maid enter the villa. She quickly called out, "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Sherry, Miss Gu," the maid politely replied. She had taken care of Julia for the last three years. Although she treated Jean with cordial respect, she didn''t really like her.


    To her, Julia was the best woman in the world, but she was driven away because of Jean.


    "Sherry..." Jean smirked and repeated it. "It''s a good name."


    Not wanting to say anything further, Sherry flatly gazed at the woman and politely said, "Miss Gu, if you don''t need anything else, I''ll get back to work now."


    "Wait a minute!" Jean walked over to Sherry and took her hand. "You lo


    ok like my age, so please don''t call me Miss Gu anymore. Just call me Jean. I don''t know anyone here, so I hope we can be friends in the future."


    Since she had been abroad for the last three years, Jean didn''t really know much about Terence. She wanted to befriend Sherry, so she could find out more about him.


    Sherry obviously didn''t buy what she was saying. She withdrew her hand and skeptically replied, "Miss Gu, don''t joke with me."


    No longer in the mood to beat around the bush, Jean decided to get straight to the point. "What did you put in Terence''s car?"


    "Those were Mrs. Chen''s belongings. Mr. Chen was reluctant to throw them away, so he asked me to put them in his car," Sherry answered.


    Jean''s face contorted into a frown at what she had just heard. She finally realized why Sherry was being very hostile to her. It seemed that no matter where she was, Julia''s presence would always be lingering.


    The thought that Terence had taken those things to remember Julia, made Jean jealous.


    After his departure from the villa, Terence didn''t go to the company. Instead, he drove to Consuela''s house and saw Julia, who had just arrived from the hospital.


    Her hand was covered with a white bandage. He looked at her face and saw her distraught expression. Terence couldn''t help but want to hold her.


    He stopped himself from doing so.


    Julia was such a vicious woman. She didn''t deserve to be loved by him.


    Just as he was about to drive away, he heard a knock on the window, and turned to see Consuela''s round face.


    Consuela had seen Terence''s car from a distance and came over to check. She was hoping that she was wrong, but to her surprise, it was him.


    She waved and gestured for him to roll down the window. Terence did it and asked, "What''s up?"


    "I should be the one asking you that." With her hands on her hips, Consuela arched an eyebrow. "Mr. Chen, this is my house. What are you doing here?"


    "This is my business. Is it necessary for me to give an explanation?"


    Consuela huffed with anger, "Listen, Terence Chen. You and Julia are divorced, so you should really stop showing up. You are a bastard. There are better things out there waiting for Julia. If I see you again, I won''t spare you!


    You better stay with your new bitch. Stop troubling Julia!"


    "Really?" Terence sneered. "Please tell Julia that she should be well-behaved in the future. I won''t bother her, but if she troubles Jean again, I won''t let her go."


    Consuela was so upset at how unreasonable Terence was. She wanted to pull him out of his car and teach him a good lesson. Lost in her angry thoughts, she failed to see Terence closing the window, almost hurting her hand.


    Watching Terence''s car speed away, Consuela swore furiously, "You escaped quickly this time. But if you dare come here again, you''ll be sorry."


    Angrily, Consuela trudged back inside the house. Her face instantly darkened when she saw Julia''s wounded elbow. "Always remember who you are, okay? You''re always getting hurt. You are a celebrity! What if you get scars?"

 Chapter 21 An Old Friend

    "Who did this to you?" Consuela asked as she held Julia''s hand. "Was it Terence or Jean?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just a scrape. I''ll recover soon." Julia awkwardly withdrew her hand from Consuela''s grip.


    However, the more Consuela thought about Julia getting hurt, the angrier she got. Rolling her eyes, Consuela mumbled, "If I had known this happened, I would have taught him a lesson already."


    "What did you say?" Julia turned to face Consuela; she hadn''t heard what she had just said.


    "Nothing." Still angry, Consuela snapped, "You''ve only been divorced for a few days. But you''ve already been in the hospital twice. Stop making me worry about you."


    "I won''t do that again." Julia sheepishly smiled, hoping that it would convince her.


    "You got injured at this time." Consuela rebuked with anger. "How are you going to attend the party?


    All the other actresses will be drop-dead gorgeous. But look at you¡ªa wounded woman. I''m sure you''ll be laughed at by the rest of the crowd."


    "Party? What party?" Julia was stunned. She wasn''t aware that there was a party taking place.


    Consuela sighed in annoyance. "Didn''t you ask me to arrange as much work for you as possible? Tonight''s party will be attended by the biggest names in the entertainment industry. Other than the most famous celebrities, the most successful directors, hot-shot producers, and keen investors will be there as well. In summary, going to the party tonight will provide your career more opportunities. I just didn''t expect that you would be injured on the day of the event.


    Do you know how much effort I''ve spent to get you this invitation?"


    "Consuela..." Julia said, her voice cracking. She reach out and held her agent''s hand. "From now on, I will listen to you. If you tell me to go east, I will never go west. Satisfied?"


    "You naughty girl..." Consuela sighed in defeat. "If you had listened to me earlier, then things wouldn''t have gone this far."


    Since there were only a few hours left, Consuela didn''t want to waste time bickering with Julia. They immediately went to the beauty salon, so that Julia could get a facial and a nice hairdo for the party.


    Beside them, there were two ladies chattering as they got their hair done. For a while, Julia was minding her own business, but suddenly heard them mention Terence''s name. Her heart immediately started to tremble and she forced herself to calm down.


    ''We are divorced now. I have nothing to do with Terence anymore,'' she thought to herself.


    After leaving the salon, Consuela took Julia to a boutique to buy a beautiful dress. In the entertainment business, there was never a lack of beautiful female stars. If they wanted to survive and maintain their career, they had to fight their way through it.


    "Tonight, Director Zhang will be in attendance. He''s shooting a new movie. Although the heroine has already been decided, they are still looking for a supporting actress. Your job is to make an impression on him. I will do the rest once you have done that," Consuela ordered, smoothing Julia''s hair.


    "Aren''t you going?" Julia looked at her agent, arching an eyebrow. Her instinct told her that something was wrong.


    "Do you think it''s that easy to get an invitation?" Consuela hissed. "It took me a lot of effort to get this invitation. Don''t let me down. Do you understand?"


    "But you won''t be there..." Julia grimaced; she was afraid something would go wrong.


    Consuela''s face sof


    tened and she gently patted Julia on the shoulder. "You have to learn how to face these situations. I can''t always be with you, you know?"


    "I got it." Julia nodded, implying that she understood. She could only rely on herself.


    The reception was scheduled to start at eight o''clock. Julia''s car arrived at the location just in time to make a casual entrance.


    The party was very lively and glamorous. From outside her car window, she could see the press flocking and aiming their lights at the red carpet.


    This made Julia become more anxious and nervous at Consuela''s absence. She was always used to having her by her side.


    However, she had to do this for herself. Taking a deep breath, she silently gave herself some encouragement. "Come on, Julia. You can do it."


    With a deep breath, she opened the door and elegantly exited the vehicle.


    As the flashes of light fell on her, a grim expression was plastered on her face. Although she had been in the industry for a while, she only knew a few people.


    As she walked, she calmed herself down, giving the press a sweet smile.


    Walking along the red carpet, Julia internally panicked, wondering whether she would be tonight''s laughingstock. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice behind her. "Julia! Wait for me!"


    Turning around, she saw a familiar figure. It was Samuel He.


    It seemed like tonight wouldn''t be so bad after all. She was relieved that she finally found someone she knew.


    Samuel He was a well-known actor that she had worked with. At that time, Julia wasn''t as well known, so she didn''t have as much screen time as Samuel He, who was already very famous.


    Julia didn''t expect that he was so friendly. Almost every single day they were shooting, he always greeted her, asking her out for a drink. Because of that, they grew closer and became good friends.


    Consuela scolded Julia for her ignorance, because Julia never used Samuel He for resources.


    If she had told him that she needed his resources, she would have become famous. But Julia refused, not wanting to take advantage of her friend.


    She always believed that Samuel He was one of her good friends. She didn''t want their relationship to be complicated. If she wanted to have gain a stronghold in the entertainment industry, she must depend on herself.


    "Samuel." Julia stopped in her tracks and smiled at the man approaching.


    In response, Samuel He smiled and held her hand. "Why are you here?"


    "Consuela worked hard to get me an invitation. She said it wasn''t easy to get one, so I came here alone. Luckily, you arrived. I was afraid that I would be laughed at by the rest tomorrow," Julia replied in a low voice.


    People usually came here with their partners, rather than attending it on their own.


    It was a good thing Samuel He was here; it made her more confident.


    "Why didn''t you call me earlier? It''s easy for me to get the invitation." Although he was talking to her, Samuel He greeted the media with a smile. He then tilted his head to look at her.


    Without saying anything, Julia just smiled in response.


    It took a long while before they got inside the venue. Julia breathed a sigh of relief. "Finally! That was so hard."


    Looking at Julia with a doting smile, Samuel He reached out and gently rubbed her hair. "Tell me then, what task did Jelly Belly give you?"


    He had fastened a nickname upon Consuela, and he would call her that nickname whenever she was not around.

 Chapter 22 People Always Gossip

    Julia lightly chuckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You always make fun of Consuela whenever she isn''t around. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell her?"


    "Please don''t tell her," Samuel begged, feigning fear expression. "Consuela is a shrew. The last time I called her that, she chased after me for half an hour. Even though I''m a famous actor, she didn''t save my face."


    "Well, a famous actor," Julia mocked and took two glasses of champagne for Samuel and herself.


    Samuel gave Julia a pointed look and stopped the waiter. He exchanged one glass of champagne for orange juice. Handing out the glass to her, he said, "You shouldn''t drink alcohol while you''re injured."


    "It''s just champagne..."


    "No way." Samuel smirked. "You still haven''t told me why you came here today."


    "Oh. It''s nothing." Julia laughed. "Consuela just wanted to introduce me to more people. You better stay away from me later on. Otherwise, people wouldn''t want to come up to converse with me."


    "All right, all right. I won''t bother you," Samuel joked. "I saw an acquaintance. I''ll go over and say hello. You better stay here and not wander around, okay?"


    "I know. I''m not a child," Julia chortled in amusement.


    After Samuel left with his glass of champagne, Julia felt bored. Walking around, she found a corner and sat down. She scanned the people around. Consuela was right, they were all acquaintances.


    People got together in twos or threes, making it easier for Julia to see their distinguished groups. She felt out of place.


    Julia glanced at Samuel and found him happily conversing with Director Zhang. She suddenly got an idea.


    Julia hadn''t forgotten the task that Consuela assigned to her. If she asked Samuel for help, then he would certainly agree to introduce her to Director Zhang. However, she hesitated for a while and decided to give up instead.


    "Have you heard? Rumor has it that Samuel will be taking up an important role in Director Zhang''s new movie. Even though the shooting hasn''t begun, it''s already very popular on the Internet." From behind her, Julia heard someone talking about Samuel. Lost in trance, she unconsciously smiled.


    As Samuel''s best friend in the business, she was proud that he was accomplishing great achievements.


    "Director Zhang is very strict with actors and actresses. Samuel might be able to get even more famous if he shows up in his new movie," another voice said. "Do you think we have a chance? We have been in this industry for such long time, and we all want to be famous as well."


    "You''re right. I honestly don''t have any other requests. I just wish to perform with Samuel."


    "So you like Samuel?"


    "What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to? He is so handsome and he hasn''t been involved in any scandals. I''ve also heard that he''s a good man. If I get the chance to be his girlfriend, I''d be so happy."


    "Then it seems that you have a rival," a sharp female voice interjected. "I heard that Samuel came here with a woman.


    They went inside holding hands, talking, and laughing. I don''t know what they were talking about, but I think that she is probably his girlfriend."


    "That''s impossible! Samuel isn''t that type of person. Stop talking nonsense here."


    "Why is it impossible? I saw it with my own eyes. It was Julia Gu, the woman who won the Best New Artist two days ago. Even though she''s been in the industry for a long time, she is still considered to be a new artist. She''s so shameless, sticking around with Samuel."


    Julia''s face darkened. She never thought that she''d immediately become the talk of the town the moment she walked on the red carpet with Samuel.


    The woman continued, "Even if this is the case, I am sure that it is her who is shamelessly pestering Samuel. If I see her, I will definitely make her pay the price for her actions."


    Julia felt like they were deliberately talking near her so that she could hear them.


    Restless and uneasy, she continued to stay where she was.


    After talking to Director Zhang, Samuel came over to see Julia. It just so happened that he also overheard what the women were gossiping about.


    Samuel was aware that Julia had high self-esteem. Knowing that she must have been in an uncomfortable position, he walked forward and pulled her up with a smile. "Julia, why are you alone here?"


    As they heard him say her name, the women''s faces turned pale with fear. Afraid that she would be discovered by the group of women, Julia grabbed Samuel''s hand and tried to hurry away.


    However, Samuel''s arm wrapped around Julia''s waist to stop her. He turned to the women and smiled. "Is there something wrong? Are you embarrassed?"


    "Samuel," called out a girl in a light yellow dress. "What''s your relationship with Julia?"


    Julia waved her hands. She was afraid of bringing Samuel trouble. "We are honestly just friends!"


    "Julia, you are breaking my heart," Samuel said with a sad look. "Is this how you see our relationship?"


    "Stop it!" Julia nervously laughed, tapping Samuel''s hand to stop him from making trouble.


    Instead, Samuel hugged Julia tighter and said to those women, "I heard what you just said.


    Let me explain this. I have an unusual relationship with Julia. If I hear you gossiping behind her back, I won''t be nice to you. Do you understand?"


    Although Samuel was grinning cheekily, his words sounded like a threat.


    "Samuel, did this woman seduce you?" the woman persisted in a sharp voice.


    "Who are you?" Samuel narrowed his eyes at the woman. "Listen up. I am the one wooing Julia. Don''t let me hear you say those things ever again. Do you understand?"


    He then turned to give Julia a soft smile. "Let''s go."


    The moment they walked away, the women''s hearts broken into pieces.


    When they found an empty area, Julia withdrew her hand from Samuel''s grip. She shyly smiled at him. "You didn''t have to stand up for me. If they wanted to say something, you should''ve let them say it. People always gossip."

 Chapter 23 The Supporting Actress

    Samuel wrapped his arm around Julia''s shoulder and gave her a comforting smile. "If I hadn''t heard it, then I would''ve let it slide. But I heard it clearly and I can''t stand them speaking ill of my sweetheart."


    Julia chuckled and gently shook her head. She was accustomed to the teasing tone that Samuel used whenever he talked to her. She nudged him and playfully retorted, "If they heard what you had just said, they will hate me more."


    "Who cares? Come here, I''ll introduce you to someone." Samuel was being mysterious. Although Julia kept asking him who it was, he wouldn''t budge. Since she was wearing heels, it was very inconvenient for her to keep walking.


    After a while, Samuel finally stopped and Julia finally had the chance to know who it was.


    When she saw the person standing in front of her, Julia''s eyes widened in shock.


    As if nothing had just happened, Samuel greeted the man in front of them. "Director Zhang, I would like to introduce you to my friend."


    "This is...?" Director Zhang turned to look at Julia. In his head, he was trying to remember who she was, but couldn''t.


    It made Julia sad to think about the fact that despite being in the industry for so long, she had never had the chance to make Director Zhang''s acquaintance.


    "This is my best friend, Julia Gu," Samuel politely replied. "Well, she just told me that you are her idol, so I took her here to meet you."


    "Really?" Director Zhang laughed, his face gleaming with amusement. His gaze lingered at the woman. "Aren''t you the actress who won the Best New Artist the other day?"


    "Yes." Julia smiled, trying to recover from the happiness she felt when he knew who she was. "Thank God you remember me, Director Zhang. The prize is not worth mentioning."


    "Don''t say that," Director Zhang replied with a gentle smile. "The prize is still worth something. You are just as professional as the other celebrities in the industry."


    "Director Zhang, you flatter me!" Julia laughed, as she conversed with Director Zhang. She had finally calmed down after panicking earlier.


    She knew that Samuel wanted to help. Now that she had her shot, she was not going to embarrass him. "Director Zhang, you truly are an idol of our generation. Evers since I was young, I already loved watching your movies.


    Speaking of this, one of your speeches actually inspired me to pursue acting..."


    "My speech?" Director Zhang was pleased to hear Julia''s compliments. However, he was curious as to what she wanted to say. "Which one?"


    "It was when you won an award during a film festival. You held the trophy out to the audience and said, ''One should always have dreams. Even if there are many difficulties you will face on the road ahead, as long as you have a goal in mind, you will achieve them.''


    What you said that night inspired me to become an actress. Even though my family kept telling me stop daydreaming, I have worked hard to get to where I am now."


    With a sheepish smile on her face, Julia looked at Director Zhang. "It is a pity that I had to rely on Samuel''s help to meet you."


    "It''s alright. When I first started out, I also experienced the sam


    e thing you''re going through," Director Zhang comforted Julia with a grin. "For many years, I made bad films, but with effort and persistence, I finally got the results that I wanted."


    He patted her shoulder and winked at her. "One day in the future, I''m sure you will be successful. My judgment about people is often correct."


    Comforted by Director Zhang''s words, Julia shyly smiled. "Thank you."


    She continued to converse with Director Zhang, but they were not talking about his new film, making Samuel anxious. After clearing his throat, Samuel hastily interjected, "Director Zhang, I see that you and Julia get along. Maybe she can play a part in your upcoming film?"


    "There might be a chance." Director Zhang looked at Julia. He could tell that she was a good girl. "I will cooperate with you if I get the chance, Julia."


    Samuel furrowed his eyebrows and said, "Director Zhang, your new film needs a supporting actress. Well, how about Julia?"


    "Julia?" Director Zhang finally realized what Samuel was insinuating. Based on his interactions with her, she had a good temperament, but he had never seen her acting skills.


    "Don''t worry, Director Zhang. I have known Julia for a long time, and I am fully aware of her capabilities. Please give her a chance. You surely won''t regret it," Samuel pleaded, trying to convince him. Seeing that Director Zhang was not responding, Julia tugged at Samuel''s sleeve. "Samuel, please make things difficult for Director Zhang. I''m already content that I got to meet him. Please don''t..."


    "Julia," Director Zhang calmly interrupted her. "To tell you the truth, your temperament is very suitable for the new movie I''m preparing. It seems that Samuel has recommended the right person."


    "What...?" Julia stammered. Was this an opportunity for her?


    "But I have to tell you in advance that the female supporting role is a vicious rich lady. If you do well in the movie, the audience might take you as a real vicious person," Director Zhang said with his eye brows knitted into a frown. "Netizens might abuse you. Are you not worried?"


    "As long as you are willing to give me this opportunity, I will not let you down," Julia said with determination gleaming in her eyes. "Since I have chosen to work in this industry, I have to sacrifice something. This is my job, right?"


    "Since you are willing to give it a try, what else can I say?" Director Zhang smiled, impressed at her spirit. "For Samuel''s sake, I will ask him to give you the address. Then, you can audition with other candidates."


    "Thank you." Julia was overjoyed. She wanted to scream with delight.


    She was already satisfied to be given this opportunity. The next step was to fight for it by using her skills.


    Director Zhang had expected her to be disappointed when she heard about competing with the other candidates. However, the sheer pleasure on her face surprised him.


    "Samuel, I still have things to attend to, so I''ve got to go," Director Zhang explained, politely excusing himself.


    Once he had left, Julia sighed in relief. She grasped Samuel''s sleeve and squealed in delight. "Samuel, pinch me. Am I dreaming?"

 Chapter 24 Have Fun

    "No, you are not dreaming," Samuel answered. "Wasn''t it just seeing a director? What are you being so excited about?"


    "You don''t understand." Julia shook her head. "I''ve always dreamt of becoming a director ever since I was a child, and Director Zhang has been my long-time idol."


    "Why did you become an actress then? Shouldn''t you go into the directing field?" Samuel asked. The curiosity in his gaze was apparent.


    "It''s complicated. Anyway, you won''t understand even if I explain it to you," Julia said while rolling her eyes. "By the way, how did you know I''m here for Director Zhang?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" It was now Samuel''s turn to roll his eyes. "I just had to call Jelly Belly, and I''d know everything I wanted to know."


    Julia looked at Samuel in silence. She knew that he must''ve been worried about her and so he called her agent. This knowledge almost overwhelmed her because it had been such a long time since someone actually cared and worried about her. Gratitude was brimming in her chest. She had many things to say to Samuel, but they seemed to be stuck in her throat. In the end, she only managed to say two words hoarsely. "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it." Samuel put his hands on Julia''s shoulders. "Besides, I haven''t done much, nor can I do much to help you. At the end of the day, you still have to rely on yourself."


    "I understand." Julia nodded. "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me. It''s indeed my turn to stand up for myself now."


    With that thought in mind, she felt much more relaxed. She walked back and forth around the party area, taking a bit of this and that from the banquet tables. Her mouth went on a munching spree. This was a shocking and quite an unbearable sight. After a while, Samuel finally couldn''t hold back and said, "Hey, please don''t eat too much. We''re going to have some barbecue later, remember?"


    It took Julia a moment before she remembered their appointment.


    They had promised each other that when they met, they would definitely find a place to drink and have a midnight snack.


    Both of them were busy, so they didn''t have many chances to meet¡ªa chance for a short gathering like this was extremely rare and was thus very valuable for them.


    "Oh, sorry, I really forgot that we''re still going to have a meal later." Julia quickly put down the cake in her hand. "But I''m telling you this now¡ªdon''t even try to pay for the meal later. Leave the bill to me. Just take it as a thank you for doing me such a big favor."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t."


    The party eventually ended.


    They were going to have a meal somewhere nearby, but Julia''s dress was too eye-catching.


    This didn''t really matter for Julia. After all, she wasn''t famous, and very few people recognized her. However, it was an entirely different case for Samuel. She had to take his safety into consideration, so she asked him to go back to the hotel first and told him that she would catch up with him after she bought some snacks for them.


    "No way! It''s late now, it''s not safe for you to go alone," Samuel protested.


    "It''s okay." Julia laughed. "You have women chasing after you wherever you go, I''m not famous. I have nothing to fear."


    Upon hearing what Julia said, a strange expression appeared on Samuel''s face. He stared at her without saying a word, seemingly trying to look into her heart.


    "How about this?" A long time later, Samuel finally withdrew his gaze and compromised. "I''ll drive you there and then wait in the car. You''ll be the one to get out and buy our food. When you''re done, we can go back to the hotel together. Both of us will be safe this way. What do you think?"


    "Well, fine." Samuel''s stubbornness left Julia with no other choice but to agree with him.


    Fortunately, everything went on smoothly, and they could safely go back to Samuel''s room. The moment they entered the room, Julia immediately sat down on the sofa and took out a can of beer from their harvest bag. She


    opened the can and gulped the beer down. Half of the beer in the can went into her stomach in a matter of seconds.


    It was too late for Samuel to stop her, but he didn''t give up. He grabbed the opened can from her hand, saying angrily, "For heaven''s sake! You''re wounded! You shouldn''t drink like this!"


    "Never mind that..." Julia smiled bitterly and tried to grab the can back. "It''s not a big deal. I''m perfectly fine."


    Samuel held the can out of her reach. "Julia, did something happen? Do you have anything you want to tell me?"


    "Nothing happened. I..." Julia looked away. She didn''t dare to look Samuel in the eye for fear that he would discover something.


    The more she acted like this, the more suspicious Samuel became. "Tell me the truth, what happened?"


    "Nothing happened. I''m really fine..." Julia frowned. "Give me the beer back."


    "Julia!" Samuel fixated his gaze on Julia. "Do you not consider me your friend? Why are you keeping things secret from me?"


    A bitter smile emerged on Julia''s face. "It''s not a big deal. I just... got a divorce from Terence."


    "What?!!"


    "No need to overreact." Julia stared calmly at Samuel who, at this moment, had nothing but shock in his expression. "Didn''t you say that I''d divorce Terence sooner or later? Now it''s just like what you''ve predicted."


    "Are you the one who asked for a divorce?"


    "No, I''m not." Julia slightly shook his head. "You know how much I love him. How could I possibly ask for a divorce? It was just that he''s found someone more suitable for him than me."


    "You mean¡­he''s going out with someone else?" Samuel knew about everything that happened between Julia and Terence. He never thought that Terence deserved Julia, and he even often cursed their marriage in his heart.


    But now that they really did get a divorce, he also didn''t have the heart to see Julia looking sad and crestfallen over the matter.


    "Not exactly someone else..." Julia hesitated for a moment before she continued to speak. "Do you remember? I once told you that the girl to whom Terence was engaged was my younger sister. Now, she''s back, so I naturally have to make way for her.


    I''ve occupied him for three years. It''s time for me to give him back."


    Seeing Julia''s forlorn expression made Samuel very uncomfortable.


    He stared at Julia, saying, "Rest assured. Although Terence doesn''t want you, I do. As long as you say okay, I''ll immediately make our relationship public."


    "You must be kidding me." A genuine smile finally appeared on Julia''s face. "Many girls will be heartbroken if you do that. They will most likely be after my blood after they finish crying their hearts out, so for my safety, please don''t..."


    Julia refused with a smile. She thought that Samuel was joking, so she never noticed the bitterness in his expression.


    Samuel had liked Julia from the moment they met. However, she had only even taken him as a good friend. She always poured her heart out to him without keeping anything secret. She had even told him about her nominal marriage with Terence.


    Aside from her feelings to Terence, it was also this friendship they had that had been holding Samuel back from confessing to Julia.


    But now, he finally saw hope again.


    Julia didn''t feel the change in Samuel''s mood at all. She opened another can of beer, and this time, he didn''t stop her.


    After gulping down one can after another, Julia finally fell asleep on the sofa. Samuel picked her up and placed her on his bed. As for him, he spent the night on the sofa.


    When Julia woke up the next morning, Samuel was no longer in the room, but he left a note for her, saying that he was in a hurry to leave.


    Julia, who was still half-asleep, burst into laughter upon reading his note.


    Samuel might be the only man whom she could feel so relaxed and free with.


    Upon having a quick wash, Julia put on the dress she wore last night and then left the hotel under people''s doubtful gazes.

 Chapter 25 Why Cant You Let Her Go

    When Julia got home, Consuela had just finished cooking breakfast. She glanced at Julia and rolled her eyes. "Would you come here if it weren''t time for breakfast?"


    In response, Julia laughed.


    "I made you porridge. You drank way too much last night, so you should eat light for breakfast," Consuela said as she handed Julia the bowl and a pair of chopsticks.


    "How did you know that I drank a lot?" Julia blurted out, immediately feeling stupid after she asked.


    Samuel must have been worried, so he called Consuela again.


    She lowered her head and quietly ate her porridge.


    "Julia..." Consuela stressed her name. She wasn''t about to let Julia get out of this easily. "How do you think of Samuel?"


    "What do you mean?" Julia stopped eating and stared at Consuela with a quizzical expression.


    "Just tell me!" Consuela insisted. She couldn''t help but scold Julia inwardly for being so stupid. He was such a good man. Why didn''t she cherish him?


    "Well, he..." Julia stammered and then she smiled. "He''s always so cheeky and playful around me, so I never seem to know what he''s thinking of. I do know that he''s a good man. Honestly, I have to thank him for what happened yesterday."


    "Julia, don''t you know? He is always serious when he''s with other people. He''s only like that with you," Consuela said.


    "Really?" Julia asked, pausing for a while. "Maybe, it''s because I already know him so well."


    "Don''t you think he will make a good..." But before Consuela could finish, she stopped and sighed. "Never mind. It''s nothing."


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re so mysterious today," Julia remarked doubtfully.


    Before Consuela could answer, Julia''s phone suddenly rang. It was Mandy.


    She hesitated for a while before picking it up. She immediately heard Mandy''s sharp voice piercing through the phone. "Julia, how''s the money I asked you to prepare? I''m still waiting for it so that I can buy Jean a house. Hurry up, I don''t have the patience to wait for you."


    Julia tightened her hand around the phone and forced a bitter smile on her face. "Don''t worry," she said through gritted teeth. "I won''t forget what I promised to give you."


    She checked the clock for the time and added, "I''ll come to you at two o''clock in the afternoon."


    Without waiting for Mandy to reply, she hung up. Consuela could see that Julia was bothered and sad, and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you really want to give her that much money?


    She may be your mother, but you''ve treated her so well for the past few years. You don''t really need to¡ª"


    "Well, you don''t have to say anything," Julia interrupted with a bitter smile on her face. "I''ve already made up my mind."


    Consuela didn''t bother to argue with her anymore. She seldom intervened in Julia''s decisions. Although she was Julia''s agent, their relationship was more of a friendship.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say anything else. I understand your situation now. You can stay here as long as you want. You don''t have to feel so stressed." That was all the help that Consuela could offer to Julia.


    When Julia and Terence got divorced, she received an alimony of five million dollars. If she incl


    uded her savings, the total amount she had was eight million dollars. Complying with the deal, she deposited the money to a bank card and visited Mandy''s place at the agreed time.


    As expected, Mandy didn''t go out. She was waiting for her inside.


    Mandy looked at Julia as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Julia entered and found a place to sit on. The room was still a mess, but she forced herself to ignore it.


    "Where is the money?" Mandy demanded, not wanting to waste any more time.


    "Here''s the card." Julia handed Mandy the card. "Mom, I''m going to ask you one last time. If you take this, then you won''t have anything to do with me in the future. Have you already made up your mind?"


    "Just give me the card," Mandy insisted, grabbing it without hesitating.


    Julia''s heart sank at Mandy''s decision. Forcing a smile on her face, she muttered, "Well, I''ve got to go now."


    But Mandy didn''t answer Julia as she left. Taking out her phone, she dialed Jean''s number. "Jean, she''s given me the money. What do we do next?"


    Jean was lounging in the villa when she received a phone call from her mother. Upon hearing the news, she silently rejoiced. She hesitated for a while before giving Mandy instructions. "I''ve sent you the address of where I''m currently staying. Just follow it and we''ll meet here. We can talk about the next step later."


    Mandy hang up the phone and found the address. She frowned; wasn''t this the same place where Julia used to live?


    Although she wasn''t so close to Julia, she still knew where she had lived.


    Upon arriving, Mandy rang the doorbell. Sherry scurried to open it and found Mandy, her face showing disappointment. "Miss Gu is waiting for you inside."


    Mandy was confused, Sherry used to be polite to her whenever she visited. Did something wrong happen? Also, why was Jean living here?


    Filled with doubts, Mandy entered and found Jean sitting on the swing-set, looking like a hostess.


    "Jean, what the hell is going on? Are you really in love with Terence?" Mandy exclaimed. Although she didn''t want to think about it, it seemed to be the only explanation as to why Jean was living here.


    "It''s none of your business," Jean retorted impatiently. "Where is the money?"


    "It''s in here." Mandy held the card out to Jean. "I checked how much is in the account on the way here. There''s only eight million. So I guess that is the only amount Julia could give right now."


    A victorious smile appeared on Jean''s face. Of course she had checked Julia''s financial situation before she did this. She sneered at her mother and beckoned for her to sit down. "Now we can discuss the next plan. You''ll need to..."


    After whispering her plan in Mandy''s ear, Mandy became troubled. She looked at her daughter and asked, "Isn''t this too much? Julia treated me well while you were gone, but if we do this, she will be ruined!"


    "What? Are you distressed now?" Jean haughtily sneered. "If you feel sorry for her, then just leave me alone."


    "I didn''t mean that." Mandy hastily responded, seeing that Jean was getting angry. "I just don''t understand why you are doing this. You''ve already won. Why can''t you just let her go?"

 Chapter 26 Give Me A Chance

    "What do you know?" Jean sneered. "Did you think that just by moving in, I already won? You know, Terence is still thinking about Julia. I have to make sure that bitch doesn''t mess up my plans. Only then can I win."


    "But..." Mandy frowned, about to say something before Jean interrupted her.


    "Well, if you don''t want to help me, you can just leave," Afraid of upsetting Jean, Mandy hastily appealed, "Don''t be upset. Let me help you, okay?"


    "That''s more like it." Jean smirked, satisfied with her mother''s decision.


    "By the way..." Mandy stole a glance at Sherry, standing far away from them. "You live here now. Are you already used to it?"


    "It''s not too bad." Jean shook the swing and shrugged. "Staying here is just part of my plan. Once I confirm my relationship with Terence, I won''t live here anymore."


    Jean looked around the well-decorated house. Its interior and exterior design was so beautiful. But Julia lived here before. That was why Jean didn''t want to stay here for long.


    "Then be careful." Mandy wore a worried look on her face. "Whenever I used to come over, the maid was always polite to me. Now she seems a little less enthusiastic. I am afraid that she might not like you."


    "Are you referring to Sherry?" Jean said contemptuously. "She''s been hostile to me ever since I moved in."


    "Then you..." Mandy started, worried about Jean. "How about I move in with you? That way, if you need help, then I can be there for you."


    Jean hesitated for a moment, thinking about what Mandy was suggesting. For a long time, she wanted to teach Sherry a lesson. But she had to swallow her pride and pretend to be polite to the maid.


    If Mandy came here, then she would be able to help Jean. But Jean had to confirm her relationship with Terence first.


    She turned to look at Mandy and said, "I think we need to talk about it later on. If you lived in here now, it would affect the relationship between me and Terence."


    "Alright then." Mandy''s shoulders slumped in disappointment. She wanted to live with Jean, but it seems that her daughter had other plans in mind.


    Seeing Mandy''s reaction, Jean offered, "How about I rent an apartment nearby? That way, if you have time, you can come visit me every day. You just can''t live here for the time being, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, I get it." Mandy smiled, satisfied with the offer. All she wanted was to be closer to Jean.


    Before leaving, Mandy gently reminded her daughter, "Jean, please be careful with what you''re planning to do."


    "I know." Jean frowned impatiently and rolled her eyes. "You don''t need to worry about me. Just focus on doing what I told you to do. I''ll only be satisfied once you have finished your task."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you wait for too long," Mandy said with determination.


    Alone and bored in the villa, Jean decided to go out for a walk. She didn''t have anyone to keep her company since all the maids didn''t seem to like her.


    Jean had just finished signing the film and television copyright of a new book. She immediately asked to meet with the producer and the dir


    ector.


    "Miss Gu, over here." The producer and the director waved at her. They were already at the venue when she arrived.


    Jean walked up to them and apologetically explained, "I''m so sorry. I haven''t been back for three years, so I''m not as familiar with H City. It took me a long time to find this place. Have you been waiting for long?"


    "It''s okay. It''s our pleasure to wait for such a beautiful lady," said the director, who was a dark horse in the entertainment industry. The last film he had made was a box-office success.


    While Jean was abroad, the director expressed his interest in her novel, wanting to make it into a film adaptation. The copyright of the novel was already undergoing negotiation.


    "You are so sweet, Director Guo!" Jean said, flattered at the compliment.


    "I have read your book several times and I really like the story. Since we''ve already discussed the details last time, I''d like to know when we can sign the contract. I can''t wait to prepare for the movie,"


    said Director Guo. "I''m sure with our mutual cooperation, we will be creating a beautiful masterpiece."


    Jean smiled and graciously asked, "I trust in your capabilities. However, how about the actors and actresses?"


    "Is there someone you would like for us to cast in the movie?" Director Guo''s eyebrows knitted into a frown. Although it was common within the industry, he did not agree with it.


    To him, directors should value the quality and the abilities of the actors, not their backgrounds.


    Jean smiled, "Only if you agree."


    "Miss Gu, I respect you very much," Director Guo started. "While you were abroad, I tried my best to find you. We were able to talk through the Internet, before you came back to meet with me."


    He paused to gather his thoughts. "We''ve already discussed and agreed to the terms of agreement for the copyright. But now, you want to arrange the actors for the movie. Isn''t it against the rules?"


    With an unwavering smile, Jean looked him in the eye. "Director Guo, I think you misunderstood me. I would just like to recommend someone to you. But you do not have to necessarily to accept her."


    "What do you mean?" he asked with a frown. Director Guo didn''t seem to understand what she was implying.


    "Here''s the thing," Jean started as she took a sip of her tea. "My sister, Julia Gu, was given the Best New Artist not long ago. I personally think that she is suitable for the female supporting role, so I want to recommend her for the movie. Naturally, the leadings roles will be decided by you."


    "Do you mean Julia Gu is your elder sister?" Director Guo and the producer looked at each other in astonishment.


    "Yes. What''s wrong? Do we not look alike?"


    "No, no, no. That''s not what I meant. Both of you are excellent and well-accomplished." Director Guo chuckled with admiration. "While one of you is the rising star in the entertainment industry, the other is a beautiful writer. I really admire you."


    "Don''t praise me like that. I''ll get really embarrassed if you continue to do so, Director Guo." Jean laughed, with delight.

 Chapter 27 Shopping

    Jean sighed before she continued, "Actually, I didn''t mean anything else, Director Guo. I just want you to give Julia a chance. Rest assured that you can arrange an audition for her. If you don''t think she is suitable for the part, then I won''t force it. I just hope that you will give her a chance."


    Director Guo hesitantly glanced at the producer before replying, "Since this is the case, I naturally respect your wishes. I''ll have someone call your sister now."


    "Wait," Jean interjected. "Julia has strong self-esteem. I don''t want her to know that I''m trying to help her. Director Guo, I''ve heard that your birthday is in a few days. How about you send Julia an invitation to your birthday party. My gift for you will be the contract between us. What do you think?"


    "Okay, okay, I will do as you say." Director Guo agreed without an inch of hesitation.


    After they negotiated the final terms and conditions, Jean burst into a satisfied smile. She and Director Guo conversed for a while before they parted ways.


    The venue she met up with Director Guo was only a few blocks away from Terence''s company. Once their meeting had finished, Jean went to the front desk and asked the receptionist whether she could see Terence.


    When he found out that Jean was downstairs, Terence asked the receptionist to bring her up. "Have a seat. I just have something to deal with first."


    "It''s alright, don''t worry about me," Jean commented, giving him a thoughtful smile.


    After processing the papers, Terence called for his secretary. "The document has been checked over. There aren''t any more problems. Please have the other party sign it as soon as possible. You know what to do afterwards, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." She walked out with the folder in her hand and politely smiled at Jean before closing the door behind her.


    Once the secretary had left, Terence glanced at Jean. "Why are you here? Are you unaccustomed to living at my place?"


    "No, no, no. Don''t get me wrong." Jean shook her hands. "Living in your house is great. I had an appointment with a director nearby. After seeing him, I figured I''d come here to see you."


    "Really?" Terence asked.


    "Actually..." Jean bit her lip and hesitantly glanced at Terence. "I came to you today because I actually need your help."


    "What is it?" he inquired, wondering if something was wrong.


    "Here''s the thing," she started with a smile. "You see, the director''s birthday is in a few days and I don''t know what I should give him. So, I came here to see you and ask if you would like to help me choose a birthday gift.


    Since you''re both men, you have similar tastes, right?"


    Seeing the predicament she was in, Terence agreed to help her without any hesitation. "Okay. We can leave in a while."


    "Okay." Jean cheerfully nodded.


    Terence was a big shot in H City and the media was always focused on his private life. Before she came over to see him, Jean had tipped off a press company anonymously, informing them about Terence''s love life.


    As they approached the company''s entrance, Jean kept glancing outside to see the car that belonged to the paparazzi. When she was confident that they had arrived, she smiled to herself and abruptly blocked Terence''s path. "Wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?" Terence asked, puzzled as to why she suddenly stopped him.


    "Your tie is a little crooked." Jean stepped forward and gently straightened his tie. With a smile on her face, she looked at him. "Alright. You''re okay now."


    Everything happened the way she had planned. When Terence tried to push her away, Jean safely retreated back a few steps.


    With an awkward smile, he motioned to her. "Get in the car."


    Jean quickly glanced at the paparazzi''s car, letting them take a clear picture of her face.


    "Terence, if someone gave you a gift, what would you like?" Jean asked Terence, who was sitting right next to her.


    He smiled at her and thought about it. "That''s a hard question. I''d usually just get a watch, a belt, and so on. As long as it''s not out of line."


    "Really?" Jean''s face contorted into a frown. She wasn''t actually here to buy the birthday present.


    After looking around, she decided to buy a watch. After paying, she found a jewelry store. She pulled his sleeve and asked, "Hey, can you accompany me to the jewelry store?"


    "Jewelry store?" Terence stammered, his voice filled with embarrassment.


    "Yes." Jean dragged Terence with her to the jewelry store, oblivious to his embarrassment.


    "Welcome to our store. How may I help you?" the saleslady greeted them with an enthusiastic grin.


    Jean pulled Terence''s clothes and pointed to a ring that was displayed in the glass casing. "What do you think of this one? Is it beautiful?"


    "I don''t know anything about rings. It''ll be better if you chose it yourself." Terence awkwardly withdrew his hand and faced Jean. "Sorry, I have to answer a phone call. Please take your time."


    He didn''t know why he felt uncomfortable when he entered the jewelry store with Jean.


    Jean looked at Terence''s retreating figure. Although she felt disappointed, she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she chose to buy a pair of cuff links. After getting it wrapped, she headed out to look for Terence.


    He had told her that he was just going to take a phone call, but it was just an excuse. When she went outside, she found him smoking.


    "Were you able to choose something?" Terence asked, as he puffed out smoke.


    "Yes, I''ve made my choice." Jean handed the box to him. "This is for you. Take a look and see whether you like it or not."


    "For me?" Terence''s eyes widened in surprise. When he opened the box, he sighed in relief upon seeing the cuff links.


    "Why did you buy me a gift?"


    "It''s my way of saying thank you for helping me out." Jean smiled at him. "You''ve been taking care of me since I got back. I''ve been trying to find a good opportunity to show you my gratitude and when I saw the cuff links, I thought they''d be perfect for you."


    "Don''t waste money again," Terence impassively commented.


    "Actually I originally wanted to buy a ring," Jean said. "I heard from Sherry that you brought a ring away from home. But I wasn''t able to find you a suitable one. Perhaps I might find one next time."


    Feeling uncomfortable, Terence forced a smile on his face and looked at her. "Are you hungry? I know a good Japanese restaurant nearby. Why don''t we go there?"


    "Okay." Jean grinned at his suggestion. "I am a little hungry after going shopping."

 Chapter 28 The Top Search List

    Out of the corner of her eyes, Jean spotted the paparazzi following them, and secretly smiled with satisfaction.


    She had already gone to the Japanese restaurant Terence recommended before she had gone abroad. But she didn''t expect that the food would be just as good as it was three years ago.


    "What''s wrong? Is it not to your liking?" Terence asked when he saw that Jean hadn''t eaten yet. "If you don''t like it, we can eat somewhere else."


    "No, it''s not like that." Jean smiled bitterly. "I also ate here three years ago. I thought the taste would change after all these years. I''m just surprised that it''s still the same."


    "The owner of the restaurant used to study in Japan. He came back here and opened the restaurant, maintaining its quality. If you like it, then you can come back here as much as you want," Terence kindly offered, amused at Jean''s reaction.


    After dinner, Terence drove Jean back to the villa. She invited him to go inside, but he refused. "Sorry, it''s already late. Perhaps we can talk another time."


    With a shake of his head, Terence drove away.


    Jean was not in a good mood. Terence had been polite to her during the entire time they were together. He always helped her without hesitating. It was just that he always kept his distance from her.


    She knew that Terence only saw her as a friend.


    If it went on like this, then Jean had no chance at all.


    Consuela received an unknown phone call. After a long discussion with the person on the other end of the line, she politely hung up. She glanced at Julia, who was busy eating fruit. "Since when were you acquainted with Director Guo?"


    "Director Guo? Which Director Guo?" Julia asked, frowning.


    She couldn''t remember Director Guo at all, because Consuela always arranged her work for her.


    "He''s the famous director. He just asked you to attend his birthday party. Did you know he also wants to invite you to audition for his new movie? What''s going on?" Consuela had a strong feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    "I only remember seeing him at the awarding ceremony, but we didn''t talk to each other," Julia quietly murmured. "Maybe he gave me a chance because I might actually be suitable for his new movie. What happened? Is something wrong?"


    "No." Consuela shook her head. Julia was right, maybe she just thought about it too much.


    "Director Guo has gotten quite popular lately and many new artists became famous because of his movies. If we have a chance, we have to seize it," Consuela strongly advised, thinking about the opportunities this would give Julia.


    Julia nodded in response. On her way to her room, she received a call from Mandy. She frowned as she saw the name on the screen, but answered it anyways. "Didn''t you promise not to keep in touch with me after you took the money? Why are you still calling me?"


    Mandy''s sharp voice pierced through the phone as she yelled, "I promised you that I wouldn''t bother you if you gave me ten million. But since you only gave me eight million, I''m here to ask you for the rest."


    "I don''t have that much money."


    Julia couldn''t help but laugh at her mother.


    Before Mandy spoke, Julia had been wondering if her mother regretted her decision. But now she knew that in Mandy''s heart, Jean was still more important than her.


    "You don''t have the money?" Mandy sneered, her voice laced with menace. "Why are you lying? Terence is so generous, wouldn''t he give you ten million? Or do you just refuse to give me money?"


    "When Terence and I got divorced, he gave me a total of five million. The other three million came from what I saved in the last few years. The money I gave you is all my savings. I can''t afford any more money," Julia explained with a bitter smile. "Mom, you asked me for money to buy Jean a house and I can''t stop you. But I really can''t provide you ten million."


    "Wow, Julia. So now you are learning how to play tricks on me? I don''t believe that Terence gave you only five million. You''d better make up for that two million quickly. Otherwise, I will punish you," Mandy warned Julia without any remorse.


    Julia''s heart broke. "Mom, do you know what Terence did to me? Do you know how much he gave me when we got divorced? Five million. And since Jean is with Terence, then she can already afford to buy a house. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "What do you know?" Mandy snapped, irritated at her daughter. "The Gu family has declined. If Jean has no house in H City, people will speak ill of her. This is her dowry, so of course, it can''t be shabby."


    "Yes, you have the money. You can do whatever want with it. It''s none of my business," Julia exclaimed, feeling exhausted with this conversation.


    "I tell you, prepare the remaining two million immediately, or I will never let you go," Mandy threatened. "If something bad appears on the headlines, it will not be good for your reputation."


    "Mom..." Julia thought Mandy was just messing with her. "I really don''t have money now. If you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything. Do whatever you want to do. I won''t stop you. Bye."


    Without another word, Julia hung up. She thought she would be sad or would at least want to cry.


    But she stayed still on the bed, not shedding a single tear.


    "Nothing is more lamentable than a dead heart." Julia finally understood the meaning of this saying.


    The next morning, Consuela barged into Julia''s room while she was still sleeping. She opened her curtains and angrily scolded Julia, "Why are you still sleeping? Everything is turning upside down. How can you still sleep so well?"


    Raising her hand to block the sunshine, Julia turned over and groaned, "Let me sleep a little longer. Whatever is important can be dealt with later."


    She hadn''t rested so well in a long time.


    "Stop sleeping," Consuela ordered as she pulled Julia''s quilt. "Your ex-husband is having a public affair with Jean. They were choosing wedding rings. Do you think it is proper for you to sleep while this is happening?"


    Julia''s eyes opened when she heard what Consuela had just said. Her heart skipped a beat and she froze in shock. After a while, she smirked at Consuela. "Is that so? They can finally get married."

 Chapter 29 Mr. Fang

    "Humph! Jean is a bitch while Terence is a jerk. They''re a perfect match and I hope they stay with each other forever," Consuela said angrily and rolled her eyes. "You both just got divorced a few days ago. Why is he so eager to marry Jean? He makes me sick."


    "Alright." Julia smiled and gently grabbed Consuela''s hand. "Wasn''t it you who told me that he has nothing to do with me anymore? Don''t be mad at an irrelevant person."


    Consuela sighed before saying, "I just can''t stand what''s happening. You''re living a hard life and you don''t even own a house. Why can they live a happy life together, picking wedding rings?"


    "The world isn''t fair, Consuela," Julia comforted her. "If it was, then the gap between the rich and the poor wouldn''t be so wide. This is good news for us. Seeing them plan a future together means that I can finally move on. From now on, I''ll let go of him and create my own happiness."


    "Are you really okay?" Seeing how calm Julia was, Consuela thought she herself was overreacting. She wasn''t sure if Julia was pretending to be calm or if she had already moved on.


    "I''m fine." Julia stood up and walked to the closet to pick her clothes. "What should I wear for Director Guo''s birthday party?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll get everything ready for you," Consuela calmly responded.


    "Then I''ll go out later to buy him a birthday present," Julia offered as she smiled at Consuela, trying to convince her that she was fine.


    But Consuela knew Julia was lying.


    She had loved Terence for so long. How could she just let him go so easily?


    "Julia..." Consuela murmured with worry. "I know that you''re not feeling well and if you need my help, you can talk to me any time. If you need someone to beat up Terence and his new bitch, then I''ll also be here for you. I just hope that you don''t keep everything inside; it isn''t good for you."


    "What are you thinking about?" Julia turned to Consuela with a puzzled expression. "Beating people up is illegal."


    "If it makes you happy, then I don''t care."


    Julia sighed and shook her head. "I know you are doing this for me, but since we are divorced, it''s normal for him to have a new girlfriend. I just didn''t expect that it would happen so soon."


    She smiled and gave Consuela some reassurance. "Don''t worry. I''m totally okay. I just want to work hard and buy myself a house as soon as possible."


    That way, she could have a sense of belonging somewhere. Besides, it wasn''t convenient for her to live in Consuela''s house.


    With a heavy sigh, Consuela commented, "Whatever you want to do, just count me in."


    After Consuela left, the smile disappeared on Julia''s face. She got her phone out and opened Weibo. The article said that Terence had gone to buy rings with a mysterious woman. It seemed that they were going to get married.


    As she looked at the image of the two familiar figures, Julia wanted to cry.


    Wasn''t she prepared for this wh


    en they got divorced?


    Not wanting to worry Consuela, Julia changed into a comfortable outfit and prepared to go out to buy a birthday gift for Director Guo. She wasn''t sure what gift she should get, and she decided to buy him a tie.


    While she was out, two men in black quietly followed her. One of them retrieved his mobile phone and called his boss. "Hello Mr. Fang, we found her."


    "Bring her to me."


    "Yes, sir." The men quickly walked forward and grabbed Julia from both sides, giving her no chance to escape.


    "What are you doing?" Julia panicked, she had just paid the bill. Was she getting robbed? To her surprise, they lifted her and left without saying a word.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Help, help..." Julia shouted with all her might, drawing the attention of the people around them.


    A man quickly darted, wanting to help. But when he looked into the men''s eyes, he gave up and watched Julia get kidnapped.


    After getting in the car, the two men sat beside Julia. One was on the left and the other one on the right, in fear that she would run away.


    They drove to an unfamiliar place and Julia felt more and more flustered, scared for her life.


    "Who the hell are you?


    Where are we going?


    Who sent you to catch me? Is it Jean?"


    No matter how many questions she asked, the men were as still as statues, not answering a single question.


    Julia gave up and tried to think of a way to escape.


    She had no idea who sent these two men to catch her. After reflecting, she believed that only Jean would be able to do this. But why?


    She couldn''t just sit back and wait for her death.


    After ten minutes, they stopped in front of a restaurant in the city center. Julia looked outside, confused.


    What was going on?


    Did they kidnap her just so she could eat with them?


    "Miss Gu, this way please." The two men stretched their hands and gestured for her to get out. Distracted, she stared at them.


    Suddenly, she covered her stomach and squatted down. "Ouch, my stomach suddenly hurts. Please wait for a moment. I think I have to go to the bathroom."


    Julia tried to make up an excuse to escape, but the two men just grabbed her by the collar, immobilizing her.


    "Miss Gu, the restroom is inside. You should go in, before we catch you again."


    "Let me go!" Julia shouted, but to no avail. Her captors were not listening to her.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the two men. "Put me down. I can walk on my own."


    They finally let her go. After she straightened her clothes, she walked into the restaurant with her head held up high.


    She wanted to meet the bastard who decided to kidnap her.


    They led Julia to a table near the windows. There was a man already sitting there, he looked familiar. Julia was sure that she had seen him before, but she couldn''t remember where.


    When they approached the mysterious man, one of the men said, "Mr. Fang, I have brought her to you."

 Chapter 30 Big G

    Julia stared at the man in front of her. When he finally raised his head to meet her gaze, her eyes widened in recognition.


    He was the man she had ran into at the hospital gate. His name was Eric Fang.


    He looked up and directed his gaze at the two men in black. "Okay, you can go now."


    When they left, he gently smiled at the woman in front of him. "Miss Gu, we meet again."


    "Did you ask those two men to bring me here?" Julia frowned at Eric, her face expressionless.


    "Yes." Eric smiled, as if he didn''t see anything wrong with it. "Well, I told you we''d see each other again. I¡ª"


    But before he could finish what he was going to say, Julia grabbed the lemonade on the table and poured it all over him. With a glare, she fiercely grunted, "Are you insane? You scared me to death!"


    Although Eric''s men had retreated, they weren''t too far away. When they heard the ruckus at the table, they immediately rushed up to grab Julia.


    "Let me go!" Julia angrily yelled, trying to struggle out of their grip. "So what? Do you want to kill me?"


    Wiping his face with a napkin, Eric waved his hand and silently beckoned to his men to step back.


    "Mr. Fang, she..." one of them protested. It was their duty to protect Eric. They saw that Julia was threatening his safety, so they immediately came over to stop her.


    "Leave!" Eric ordered with a frown.


    With an embarrassed look, they released Julia. Eric then stood up and walked over to her.


    Julia got more and more nervous as he got closer to her. Hesitantly, she stammered, "What do you want?"


    "Look at my face carefully. Are you sure you can''t recognize me?" Eric insisted, pointing at himself.


    "Of course I recognize you," Julia snapped and gently pushed Eric''s face away. "Weren''t you the bastard who ran into me at the hospital gate? I''m really impressed. If you were angry with me, you should''ve solved at the hospital back then. Just because you have your men to defend you, doesn''t mean I''m scared of you. If you hurt me, I''m going to teach you a lesson."


    "Can you really not recognize me?" Eric frowned at Julia, disappointment laced in his voice.


    Julia snapped her head at Eric''s direction and impatiently retorted, "What do you want from me?"


    Eric firmly fixated his gaze on her, realizing that she didn''t recognize him at all. With a bitter smile, he scoffed, "I thought you would remember me the way I identified you when we met."


    "What are you talking about?" Julia''s eyebrows contorted into a puzzled expression.


    "Julia Sweetheart, we haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. I see that you must have completely forgotten about me," Eric said with a deep sigh.


    The moment he said "Julia Sweetheart," a memory triggered in her mind. There was only one person she could remember that would call her that.


    Surprised, she squinted carefully at him. The fat boy in her memory was so different from the man in front of her.


    "You...you are..." Julia stammered in realization. There was no way that Eric was the crybaby who was always following her around when they were younger.


    "Do you remember now?" Eric chuckled at her reaction. "When we ran into each other, I immediately recognized you."


    "Are you really Big G?" Julia pointed a finger at Eric, still unable to believe it.


    "It''s me." Eric brightened with happiness. "But I''m no longer the fat boy when we were kids, so I think you should never call me that again."


    "Is it really you?" Julia rushed up to cling on to him. She violently rubbed his hair with her fingers, as if she was venting her anger on him. "I could barely recognize you, Big G! Where have you been all these years? How did you become like this?"


    Eric and Terence were both Julia''s neighbors when she was a child. When they were kids, Julia nicknamed Eric "Big G" because he looked like the character from Doraemon.


    Back then, Julia would always chase after Terence, while Eric chased after her. He always listened to her, no matter what she said.


    Later on, Eric''s family moved abroad, and the Gu family went bankrupt. They never contacted each other again.


    "Where did you move to? I tried to come see you as soon as I got back. A neighbor told me that your father had gone bankrupt and your family moved away." Eric''s face frowned, worriedly. "If I hadn''t run into you at the hospital gate, I really wouldn''t have been able to find you."


    Although H City wasn''t too big, it was difficult to find a person.


    Julia looked at Eric with delight and asked, "Why did you bring me here?"


    "Have you forgotten? When we were younger, I promised that I would come back to marry you once we grew up," Eric said with determination, "So now, I''m back to fulfill my promise."


    "You must be kidding me." Julia waved her hand in embarrassment. "Don''t take what you said back then so seriously. I''m just happy you''re here."


    "I''m not kidding." Eric looked at Julia with a serious expression. "I moved back for two main reasons. The first is that my company will be returning to H City for development and the second is to find you. Even when I was abroad, I was always thinking about you."


    "Big G, stop kidding," Julia said with a bitter smile. "I''m married."


    Eric stared at her and didn''t speak for a long time. He then said, "I know, but you got divorced right?"


    "How did you know?" Julia asked in surprise. Not a lot of people knew about it.


    "After I met you at the hospital entrance, I had someone look into your situation. That bastard, Terence, doesn''t know how good you are. But I will definitely treat you well," Eric promised. "Julia Sweetheart, you¡ª"


    "Mr. Fang." Julia tried to catch his attention. She realized that he meant every single word he said.


    No matter how good their relationship was during their childhood, so many years had passed, and the things had changed. Just like her relationship with Terence. They had once been so intimate only to end up as strangers.


    She smiled and continued, "I really appreciate what you just said, but... I have always regarded you as my friend."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a strange voice came from behind. "Mr. Fang, when did you come back from abroad?"

 Chapter 31 Jealousy

    Terence had already noticed it when Julia had hugged Eric. Since he was only there to meet a client, he didn''t expect her to also be there.


    The top search regarding him and Jean on Weibo still hadn''t reached his ears. All Terence knew was that Julia had been shameless enough to hug another man in public even though she just divorced him a few days ago.


    Even if Julia wanted to find a new boyfriend, she could at least be decent about it. There wasn''t any hurry for her to throw her body around so quickly.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Chen?" The client had already been speaking for a long time before he realized that Terence wasn''t paying attention. Terence didn''t even look at the documents in his hand. As such, a slight frown painted the client''s face.


    "Well, I''ve already read the contract. Just go back and tell your boss to cut the profit by two points. Then, come to my office tomorrow morning at eight. Bring


    ed on the sidewalk with no particular destination. Soon, she realized that she was not far from Consuela''s apartment. As such, she decided to go there instead.


    All of a sudden, she heard the sound of a car stopping beside her. Before Julia could even react, a strong man in black approached her. "Miss Gu, Mr. Chen wants to see you."


    Julia''s eyebrows knitted as she recognized the man. He was Terence''s chauffeur.


    With agitated eyes, Julia looked at the car. However, she couldn''t see inside since the windows were darkly-tinted. Nonetheless, she still felt the cold stare of someone inside the vehicle. She slightly frowned and said, "Just go back and tell him that we have nothing to talk about anymore. Don''t ever bother me again!"


    After she left such a crude statement, Julia turned around and was about to leave. However, the man suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed her and pushed her into the car.

 Chapter 32 Terences Fury

    Julia instinctively wanted to leave.


    But when she tried to pull the door, it didn''t open. She looked at the driver and found that he had locked the door. She frowned at Terence, her face red with anger. "What do you want?"


    Terence calmly sat in his seat and glanced at Julia. "What''s wrong? Do you think that you have someone to rely on now that your old love is back?"


    Terence honestly didn''t know what was wrong with him. But when he saw Julia with Eric at the restaurant, he felt uncomfortable at the sight.


    Julia spat at him with disgust, "Mr. Chen, are you out of your mind? First of all, there''s nothing going on between me and Eric. And even if I''m in a relationship with him, how can you question me like this? Don''t forget that we''ve already signed the divorce agreement."


    Terence scoffed, "You seem to forget that signing the divorce agreement doesn''t mean we''re officially divorced. We haven''t gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce yet."


    f you need me in the future, just call me. I''ll book a hotel room and wait for you. What do you think?"


    Julia pretended to be indifferent, but the humiliation in her heart hurt her.


    She breathed in and continued, "I''m leaving now. I''ll come whenever you need me. But I''d like to tell you that morning-after pills aren''t good for my health. So please remember to use condoms next time, okay?"


    "Fuck off!" Terence looked at Julia''s dissolute manner and got flustered. He snorted and ruthlessly drove her away.


    "Got it," Julia gently responded. Since she had achieved her goal, she opened the door.


    She smiled and said with a smile, "Don''t forget to call me, Mr. Chen."


    She watched as Terence''s vehicle drove down the corner and disappeared. When he was finally out of sight, she squatted down and cried uncontrollably.


    It started to rain and Julia wondered if God was pitying her. She stayed on the road, releasing all the grief she felt for the last few days.

 Chapter 33 The Policewomans Kindness

    Julia was sent to the hospital. When the doctor saw her messy clothes, he called the police. When she finally woke up, a policewoman was right at her bedside.


    "Miss, are you awake? Are you feeling uncomfortable?" When Julia opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful girl in a police uniform. The police were afraid that Julia would refuse to talk to a man, so they sent a policewoman over.


    "Where am I?" Julia asked in a hoarse voice. As she struggled to sit up, the policewoman propped an arm to support her.


    "You''re in the hospital. You fainted on the road. Fortunately, someone passing by was able to admit you into the hospital. You''re alright and safe now." The policewoman looked at Julia with sympathy in her eyes. "Miss, the doctor checked you. You shouldn''t have been violated like that. Now that it''s only the two of us, you don''t have to be embarrassed. You can tell me who did it. We''ll definitely catch that bastard."


    he refused, he decided to help her by paying the medical fee.


    "If you still feel uncomfortable, you can always see a doctor. I can have that arranged." Nelson looked at her with worried eyes.


    "Thank you. I''ll pay you back as soon as soon as possible," Julia said. "Don''t mention it. Let me drive you home," he offered.


    "No, I''m good. I''m leaving now." Julia gave Nelson one last look before she left, refusing to take his offer.


    As he watched Julia''s receding figure, Nelson felt like something was wrong. He drove to Terence''s company. Since everyone there knew him because of his relationship with Terence, he didn''t have to request for an appointment.


    Nelson went straight into Terence''s office and barged in without knocking. "Terence, what is going on between you and that Jean Gu?"


    After finishing his sentence, Nelson discovered that the other person involved in the gossip was also present in the room, Jean.

 Chapter 34 Apologize

    "You have a guest?" Nelson frowned. He originally thought that the media had fabricated a story about Terence and Jean. But now that she was here in his office, he began to suspect.


    He wondered whether the news on Weibo was true.


    Jean smiled at Nelson politely. She also came to Terence''s office because of the news. She knew that he wouldn''t check entertainment news, so it was necessary for her to tell him about it. And she had to clear her name of suspicion.


    But she didn''t expect Nelson to barge in.


    "Why are you here?" Terence asked Nelson. He finally had time to talk to them after finishing part of his work. He frowned at Nelson and asked, "Didn''t you say that you were so busy recently?"


    "Yes, I am super busy, but I can''t just sit still when the news about you is overwhelming on the Internet," Nelson said, annoyed. "What''s wrong with y


    ng Nelson on the shoulder.


    "No, no, no..." Jean waved her hands in disagreement. "It''s my fault, and Mr. Xu cares about you a lot..."


    "Why do you trust her so much?" After hesitating for a long time, Nelson finally dared to ask Terence what had been bothering him.


    In response, Terence grinned. "I know that Jean''s a good girl. I believe this has nothing to do with her."


    Jean smiled, delighted that Terence trusted her.


    However, Nelson''s face darkened. He shook his head and glared at his friend. "Maybe if you trusted Julia more, then you wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Upon hearing that, Jean and Terence looked uncomfortable


    In a cold and menacing voice, Terence said, "Don''t mention Julia in front of me."


    Jean timidly looked at Nelson and asked, "You know my sister, Mr. Xu?"


    "Your sister?" It was Nelson''s turn to be stunned.

 Chapter 35 Birthday Party

    "Yes." Jean nodded. "Julia is my elder sister."


    "Oh, so that¡¯s it¡­" Nelson finally put the pieces together. Now, he understood why Terence was in such a hurry to file a divorce. It was indeed possible that it had something to do with Jean.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt sympathetic toward Julia. He looked at Terence scornfully before leaving.


    Jean watched Nelson leaving. Uneasily, she looked at Terence. "Terence, he..."


    "Leave him alone." Terence was also wearing a long face. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Nelson and why he sided with Julia.


    Obliviously, he kept on thinking what was special about that woman. ''Why would Nelson do this for her?''


    As she was observing Terence, Jean noticed his tightly-frowned eyebrows. "Do you think Mr. Xu is interested in my sister? Anyway, you and her are already divorced. If they''re meeting each other, it''s a good thing."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Terence complained.


    His annoyance was written all over his face, which Jean quickly noti


    ."


    Wiping her tears, Julia said with a determined look, "I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get over and never cry over him again."


    "That''s good to hear." With a sense of relief, Consuela let out a sigh. She thought that Julia had come around. "Tomorrow evening, you¡¯ll attend Director Guo¡¯s birthday party. You must behave well then. I¡¯ve read the script he prepared, and I think that the female supporting role is quite good. If you play it well, becoming popular is no longer a problem."


    Her gaze was fixed on Julia, Consuela continued, "Other than your career, there¡¯s nothing else that should be distracting you now. You must get and give this role justice."


    "Be at ease. I will," Julia sincerely promised.


    Consuela prepared a stunning black evening dress for Julia.


    Her seaweed-like curly hair gorgeously slipped down her back. Wearing her black evening dress made her skin glow as white as snow. And her captivating white legs exuded a silent temptation in the luxurious black.

 Chapter 36 Being In The Limelight

    There were a lot of well-known entertainers present at Director Guo''s birthday party. It was obvious that he maintained one of the highest positions in the industry.


    When Julia arrived, there were many media outlets outside the venue. She was a little nervous. Fortunately, Consuela was there to accompany her.


    "Take it easy. Have a talk with Director Guo when you see him," Consuela said, trying to comfort her.


    To Julia''s surprise, Director Guo came to her when she entered the hall. He gently took her hand in his and said, "Miss Gu, you''re here! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "We apologize that you had to wait for so long, Director Guo." Consuela sheepishly smiled. "Please accept this gift from Julia."


    Director Guo nodded his head. "Look at you, you''re so polite."


    As he spoke, he gave the box to someone behind him.


    He looked at Julia and asked, "Miss Gu, can I talk to you for a minute?"


    "Sure." Ju


    ly found today that Jean had become a famous writer.


    Jean looked at the media with flashing eyes and said, "First of all, I would like to thank Director Guo for giving me this opportunity. To be honest, I am still very nervous, as it is my first piece."


    After a pause, she continued, "But he reassured me that there was nothing to be afraid of. He said that he would showcase my work with the best quality, so I chose to believe him.


    Because of him, this movie has such a good director and excellent actors. I truly believe that this movie will be a success. I would like to invite the media, our friends, and the audience to look forward to this masterpiece with me."


    Director Guo''s face lit up into a grin as Jean said this.


    After a round of applause, some reporters recognized Jean and began to ask her about her relationship with Terence. "Miss Gu, aren''t you the woman who was selecting rings with Mr. Chen the other day?"

 Chapter 37 Stay Calm

    Jean was looking at Julia and smiled as she spoke. "I need to apologize to everyone here about my relationship with Terence."


    She gave a bow as she continued, "Terence and I are just friends. He helped me choose a birthday gift for Director Guo.


    The last thing I wanted was to cause this misunderstanding. So I would like to say that I am genuinely sorry. Please focus on the movie and not my personal life."


    But despite her denial, her ambiguous attitude towards the relationship aroused the curiosity of the media more.


    Jean was in the hot seat. They bombarded her with questions, but she was ready with her answers. This went on for a while until she was finally able to get rid of them.


    The new movie offered a good distraction as they turned their attention toward Director Guo. As Jean stepped off the stage, Julia approached her.


    "J


    lia ignored them and focused on calming her nerves.


    "Samuel? Why are you here?" It seemed that Director Zhang was also not expecting Samuel.


    "Come on, you know I had to come." Holly smiled at the director. "Whoever gets chosen today is going to star opposite me. So I have to know who the supporting actress will be."


    "Oh! You naughty boy!" Director Zhang laughed.


    After making small talk with the director, Samuel headed straight to Julia. "How¡¯s it going? Nervous?" he asked.


    "A little," Julia said anxiously.


    "Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m here for you." Samuel laid a comforting hand on Julia¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯ll be watching you out there later. If you¡¯re nervous, you can watch me go first. Got it?"


    "Yeah, I got it." Julia smiled and gently shoved Samuel. "You¡¯re becoming more and more indecisive, do you know that?"


    He smiled. "I¡¯ll go first."

 Chapter 38 Scandal

    Director Zhang arranged the scene as a one-man show, where the supporting actress had been misunderstood by the male lead. Because there was no opponent, the actresses had to act on their own.


    Since Julia was the second to the last, it was a good way for her to learn from the other girls'' acting skills.


    The girls before her chose to cry loudly, but Julia felt that something was missing.


    When it was Julia''s turn, she was still thinking about how she should act. From a distance, she saw Samuel mouth, "You can do it." She gave him a small smile and nodded in response.


    As she stood on stage, she fell into the mood as the lights slowly dimmed.


    She remembered how Terence misunderstood her and burst into tears.


    She pretended to see him in front of her, telling her that he wanted a divorce.


    "Please let me explain..." She wanted to reach out to hold his hand, but T


    hell is going on?" Julia''s face turned pale. She didn''t understand the person who bore such a deep grudge against her. Why was she slandered like that?


    "All these rumors are fake. Who on earth hated me so much that they wanted to ruin my reputation?" Julia''s mind went blank. She didn''t know what to do.


    "You should take a look at this." Consuela took Julia''s phone from her and navigated to the video app. As soon as Julia watched Mandy speaking in the video, she immediately understood what was happening.


    It was ridiculous of her to slander Julia like that just for the two million dollars.


    "Netizens are now uncovering your dark history. After working with you for such a long time, I know that you aren''t that type of person. But I doubt the netizens would agree with me. Since public opinion is currently against you, I suggest that you stay at home for the time being."

 Chapter 39 We Are Sisters

    Julia wasn''t listening to Consuela at all. Instead, she fixated her eyes on the phone screen with tears in her eyes as she watched Mandy''s video.


    "My daughter is a terrible girl, never behaving when she was a child. For the last two years, my health has been declining and I am unable to work. I thought that she would support me now that she is a celebrity, but..."


    Mandy wiped her tears and continued, "I really can''t stand her any more. I''m too old to discipline her. I am saying these things in public so that you can help me educate her. I can''t let her harm anybody else."


    "Mandy, is it true that Julia is involved in drug abuse?"


    "Of course." Mandy nodded head firmly in response to the reporter. "She is my daughter and if she hadn''t gone too far, then I wouldn''t have cause such a scandal. When she was younger, she used to play with the hooligans and take drugs. I witnessed it with my own eyes."


    "T


    ore. You have to teach Jean a lesson.


    The news really took a toll on your reputation. My phone nearly exploded this morning from all my contacts who wanted to break their agreements with you."


    Since Julia''s mother had caused the scandal, her words were more credible.


    "Just stay at home. I''ll be at the office for a meeting. Don''t go anywhere, okay?" Consuela urged, worried about her friend.


    She looked at the clock and realized that it was already late. She immediately changed her clothes and headed straight to her meeting. Julia stayed at home alone feeling dejected. She couldn''t help but hug her knees as she saw the negative comments on the Internet.


    Half an hour had passed, but Julia still didn''t move. Her phone suddenly rang. She looked at the screen and saw Samuel''s name. "Hello?" she answered in a weak voice.


    "Julia, I read the news. Where are you?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.

 Chapter 40 Eric Came To Help

    A bitter smile slowly emerged on Julia''s face. Bad news always seemed to travel faster than good news.


    "I''m at home," she responded to Samuel, staring at the ceiling.


    "Wait for me at home. I''ll be there soon," Samuel curtly replied as he was about to hang up.


    Although he still had an important scene to shoot, he wasn''t able to focus. He couldn''t stop worrying about Julia after what had just happened.


    For the first time in his life, he was going to ask the crew to stop shooting. He just wanted to stay with Julia.


    "There''s no need," Julia replied in a hurry. "I''m alright. Also, aren''t you in the middle of a shoot? You shouldn''t come over."


    "But..." Julia interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.


    "Don''t bother. I''m fine," she insisted, as if nothing had happened. She didn''t want him to worry. "Besides, Consuela went to the office for a meeti


    more like it." Eric smiled with satisfaction. He took out his phone and made a call. "Cindy, come up here."


    After hanging up the phone, Eric looked at Julia. "Cindy is my secretary. After she comes up, you can switch your clothes. Don''t forget to wear your sunglasses and a hat. She and I will distract the reporters. When they''re distracted, you can sneak out."


    Eric handed his car keys to Julia. "My car is downstairs. In case the reporters notice you, you can use it."


    "No, no, no. I can''t do that." Julia shook her head. Just by looking at the car keys, she knew it was an expensive car.


    "Don''t mention it." Eric didn''t care about her attitude at all. "Since you want to go out, you have to use everything to your advantage. It is more convenient to you to get rid of the reporters by driving away. Don''t worry. If it gets damaged, you won''t have to compensate me."

 Chapter 41 Confrontation

    Eric had prepared everything, it was inappropriate for Julia to refuse. With a small nod, she sincerely thanked him.


    There was an unnatural expression on his face. "You don''t have to say thank you to me. What are friends for, right?"


    Cindy''s figure was similar to Julia''s. Once she was fully dressed with sunglasses and a hat, she really looked like Julia. When Julia saw the reporters running after Cindy, she sneaked out. When the reporters finally saw through the trick, it was already too late.


    After leaving the press conference, Jean took Mandy back to the villa. She gently patted her mother on the shoulder and smiled. "Well done!"


    Upon seeing her daughter''s smile, Mandy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The most important thing to me is that you are happy." With a grin, she looked at her daughter. "By the way, what do you wa


    ldn''t believe this. She rubbed her temples and replied, "We already got divorced and you moved in here. You''ve won, why can''t you just let me go?"


    "It''s not enough." Jean shook her head. "I wanted to ruin your reputation, so that he knows that he made the right decision to break up with you."


    "You''re crazy," Julia exclaimed, not understanding what was going on in her sister''s mind.


    She turned to look at Mandy, whose head bowed down with guilt. Mandy looked at her daughter and stammered, "I''m sorry for what happened today, but you caused this situation. If you had given me ten million, then I wouldn''t have done anything out of rage."


    "You sounds like you would truly let me go if I gave you ten million," Julia spat with anger.


    Overwhelmed by the guilt, Mandy turned her face away. She didn''t dare to look into Julia''s eyes.

 Chapter 42 Go Home With Terence

    "Julia," Jean called out as she walked to her sister. "If I were you, I would be figuring out a way to resolve the on-going crisis, instead of coming here to find out the reasons why we did it.


    I''m actually doing this to help you. You''re an actress, but you''ve never been famous. After you receive attention from this, you''ll want to thank me for it." Jean laughed with amusement.


    "Jean, don''t be so cocky," Julia retorted, her face darkening into a scowl. "I''ve been in this industry for many years and I''ve seen all types of scandals occur. If you think that you can put me down by slandering me, then you are obviously too naive."


    "Really?" A sarcastic grin appeared on Jean''s face. "That''s great. I was afraid that you wouldn''t able to withstand it. Then I would probably have less fun."


    Julia narrowed her eyes at Jean and turned to glare at her mother. "I will


    s. "Why did you come here instead of staying at home?"


    As soon as Julia heard that, she knew that Terence had watched the news.


    This scandal seemed to promote a lot of discussion.


    Even though Terence didn''t like watching entertainment news, he still found out about it.


    "I..." Julia stammered, looking at the people entering and exiting the gate of HT Group. "I don''t know where I can go."


    "Get out of the driver''s seat." Without saying another word, Terence and Julia switched places. He then drove straight to his house.


    When they were still married, Julia had always wanted to come here to fulfill her wifely duties, even if it was just to help him clean up.


    Unfortunately, Terence never gave her the chance to do so.


    Julia didn''t expect that the first time she would enter Terence''s house was when they had already gotten divorced. It was ridiculous.

 Chapter 43 As Long As You Dont Get Bored

    "Take this. It''s the key to the house. You can stay here for a while. I''ll live in my company these days." Terence handed Julia the key. Confusion enveloped him as he wondered why he said that.


    Julia was a vicious woman. It should be natural for him to be indifferent towards her and just let her suffer.


    However, when Terence saw Julia''s distressed look, he didn''t have the heart to do so.


    It wasn''t his desire to know whether the news on the Internet was genuine or not. All he wanted was to help Julia overcome her current predicament.


    When Terence was just about to leave, Julia asked shyly, "Terence, do you trust me?"


    Julia wanted to figure out what Terence thought of the news on the Internet.


    The opinion of others never bothered her. However, Terence''s opinion was different.


    "Are you referring to the news on the Internet?" Terence sneered and turned to Julia. "I don''t care whether it''s true or not. Just stay here and don''t cause any more trouble for me!"


    It was apparent that Terence was gravely worried about Julia. H


    nd revealed his muscular upper body.


    Then, Terence crossed his arms and looked at Julia with contempt. "Why are you pretending to be scared? You wanted this, right? All this time you were waiting for something like this to happen!"


    "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t..." Julia tried to explain. However, she was immediately interrupted by Terence.


    All of a sudden, Terence''s strong hands were pressed against her slender arms while his tongue violated her petite lips.


    At that moment, Julia knew it was already useless to resist. Out of instinct and self-esteem, she resisted stubbornly. However, all she could do was shake her head furiously. The rest of her body was already pinned down by Terence''s massive body.


    Terence forcefully sucked Julia''s lips. Soon, she smelled the blood in her mouth. Then, her head became cloudy as the scent of a man soon enveloped her petite figure. For a moment, he was gentle. However, as soon as he saw her frightened expression, partnered with her innocent eyes, his body immediately gave in to his lust.

 Chapter 44 Cooking For Terence

    Terence held Julia''s hands with one hand, and used the other to violently tear her dress. She shivered at the cold air coming from the air conditioner.


    "Terence, please, let me go..." Julia begged Terence again and again. She regretted provoking him.


    In response, Terence scowled at her. The more aggrieved she looked, the more satisfied he felt.


    "You don''t want me to be like this?" he snarled as he pulled her hair and stared at her with cold eyes.


    "You hurt me." Julia knew it wouldn''t work, but she still resisted, her face turning pale.


    "Hurt? A woman as wicked as you know what hurt feels like?" Terence ignored Julia''s tears and cries. He was familiar with every sensitive part of her body. As long as he pushed her, she would willingly surrender to him.


    Julia knew that Terence was doing this to insult her, but she couldn''t control


    ly eaten?


    She handed the noodles to him and said, "You can eat the noodles. I can make another bowl."


    "You only eat these noodles?" Terence frowned at the bowl with disdain and looked at Julia. "Sherry told me that you used to cook a lot of dishes for me. But now..."


    "Like you said, it was before." Julia dryly chuckled and smiled at him. "I was ignorant and naive before. I thought I could win your heart by cooking for you, but now I realize that nothing will ever satisfy you."


    She pursed her lips before continuing, "Besides, I didn''t expect you to come back either. It''s good to eat the noodles anyway."


    "I don''t eat instant noodles." Terence grimaced. He placed the bowl down and crossed his arms. "Make some dishes for me."


    "Now?" Julia blinked and wondered what was wrong with him.


    "Is there a problem?" he arrogantly challenged.

 Chapter 45 The Smell Of Home

    A short sigh escaped Julia¡¯s lips. She walked away, stepped inside the kitchen, and started cooking. Water was dripping from the faucet while she was washing a handful of round, luscious red tomatoes, and two deep green cucumbers. In a bowl, she beat an egg and added a pinch of salt. The egg white was expanding while slowly mixing with the yolk. She then grabbed a sharp knife to cut a slab of meat and eggplant. Before preparing the vegetables and meat, she had already put a small pot of rice on the stove. After a quarter of an hour, the aroma of steaming rice occupied the kitchen. She finished cooking three dishes, an omelet with tomatoes, cucumber salad, and eggplant with meat. Everything was simple, yet fresh and mouthwatering.


    At the table where Terence was sitting, he was watching Julia being in control in the pantry. He could see how busy she was.


    She was moving swiftly, however, still maintaining her grace. Her knife skills were precise, he noticed. It was the first time Terence saw her cooking. ''She''s pretty when cooking,'' he thought.


    Moving back and forth, Julia''s bangs kept being untucked behind her ears. An impulse occurred to Terence to come forward and brush her hair out of her charming face. But he decided to hold it in and not to do it.


    "All set. Let¡¯s eat." Julia f


    or our product. His physique and character descriptions are suitable for endorsing our new product. Set a meeting with him."


    It was a relief for Carey Zhang that his boss finally agreed with what their department came up with. "You really have exceptional standards for things like this, Mr. Chen. That is Samuel Ye, a well-known actor. He is recently shooting a new film. I guarantee that he can deliver a great image, and at the same time, our market will benefit from his wide fan base."


    "Don¡¯t just say it, put it into action." Terence squinted at Carey Zhang. "If the sales won¡¯t improve after a month, then you¡¯ll be accountable for it, do you understand?"


    "Yes, I do. I¡¯ll do my best," he replied attentively with conviction.


    "If no one has any more concern, I am concluding the meeting now. Let¡¯s further talk about it tomorrow." Terence looked at everyone. The office staff gathered their belongings and walked out of the conference room.


    His thoughts were all about Julia. Knowing that she would be welcoming him for dinner tonight excited him more.


    When he arrived home, the fragrance of delicious food was already filling up the room. He could remember, he was twenty years old when he moved in. For so many years, he had been all alone. Finally, he was not alone now, he felt home.

 Chapter 46 Life

    "You''re back!" When Terence came in, Julia had just finished the last dish. Luckily, he sent people out to buy food ingredients every day. As such, she could cook what she wanted.


    She was in such a hurry last night that she didn''t have time to cook something delicious. So today, she prepared more food for the two of them.


    Terence was shocked by the variety of dishes displayed on the table. He looked at Julia with widened eyes and asked, "Wow! Did you prepare all of these?"


    "Yes." Julia nodded with a small smile. "I don''t know what you like, so I cooked a little bit of everything. Please give it a try."


    She made a sweet and sour fish, wax gourd with spareribs soup, beef omelet, water spinach, and seaweed. Every single meal looked delicious.


    After he washed his hands, Terence came back and sat at the table.


    Julia gave him a bowl of rice. Together, they sat like an ordinary couple.


    Julia didn''t eat much since she had a small appetite and wasn''t in a good mood.


    ssionless. Since Samuel was adamant about meeting him, Terence became curious about what was on his mind.


    "Okay, sir. I''ll do it immediately." When Carey left, Terence looked at the documents on his desk. Then, he called the CEO of RC Real Estate Company to explain the matter at hand.


    The CEO picked up the phone. "Mr. Chen, we are going to meet this afternoon, right? What is so important that you had to call me?"


    In an apologetic tone, Terence informed him, "Mr. Shen, I am very sorry. An urgent situation suddenly came up. I''m afraid we''ll have to reschedule the meeting for a later date."


    "I see." Mr. Shen''s voice was so unfathomable that Terence couldn''t describe his emotion.


    Terence immediately offered, "I''m truly sorry. If it''s fine with you, I''ll treat you later for some drinks. I have a good collection of wine."


    Mr. Shen chuckled and gently responded, "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. If you have something to deal with, then we can always reschedule our meeting."

 Chapter 47 Threats

    Terence hung up and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Samuel''s agent decided to have them meet in a local coffee shop with a private room. It was a quaint and suitable place for business discussions.


    When Terence arrived at the agreed time, he entered the empty room and frowned. Samuel and his agent had yet to arrive.


    They seemed to have a weak sense of time.


    He sat there for ten minutes, until he finally saw them enter the room.


    Samuel''s agent had a kind face and seemed to be in her early thirties. As soon as she entered the room, she approached Terence with an apologetic look. "I''m so sorry for being late, Mr. Chen. We rushed from the movie shoot, but got caught in traffic. I truly am sorry for being late, I hope you don''t mind."


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence gave the agent a cold look. "I do hope that the next time you set up a meeting, you won''t be late. Not everyone is willing to wait


    Samuel didn''t care about Terence''s attitude at all. He did what he came here to do. Now that he was finished, he didn''t want to stay here any longer. He still had a shoot to do later in the afternoon.


    "Anyway, I hope that you remember what I said today, Mr. Chen. Not everyone is as blind as you to think lowly of her, understand?" After he spat out his final threat, Samuel stormed out of the cafe. Terence was alone in the room, at a loss for words. He didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh at what had just happened.


    As soon as Samuel left, Terence received a phone call from Julia. "Terence, will you come back for dinner today?" she asked.


    "No!" Terence snapped and hung up.


    When he got back to the office, he found Jean waiting for him. Because of the news on the Internet, everyone in the company recognized her as Terence''s fiancee and didn''t stop her when she went to the CEO''s office.

 Chapter 48 Want To Say Goodbye

    "Why are you here?" Terence grunted at Jean. His meeting with Samuel earlier had placed him in a foul mood.


    "I''m here for this." Jean got up from her seat and handed him an invitation. "I''m sorry that I''ve been bothering you since I got back. I didn''t think a gift was enough to repay you. So I''d like to invite you to a dinner, where I''ll be cooking for you. Although it''s nothing compared with what you''ve done for me, I still hope you can appreciate it."


    Terence gently took the invitation from her hand and looked at it. Like her, the handwriting was elegance, and made him comfortable.


    His nose suddenly picked up a faint and fresh flowery scent. He cocked an eyebrow at Jean. "Did you make this?"


    "Yes." Jean nodded with a smile. "I really value this dinner, so I want to make sure that everything goes well."


    "What about your hand?" Terence frowned.


    "Don''t worry,


    on your phone?"


    "I... I''m staying in a hotel. There are reporters everywhere and I don''t want to risk going out."


    "The reporters downstairs have already left. Please come back home," Consuela pleaded.


    "Okay." After hesitating for a long time, Julia finally agreed. "Okay. I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Why tomorrow? What are you waiting for? Come back right now," Consuela demanded in annoyance.


    "I''ve already paid for the room. It would be a waste if I don''t stay here for the night." Julia didn''t know why she lied to Consuela.


    She had been living with Terence for the past two days. Although they didn''t really communicate, Julia was happy here.


    If he hadn''t been there for her, she didn''t know how she would''ve gotten through this.


    Now that she was going to go home, she wanted to say goodbye to Terence.


    It was a pity that he wouldn''t be back for dinner tonight.

 Chapter 49 A Dream

    Since Terence wasn''t going to come home, Julia decided to cook herself a bowl of noodles. Just as she began to eat them, Terence surprisingly arrived at the door.


    "I thought you weren''t going to come back tonight." Julia quietly placed the bowl and chopsticks on the table and walked towards him. She winced as he smelled like alcohol. "Did you drink?"


    After they had shared a bed, she assumed that they were on good terms. However, what Terence said next would bring her back to reality.


    With a sneer, he spat, "What? Do you have a problem with that?"


    "That''s not what I meant..." Julia widened her eyes, not expecting his reaction. She was just trying to care for him. With a bitter smile, she quietly asked him, "Have you had dinner yet? How about I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, he suddenly grabbed her thr


    he first place.


    He looked at the note she left and impatiently threw it into the trash.


    He didn''t know why Julia always confused his thoughts.


    Terence glanced at the breakfast again and lost his appetite. Shaking his head, he picked up his briefcase to head straight for work.


    Anyways, Julia had already left. Now, the last two days they had shared were nothing but a dream. Things would finally go back to the way things were.


    When he arrived at his office, Terence received a phone call from the advertising department. They informed him of that the football star Jean had recommended had already signed an agreement. However, because of his tight schedule, they would only be able to shoot for one day.


    In a haste, Terence nodded and immediately ordered his team to finalize the location and the time.

 Chapter 50 Lose The Chance

    "Julia, you''re finally back." When Julia arrived home, she ran into Consuela, who was just about to leave. She wrapped her arms around Julia and asked, "Where have you been? Do you know how worried I was?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''m home now." Julia knew that she was worried about her. But Consuela had been so busy handling the scandal that she had no time to take care of her. She frowned and asked, "How will the agency deal with the scandal?"


    Consuela gave her friend a sad smile. "They will be punishing you for it. They decided to shut you out from the industry for the time being."


    "What?" Julia''s face paled at what Consuela had just revealed.


    For an artist, time was money. Her youth was life itself.


    News didn''t only spread fast in the showbiz industry, but opportunities as well. If she was shut out from the industry for a while, then she would be easily re


    ckly beckoned to her to sit down. "I ordered your favorites, duck tongue and tender beef. Eat more, okay?"


    "I don''t really feel like eating right now, Samuel," Julia sighed in a disheartened manner.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t hotpot your favorite?" Samuel asked as he poured her a glass of water.


    "Yes, I do like hotpot." Julia pursed her lips and bitterly grinned. "But everything in my life is going so wrong, that I don''t have an appetite."


    "Is it because of those netizens? You don''t have to worry about them. After a while, no one will remember what happened." Samuel tried to comfort her by patting her back. "And you have me. I''ll always help you."


    "Samuel..." Julia fidgeted with hands before she finally blurted out, "I just received a call from Director Zhang''s assistant and they chose Leona Lin. You were there that day, remember? Although she did a good job, I..."

 Chapter 51 Samuels Promise

    "So, you want to know why you didn''t get chosen. Right?" Samuel gently asked, glancing at Julia.


    The latter slowly nodded.


    Samuel sighed and scratched his head. "The scandal was one of the reasons why you weren''t chosen. However, Director Zhang was also forced to choose Leona, who''s the producer''s mistress. In order to keep the financial sponsorship, Director Zhang had no choice but to choose her."


    "But a person like Director Zhang..." Julia furrowed her eyebrows. Director Zhang was such a well-esteemed director. Why would he agree to this?


    "You are too simple, Julia." Samuel gave her a sad smile. "It''s not uncommon in this industry. No matter how great a director is, they won''t be able to film without the proper financial support.


    Do you really think the world is filled with good people?"


    Julia grimly lowered her head, lost in though


    suddenly remembered that Samuel had good news. Julia casted a glance at him and asked, "By the way, what was the good news you were talking about earlier? What happened?"


    A devilish grin appeared on Samuel''s face. He slowly placed his chopsticks on the table and cleared his throat. "Didn''t you tell me that Terence bullied you? I decided to help you vent out your anger."


    "What do you mean?" Julia gave him a quizzical expression, she had a bad feeling about what he was going to say.


    However, Samuel didn''t notice her change in expression. With a cheerful grin, he said, "A few days ago, Terence invited me to become the new spokesperson for his company''s new product, a sports drink. I thought it was a good opportunity to avenge you, so I agreed to meet up with him.


    I didn''t know what I was going to do, but I suddenly had an idea when I saw him."

 Chapter 52 Work Hard at Acting

    "What did you do?" Julia asked, her voice loud and trembling. No wonder Terence had mentioned Samuel the other night. ''Turns out Samuel did go to Terence,'' she thought.


    "Well, I humiliated him for your sake. Most of the people find him exasperating because he is full of himself. He bullied you. Did you expect me to do nothing? I will always stand up for you, no matter what." Samuel fixed his eyes on her.


    Not even blinking at all, he added, "He wants me to endorse their product, and I have made it clear that I will never accept their proposal. I already warned him that if he dares to hurt or even touch you again, I will surely go after him.


    In my judgment, it¡¯s apparent that Terence is not a good man at all. If you¡¯ll think about it, he may be conspiring with Jean. And the scandal all over the Internet may be cooked up by them."


    Thinking about that night, Julia was choked with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe that her misery was all caused by Samuel.


    She pushed away that thought. ¡®Sam


    he interrupted, "Don¡¯t worry, Julia. I understand that we are having a difficult time now. But have faith in me, I¡¯ll make you an A-list star. And those directors that closed their doors to you will regret it.


    Even though they will only let you on screen for five minutes, it is a good beginning. I have talked to the director. Tomorrow we..."


    "I have to take part in the shooting tomorrow," Julia said. She grew worried while Consuela wouldn¡¯t stop talking about the deal she got. "Yes, shooting.


    You must work hard on your acting..." Consuela continued. It took her a long time to realize what was going on. "Julia, what do you mean? Director Zhang agreed to let you play the supporting role?"


    In high spirits, she looked at Julia. If she could play the supporting role, the managers of the company would keep their mouths shut. The company had threatened that they would shut Julia out before. And at this moment, she thought Julia got a perfect chance to get herself out of the predicament.

 Chapter 53 Seeing The Situation Clearly

    When Consuela saw Julia shaking her head, the light in her eyes extinguished. With a passive smile she cocked an eyebrow. "That''s right. How could Director Zhang risk using you at such a crucial time?"


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to sound positive. "It doesn''t matter. We can always look for other opportunities. We''ll succeed as long as we continue to aim high for our goals."


    "Consuela, please listen to me," Julia pleaded, she was embarrassed that her agent had been so overworked by taking care of her.


    Although Jean wrote the script for Director Guo''s movie, she was willing to do anything as long as she could earn money and ease Consuela''s worried mind.


    "Julia, don''t be disappointed. Even though Director Zhang will be shooting a great movie, we''ll be able to get a better offer in the future. What do you say?" Consuela chatte


    ed. She didn''t know why she felt sad inside.


    Disregarding those feelings, she reached out and hugged Consuela. "Thank you."


    "You don''t need to thank me," Consuela snapped. "You''re being more and more stubborn. If you keep acting like this, I don''t think you''ll need an agent anymore."


    "I don''t need one anyways." Julia gave Consuela a sweet smiled. "I just need a friend who can take care of me. Luckily, I''ve already found one."


    "You are becoming such a sweet talker," Consuela snapped as she stood up. Julia arched an eyebrow and asked where she was going.


    With a final glare, Consuela said, "Julia, since you''re going to the set tomorrow, I''m going to help you pack your things. Are you really going to come back here every night just to sleep?"


    With a grin, Julia thanked Consuela.


    "No problem." Consuela shook her head and walked away.

 Chapter 54 Be Honest

    The next morning, Consuela and Julia stepped out of the elevator at the ground floor and saw Eric not far away from them. Upon seeing them, he walked over and said, "Julia, I have something to tell you."


    "I¡¯ll just wait for you in the car." Consuela was clever and perceptive enough. She took Julia¡¯s suitcase and left in a hurry. Julia slightly nodded. After her agent left, she turned to Eric and said, "Eric, I¡¯m just about to look for you. Here¡¯s the car keys."


    Handing the car keys to Eric, she continued, "Thank you for helping me. I really don¡¯t know what to do without you."


    "I am not here to ask you for the car keys." Eric glare at the keys with such disapproval.


    "I know," Julia nodded. "Please, hear me out."


    Eric touched his chin and shut his mouth, implying to offer his attentiveness. Seeing that, Julia went on. "Eric, I appreciate your help. I accepted a new TV series recently, so for a few months,


    e magazine was Eric. "No wonder I think he looks familiar."


    "Isn''t that Eric?" Julia took a look at it. There was a news report about Eric. She didn''t know until now that the enterprise of his family had grown into such a big one. Real estate, catering industry, tourism...


    Julia remembered when Eric was a child, his father rarely went home. She finally realized why, Fang family''s business was so huge. His dad had no time to spend with his family because he had to take care of their corporation.


    "I just found out that he''s well-known now," said Julia smilingly, throwing the magazine away.


    "He is handsome and well-off. He knows how to make money. As long as he manages a company, this company''s profit will grow twice as much," Consuela said excitedly.


    "Really?" Julia asked, smiling. "I really underestimated him."


    "Julia, don''t you have anything to say after you read this report?" Consuela reminded Julia.

 Chapter 55 The Good Play Is Still On The Way

    Julia didn''t respond and gave Consuela a puzzled expression.


    "Would you like to take a closer look?" Consuela handed her the magazine. Julia arched an eyebrow at her friend and pursed her lips. "Stop beating around the bush. I don''t understand what you''re trying to tell me."


    Consuela let out a disgruntled sigh and pointed at the article. "No wonder you can''t become a famous star. Look at this feature and tell me what his company is."


    "Starry Sky Media?" Julia slowly drawled the name with a hesitant shrug. Suddenly, she realized what Consuela was trying to tell her. "You mean to say... Eric is the CEO of Starry Sky Media?"


    "Yes, finally!" Consuela groaned with sarcastic joy and rolled her eyes. "You keep telling me that you don''t have any resources. Sometimes, I don''t understand what''s happening in your head."


    Julia awkwardly stammered, "I didn''t know that he has such a high position. Besides, he''s stil


    her sister''s hand. "With your on-going situation, no director is willing to hire you, right? I hope that you act well. This drama is your only chance. Don''t say that I didn''t bother to help you."


    Jean chuckled, filled with glee.


    She was right. Although Julia was extremely angry now, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    This was her only chance. She had to swallow her pride and act, even if she knew that Jean would be there to mock her.


    Julia sneered and gave her sister a menacing glare. "Do you think you can knock me down by doing this? In your dreams! I will prove to you that I will continue to stand high and firm."


    "It''s good that you can still think that way." Jean smirked and rolled her eyes. "At first, I was really worried that you would be angry and turn down the offer after reading the script."


    She leaned closer to Julia and lowered her voice. "Let''s wait and see. The real fun has yet to come."

 Chapter 56 An Impromptu Plot

    "Bring it on. I won''t give in." Julia smirked, a gleam of determination dancing in her eyes.


    Consuela arrived just in time to see Jean leave the room, briefly exchanging glances with one another. When Consuela closed the door behind her, she widened her eyes at Julia. "What happened? Did she give you a hard time?"


    "No, she didn''t." Julia breathed in and gave Consuela a bitter smile. "I think you should take a look at the script."


    As Consuela skimmed through it, her frown deepened, mirroring Julia''s reaction from earlier.


    What does she mean? Is she mocking you?" There was anger laced in Consuela''s voice when she spoke. "Jean has done so many bad things, and she even wrote such a novel to defame you. This is ridiculous!"


    "Jean''s novel is so popular now, and we can do nothing about it," Julia said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s all my fault. If only I read the script earlier," Consuela distressingly said. She felt sorry for her friend.


    Jul


    and Julia.


    She heard that in the beginning, Lisa had recommended her cousin for the supporting role. When she found out that her cousin was replaced by Julia, Lisa began to hate her.


    In her mind, Jean knew that Lisa would be someone useful to her.


    "Let''s not talk about this." Jean chortled a bitter laugh. "I came here to ask you for help."


    "What is it?" Lisa asked. "We''re friends now. If you need help, just let me know."


    "Then I''ll say it." Jean cleared her throat and gave Lisa a warm glance. "Here''s the thing, I know that you just finished shooting your scene. But after discussing with the director, we both agreed that there''s a part that we need to modify. So I just want to ask, can we shoot again later?"


    "Just that?" Lisa laughed and waved her hand. "No problem."


    "Thank you very much," Jean replied with a cheerful expression. "I''ll ask the director to prepare for it."


    "Okay." Lisa readily agreed without a trace of hesitation.

 Chapter 57 Being Late

    Julia patiently waited while Lisa was still shooting her scenes. To be frank, although Lisa was hard to deal with, she was a very skilled actress.


    Julia learned a lot just by watching her act.


    "Julia, you''ll star opposite the male lead soon. Don''t be nervous," Consuela said as she helped Julia retouch her makeup.


    "I know." Julia took in a deep breath and stepped on stage. When she was about to perform, Director Guo suddenly said. "Julia, please come down first."


    At first she froze in confusion, but eventually walked down obediently. "Director Guo, is something wrong? Did something happen?"


    "No, it''s me. I just had a brief discussion with the scriptwriter about the plot and we both think that Lisa''s scenes have to be adjusted. Since she''s in a hurry to leave, let her finish shooting first, okay?" Director Go asked in a gentle tone.


    "Okay, I understand." Julia quietly nodded. She wasn''t going to fuss over such a small


    dn''t plan on having her replaced.


    "Thank you, Director Guo." Jean laughed a melodic tune.


    Still furious, Director Guo glared at Julia. "Why are you still standing here? Go do your makeup quickly."


    "Yes, I''ll go now." Julia hurried to the dressing room.


    "Wait!" Jean held out a hand to stop her sister. With a grin, she walked up to Julia. "Have you eaten yet? You should eat a little bit. Filming is very tiring."


    Jean handed her a cup of tofu jelly. Although Julia knew that her sister was just putting on a facade, she had no other choice but to accept it. She wasn''t strong enough right now to fight.


    As Julia left to go to the dressing room, she overheard Director Guo saying, "Thank God she has a sister like you. Otherwise, I would''ve fired her..."


    "Hey, are Julia and Jean really sisters?" someone asked.


    "Of course. Jean admitted it in person. Besides, if you haven''t noticed, they both share the same surname, Gu."

 Chapter 58 Trust Me On This

    "But why is Julia so different from Jean? Jean is so gentle, considerate, and is always nice to us. She even doesn''t talk loudly. Look at Julia..."


    "That''s right. She doesn''t even support her own mother. I wonder what happened between them. I really pity Jean; her sister must have been bullied her a lot."


    Before Julia entered the dressing room, she overheard the stylists gossiping about her relationship with Jean. It seemed that sister''s gentle facade was working. Everyone spoke up for her and accused Julia to be the unworthy sister.


    She smiled bitterly to herself. In the past, she used to care about what people thought about her before. She would have argued and explain to them that she wasn''t that type of person. But now,


    she decided to ignore what they were saying.


    After enduring so much, she finally unders


    itted together. "She is my sister, and I can''t bear to see her like this."


    "You are too kind." Lisa shook her head and gave Jean a pointed look. "Do you think that a scheming woman like her will suffer any losses?"


    She sighed and continued, "There are so many people in this industry. Your sister even sold herself to achieve her goals. She will succeed in the future. So, you shouldn''t worry about her. You should focus on yourself instead. Do you understand?"


    "Julia isn''t so bad. When she was younger..." Jean explained, her face turning pale.


    "Like you said, she was a child back then." Lisa let out a disappointed sigh. "Everyone changes after being in this industry. You''ve been abroad for so long that you barely know what''s happening at home. Since I''ve experienced it first hand, you just have to trust me on this."

 Chapter 59 Did You Take My Words Seriously

    Lisa gave Jean a bottle of water. "You''re so naive. I guess she bullied you a lot when you were young. We''re all adults now. Even though you''re sisters, I think you should keep a distance from her.


    I''m telling you this because you are my friend. If you think I''m being reasonable, then you should listen to me. But if you think I''m wrong, then you can forget what I just said. Just remember to stay away from her. Otherwise, you''ll suffer in the end."


    "Lisa, I..." Jean sighed and looked down. "I know that you''re doing this for me. So, I shall consider your suggestion."


    "That''s good." Lisa nodded, pleased with Jean''s response. "Let''s eat."


    Jean lowered her head and silently ate her food. In the afternoon, she rested for a while before heading home.


    She had to think about how she was going to deal


    ." Mandy glanced at Jean with remorse. "I meant that you just moved in. If you start firing the maids, won''t Terence suspect something?"


    "So what?" Jean sneered and laughed with menace. "Who do you think I am? You think I can''t deal with a mere maid?"


    "So, what do you want to do?" Mandy grimly looked at her daughter. She couldn''t help but feel shiver trailing down her spine.


    She remembered that Jean had wanted a puppy when she was a child, so she had gotten one for her. At first, Jean had taken care of her new pet. Once she had gotten tired of playing with it, she had begun to beat and scold the puppy. The poor thing had always looked at Jean with a pitiful expression, never understanding why its owner would treat it like this.


    Up until now, Mandy could still remember the puppy''s aggrieved eyes.

 Chapter 60 We Are Here to Work

    Later on, the puppy had accidently bitten Jean while they had been playing. Although its teeth hadn''t penetrated her skin, she had grabbed the puppy and flung it into the oven.


    She had stood and refused to help as the helpless animal had screeched and burned inside.


    Mandy then had ordered the maid to throw the oven away. From then on, they had never bought another oven.


    Mandy pursed her lips upon remembering the memory.


    Jean grunted at her mother, "You can''t win without sacrificing something in return. Terence will come back to have dinner tomorrow. You can come over too. Then..."


    Jean whispered her plan in Mandy''s ear. Her mother paled as she heard the plan.


    Mandy stared at Jean with her mouth wide open. "Are you really going to do this?"


    "Of course." Jean flicked her hair and coldly replied, "We have to be ruthless. I don''t want to cause myself any trouble."


    Mandy frowned and l


    Sherry bravely stood in front of Tracy.


    "What are you doing? How dare you!" Mandy faltered when Sherry stood in front of her.


    "Mrs. Gu." Although Sherry was still young, she had been a maid in the Chen family villa for many years. Even Terence was polite to her, but everything changed after Jean came.


    To put it bluntly, Jean treated these servants as if they weren''t human beings.


    Tracy whispered something in Sherry''s ear. Sherry glared at the mother and daughter. "You two are guests, and we should respect you. But you went too far."


    "What do you mean by that?" Mandy scoffed, extremely angry. She sneered and narrowed her eyes at Sherry. "Since we''re both guests, then who is the master? Are you the owner of this place?"


    "I didn''t say that." Sherry gave a cold smile. "We all know we''re servants. But you should know that the Mr. Chen has hired us to work, not to be bullied by his guests."

 Chapter 61 Fire The Servants

    "You little bitch! You better watch your mouth," Mandy snarled at Sherry with fury. Just as she was about to slap Sherry, Jean stopped her. "Mom, enough. You''re overreacting."


    "Jean..." Mandy gaped at her daughter with disbelief. "I''m not doing anything wrong. Look at them. They never treated you as the hostess. If I don''t teach these people a good lesson today, they will continue look down on you."


    "You''re right about one thing, Mrs. Gu." Sherry looked at Mandy with cold eyes. To be honest, they already had problems with Jean, so it was normal for them to have conflict eventually.


    "You are right. We never saw Miss Gu as the hostess. She is just Mr. Chen''s guest. As servants, it is natural for us to treat a guest and the hostess differently to avoid making a fool of ourselves. You aren''t even Mr. Chen''s guest, M


    look. "But look at what just happened now. I really can''t take it."


    "You''ll have to swallow your pride, even if you don''t want to." Jean gave her mother a pointed look. "A lack of forbearance in such a small matter will upset the greater plan. The most important thing right now is that we don''t let them get close to Terence today. The show must go on tomorrow."


    Mandy violently exhaled in response, but stayed silent.


    She knew that Jean was right. They had to endure just a bit more.


    "Let''s go to the hospital and get a check-up. I don''t want you to get any scars," Mandy said in distress as she looked at Jean''s dainty hand.


    When they arrived, the doctor remarked that the wound wasn''t too serious. Luckily, Jean had moved to the side when the teacup fell. She prescribed some ointment and was instructed to rest.

 Chapter 62 Have Dinner Together

    When Jean got home from the hospital, the servants were already asleep. Not wanting to wake anyone up, she quietly went upstairs.


    Although she wanted to take a shower, she decided not to because her hand was injured.


    Mandy arrived early the next morning to help Jean take a bath. Her daughter chose a long-sleeved shirt before going downstairs.


    Tracy had been busy all morning preparing them breakfast. When she spotted Jean and Mandy coming down, she cheerfully greeted, "Good morning."


    She noticed that Jean wearing the long-sleeved shirt. In a concerned and worried voice, she asked, "How are you feeling now? What did the doctor say?"


    "It''s okay," Jean gently smiled at the maid. "The doctor informed me that I just need to apply some ointment on it. Don''t worry about me."


    Tracy nodded, realizing that she had been very narrow-minded before.


    ''I was wrong to t


    iven to me by a friend of mine. He says that it''s very delicious. I don''t really know much about wine, but you should give it a try."


    Terence looked at the label and nodded in an approving manner. "It''s indeed good wine. There are only two hundred bottles left worldwide. It can be sold for at least hundreds of thousands if it''s brought to the auction house. What a waste!"


    "How can it be a waste?" Jean frowned. "You''ve helped me a lot since I got back. Without you, I wouldn''t know what to do. Think of it as a gift. Besides, however good the wine is, it''s still for people to drink. If you like it, I still have another one. I insist that you take it home with you."


    "No way!" Terence waved his hand and looked at Jean. "This is too much. I can''t take it from you."


    Jean arched her eyebrows and insisted, "If you don''t accept it, then how will I continue to live here?"

 Chapter 63 Nonsense

    "Well..." Terence hesitated.


    "Please accept it." Mandy joined their conversation. "This is Jean''s way of thanking you. If you don''t accept it, she won''t be at ease.


    Ever since she was young, I''ve always spoiled my daughter. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have had a place to live in. Please, accept this gift. You deserve it."


    "Then... I''ll take it." Terence nodded, respecting their wishes. Jean knew from before that he was a man who loved to drink, so she spent a lot of money just to purchase these two bottles. She knew that it would satisfy him.


    Jean let out a sigh of relief when he finally agreed to take it. She happily poured him a glass of wine and smiled. "Please, try it."


    "It''s good wine." Terence sipped it and looked around, realizing that there weren''t any servants in the house. He frowned in confusion. "Why does the villa look dese


    She is ungrateful and I won''t cover up for her. Even though she''s my daughter, I won''t cover up for her."


    "Enough!" Jean slammed down her chopsticks on the table. "If you continue to talk this way, I will have to ask you to leave."


    Mandy gaped at Jean''s threat. Without another word, she shut her mouth.


    Jean sighed and turned to face Terence. "I''m really sorry. My mom is such a character. Please don''t listen to her."


    He laughed grimly and pursed his lips. "She isn''t wrong. I know Julia better than anyone else."


    He gently looked at Jean and added, "You are kind-hearted, but she won''t appreciate your help."


    "I know." Jean pursed her lips. "Let me get you some more food."


    Jean got up and went to the kitchen to retrieve a bowl of rice. When she came over to where Terence was sitting, she suddenly fell and the rice scattered all over the table.

 Chapter 64 What Happened

    Terence was startled. Before he could react, Mandy had already rushed over to Jean. "Are you okay?" she frantically asked. "Did you get hurt again?"


    Terence noticed that Jean''s face was shining with tiny beads of sweat. She grimaced in pain.


    "What happened?" Terence asked with concern.


    "She..." Mandy was ready to speak, but Jean stopped her. Forcing a smile, she looked at Terence. "I''m alright. My hand is still recovering, so it''s not as agile as it was before."


    Jean looked at him apologetically. "I''m really sorry for frightening you. I''ll clean this up and get you another bowl of rice."


    "There''s no need." He looked at her and suspected that she was hiding something from him. He frowned and focused his attention on her. "Are you sure you''re fine?"


    "Yes, it''s okay." Jean slowly nodded her head. Mandy was fidgeting nex


    . How could Julia be so ungrateful?


    "Don''t go. It has nothing to do with her." As soon as Terence got up, Mandy walked out from the kitchen. She arched an eyebrow at him. "Terence, although we aren''t familiar with one another, I am still grateful that you are willing to give Jean a place to stay."


    "Auntie, please don''t say that." Terence pursed his lips and looked at her. "Jean is also my friend."


    If it were not for Julia, then she wouldn''t have left the country for three years.


    He frowned and begged, "Please tell me what happened."


    Mandy sneered at him. "Actually, I came here today for another purpose."


    "Mom, please stop." Jean looked at Mandy with embarrassment. "It already happened."


    "Shut up!" Mandy snapped at Jean angrily. "I told you a long time ago that it was better to rent an apartment than to stay here."

 Chapter 65 You Are So Stupid

    Terence looked at Mandy with confusion and then glanced at Jean. "What happened exactly? Can you please make it clear to me?"


    "Nothing. Don''t listen to my mother''s nonsense," Jean hastily blurted out.


    "Auntie, what happened?" Terence wasn''t going to let this go. He needed to know everything that happened.


    Mandy gave him a bitter smile and said, "It''s because of the servants. They don''t want to serve Jean and they think that it''s unfair she''s living here."


    "Mom, please stop talking." Jean frowned and turned to Terence. "Please don''t listen to her. It''s not like what she said."


    "Don''t say anything, right now." Terence dismissed. "Please go on, Auntie."


    "Alright." Mandy let out a deep sigh and continued, "I wanted to tell you that I saved


    d you let it fall accidentally?" Mandy''s nostrils flared in anger as she glared at her daughter. "You are stupid to blame yourself. You heard what they said about you. They accused you of being Terence''s mistress and you''re still covering up for them. How can you be so foolish?"


    "They really said that?" Terence frowned in disbelief.


    Jean didn''t say anything and silently lowered her head. When Terence looked at her, he got even more confused.


    With a puzzled expression, he gently asked Jean, "Please don''t be afraid. Is your mother telling the truth?"


    "Don''t ask her. It''s useless." Mandy rolled her eyes and snapped at Terence, "She is too kind to say anything bad about them. Even after they bullied her, she continues to endure it for your sake."

 Chapter 66 A Trap

    Mandy haughtily crossed her arms over her chest and sneered at Terence. "I am telling you the truth. They were kind to Jean at first, but they suddenly changed after Julia visited. When they were younger, Julia always bullied Jean. That''s why I am very protective over Jean. Although you were engaged to Jean, Julia was the one who married you. I can''t stand to see Jean get hurt anymore. That was why I decided to hold the press conference."


    "You mean to say they changed their attitudes after Julia came?" Terence silently frowned. He knew that Julia maintained a good relationship with Sherry and the other maids. They always listened to whatever she instructed them to do. Everything suddenly made sense to him.


    Terence pursed his lips and looked at Jean. "Is it true?"


    Jean just stared at him without saying anything. Terence bit his cheek, an anxious ex


    hat this was all happening because of Jean. She really hoped that her boss would come to their rescue.


    Terence just sat on the sofa and looked at his employees. "If you didn''t do that, I will ask Jean and her mom to apologize to you.


    Why don''t we search for it? That''s fairest option."


    Sherry gave a cold smile and prepared for the worst. She finally realized why Jean wanted her to go out today. It was all part of her plan. As they searched, she figured that the watch had been planted in her room. She was right. After a while, Mandy emerged out of her bedroom and held out the watch.


    With a sneer, Mandy raised the stolen watch and narrowed her eyes at Sherry. "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Sherry caught a glimpse of the smirk Jean''s face.


    She walked up to Mandy and sneered, "He who has a mind to beat his dog will easily find his stick."

 Chapter 67 Acting

    "How dare you do that! Do you think we''re just going to let you go without any punishment?" Mandy sneered at Sherry. "I found this in your room. I even have Terence as a witness. It is a Cartier watch which costs more than one hundred thousand. Since you are just a mere servant, you obviously can''t afford such a thing."


    A contemptuous expression painted Mandy''s face. "You had stolen many of Jean''s belongings, and she didn''t say anything. However, this watch was given to her by her father. We cannot tolerate such disrespect any longer!"


    Tracy looked at Jean timidly. It was already apparent for her that Mandy was a tough nut. Ever since Mandy hit her yesterday, Tracy''s heart was filled with fear towards the tyrant. Nonetheless, her best friend, Sherry, was in trouble. Tracy took the courage to approach Jean. "Miss Gu, there must be some misunderstanding. Sherry is nothing like that. A kind girl like her would never do such shady things."


    "Well, looks can be deceiving. This little bitch is just pulling the wool over your eyes!" Mandy retorted with a col


    countable. I''ll let this one slide. However, don''t do this ever again. You should find another employer. Not everyone is as lenient as we are."


    "Oh, don''t worry about us." Sherry looked back at Jean with eyes full of hatred. "Not everyone is as heartless as you. A good person will never try to frame a mere servant."


    As soon as Sherry finished her words, Jean stared daggers at her. Nonetheless, she decided to ignore Jean''s rude behavior. She turned to Terence, who was sitting in the middle. "Mr. Chen, may we leave now?"


    Although he was quiet, Terence nodded his head. He also felt suspicious after hearing Sherry''s words. But he refused to believe that Jean was such a woman.


    Even though Sherry and others had left, Mandy still didn''t want to let them off the hook. Mandy insisted that she should call the police. However, Jean disagreed and said, "Mom, do you think that it will work if you call the police?"


    "It will be useless. At least, I will let Sherry know our power and influence. She will never do it again!" Mandy''s eyes were filled with hatred.

 Chapter 68 Deal With The Wound

    "Have you forgotten? Sherry wore gloves when cleaning the room. Even if we call the police, it won¡¯t work because there were no fingerprints. She knew that, and that was why she was not afraid." Jean sighed. "Since I¡¯ve found the watch, we''d better let them go."


    Her words seemed to inform Mandy, but in fact, her purpose was only to explain why she didn¡¯t call the police.


    Secretly, she took a glance at Terence. She was relieved when she saw that he was fine.


    "Terence," Jean called out and sat next to him. "I''m really sorry for bringing you so much trouble. I think I should move out soon."


    "It is I who should apologize," Terence said. Jean was quite nervous because she couldn¡¯t figure out what was on his mind.


    "Honestly, I thought it would be more convenient for you to live in my place. But I didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen."


    "Actually, it¡¯s not their fault." She smiled faintly and tucked her hair behind her ear


    e, Jean wore a black lace bra. Her skin was snowy white. When her skin, covered by a tiny piece of lace, was exposed, she was really provocative and sensual.


    Their bodies were only centimeters away from each other. Jean could feel his breath on her nape that made the hair on her back stand. Even the air she was breathing was dominated by Terence¡¯s scent and hormones.


    She was confident about her figure. Her curves were fine and placed at the right places. Highlighting her body was her perfectly shaped breast, perfectly pointed bones, and her full sculpted ass. But when Terence unbuttoned her shirt and looked at her seducing body, he stayed calm.


    After untying the last button, Terence said indifferently to Jean, "Well, you may go now."


    Compared to her sister, Jean had a more gorgeously-shaped figure. But when he was undressing Jean, he was completely unbothered. Unlike how he was uncontrollably misbehaving when Julia was in front of him.

 Chapter 69 The Failed Plan

    Jean felt frustrated. When Terence unbuttoned her shirt, she intentionally brushed her body against his hand.


    Her body trembled as his hand grazed her skin. She looked up to meet his gaze, but found a passive expression on his face.


    She began to wonder if she was unattractive to him.


    "Then... I''ll go take a shower now." Jean took a deep breath. She wasn''t going to give up now that she had an opportunity. The only problem was she didn''t know how to continue it.


    "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you here," Terence nodded impassively.


    "It might be better if you wait for me in my room," Jean boldly said. "The ointment is in there."


    "Isn''t it inconvenient for you?" Terence scratched his head hesitantly.


    "There is nothing inconvenient about this," Jean said. "The bathroom isn''t made of transparent glass."


    "Ok, then." Without thinking too much about it, Terence willingly followed her upstairs. He ass


    won''t leave tonight," Terence said. "I''ll be sleeping in the next room. If you need anything, just let me know."


    When she heard him say that, she realized that she definitely couldn''t seduce him tonight.


    She had to pretend to be innocent around him.


    If she exposed her true nature, it would be too abrupt.


    ''A watched pot never boils,'' she thought to herself.


    She gave him an embarrassed smile. "I''m really sorry for all this. So many things have happened. I just wanted to invite you to dinner, but everything turned out to be horrible. I''m really sorry for all this."


    "We''re friends. Don''t worry. You don''t have to apologize." Terence gently grinned at her. "Have a good rest. I''ll return to my room now."


    "Okay." Jean nodded as she pursed her lips. Although her plan didn''t succeed tonight, she still had another plan in mind.


    That night, Jean slept peacefully, without bothering Terence at all.

 Chapter 70 She Got Jealous

    Jean got up early the next morning to prepare breakfast. When Terence went downstairs, he was greeted with a table of freshly cooked food.


    "Good morning." Jean''s cheerful voice chirped as she put milk on the table. She beamed at Terence and said, "Come have breakfast.


    I didn''t know what you liked to eat, so I prepared a lot."


    "Did you cook all of this?" he asked in surprise. Since he and Julia got married, he had seldom stayed over in the villa. Last night, he stayed over because of Jean''s situation. However, he wasn''t able to sleep very well. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Julia''s face.


    "Yes," she replied, grinning from ear to ear.


    "You don''t have to do this." He frowned at her. "You are still injured. You should be resting in your room."


    "I''m used to being busy." Jean shook her head and gave him a


    s Gu?"


    "Is Miss Gu not good enough? She is good-looking, talented, and well-known. I think they are a perfect match."


    "Yes, you''re right. They''re perfect for each other."


    Although Julia didn''t want to hear what they were saying, the dressing room was so small that she could hear every word clearly.


    She reminded herself that she and Terence were divorced. She thought that as long as she devoted herself to work, she could completely forget him. But she was wrong.


    Every time she heard his name, she always got upset.


    Whenever Jean''s name was also mentioned, she immediately got jealous.


    "Julia, you are here." Julia jumped in her seat as Jean disrupted her inner thoughts. She saw her sister carrying breakfast. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere."


    "What do you want to say?" Julia arched an eyebrow at her.

 Chapter 71 Help You Vent Out Your Anger

    "I brought you breakfast." Jean gave her sister an innocent smile. "You got here so early to do your make-up, so you probably didn''t have time to eat breakfast, right? I brought you some milk and steamed buns. You better have some first."


    "No, thanks." Without raising her eyes to look at Jean, Julia stared at her reflection and called the make-up artist, "Can you please retouch my face?"


    "You must eat a little." Jean guessed that Julia would act like this, so she stayed to irritate her further. "You know, Terence drove me to work this morning and bought me food. You should try some. It''s a kind gesture from him."


    Jean stuffed the milk and buns in Julia''s hands. "You should eat something..."


    "I said no. Are you deaf?" When Jean reached out to touch her, Julia couldn''t restrain her temper any more. She threw the milk


    oom any longer. After Director Guo left, she straightened her clothes and prepared to go on set.


    Before she left, Lisa held a hand out to stop her. "Don''t think that it''s over, okay? As long as I''m here, you''ll never be happy working."


    Julia remained silent and glared at the woman in front of her.


    "Alright, Lisa, stop." Jean pulled her friend away. "It''s not a big deal. Everyone now knows what happened."


    "Jean, you don''t understand." Lisa looked at Jean with a worried expression. "The more you give in to a bitch like Julia, the more aggressive she becomes. Never let her win or you''ll end up in trouble."


    "Okay, okay, I get it." Jean slowly nodded.


    "Don''t just say it. You better wait and see. I''ll help you vent out your anger," Lisa hissed with confidence. Silently, Julia ignored them and headed towards the set.

 Chapter 72 Make A Suggestion

    Julia read the script and found that they were going to shoot the scene between her and Lisa. In the sequence, the heroine confronted her character after finding her drugging the hero''s drink.


    Director Guo gave instructions to Lisa and Julia. Since this was her only chance in the industry, Julia intently listened and wanted to make a good performance.


    "Director Guo," Lisa called out. "I understand your instructions. However, after I read the script, I noticed that the heroine becomes strong and independent compared to the beginning when she was soft and gentle. I think that the opportunity for my character to develop starts in this scene."


    "You are right." Director Guo nodded his head and smiled in agreement. "That''s why I asked Jean to come here toda


    se you to figure out who you are. Terence is mine. You don''t deserve him."


    "Don''t worry." Julia rolled her eyes at Jean''s complacent face, and snapped, "I''m tired of Terence. If you like him so much, then take him. Stop bothering me already.


    I only have one request. Now that you''ve gotten what you want, please stay away from me. I don''t want to have anything to do with you or Terence."


    "Aren''t you jealous?" Jean quizzically stared at her. She did everything she could to irritate her sister, but Julia continued to remain calm. It was as if she didn''t care at all.


    "Jealous?" Julia sarcastically laughed. "Jean, you have such a good fiance. There are so many other women who are jealous of you. I don''t understand why you care so much about my feelings."

 Chapter 73 I Forgot The Lines

    "But I do care about your feelings." Jean sneered at her sister. "Julia, Terence is mine. Just wait and see. I''ll make you regret it!"


    "Whatever." Julia rolled her eyes and pretended that she didn''t care. Although she wanted to forget Terence, it was really difficult.


    She felt uncomfortable whenever his name was mentioned.


    Julia quietly walked towards a nearby pavilion to sit and forced herself to calm down. The most important thing right now was to perform well. She didn''t need to think about anything else, she couldn''t right now.


    "Coffee, Julia?" Consuela had been busy for the past few days, so Abby, her assistant, was the one taking care of her.


    On the top of that, she had to shoot several scenes late at night and early in the morning. As a result, Julia barely had any energy lef


    looked up and asked, "How dare you to slap me!


    Since we were kids, you always took away my things, from toys to beautiful dresses. But I will not give in this time. I won''t let you take Greg away from me!"


    It was supposed to be Lisa''s turn to say her lines, but a wicked grin flashed across her face. She stood still and then apologized to the director, "I''m sorry. I forgot my lines."


    "It doesn''t matter. You two looked great just now. Lisa, read your lines. Somebody, please fix Julia''s make-up." The director gave his instructions methodically.


    Julia knew that Lisa did it on purpose, but because of her background, Director Guo didn''t blame her.


    "Are you okay, Julia?" Abby stood beside her, staring at her cheek. She wondered why Lisa slapped her so hard that Julia''s make-up got ruined.

 Chapter 74 The Open Fight

    "It''s nothing." Julia shook her head, knowing that Lisa would never leave her alone. She didn''t expect her to be so cruel. It was as if she didn''t even care about the play. She just wanted to retaliate against Julia.


    Even though Julia was well-tempered, she was getting a little angry.


    "This is outrageous! How could she do this?" Everyone else could see that Lisa had slapped her on purpose. Since Julia was an outcast and Lisa was the female lead, nobody decided to help Julia. They just watched what happened.


    As Julia''s assistant, Abby couldn''t stand seeing Julia get bullied. Just as she was about to confront Lisa, Julia grabbed her.


    "Don''t go." Although she was very upset, Julia knew that it was not the right time to get angry.


    "But Julia, they..." Abby stammered, glowering with anger.


    "I''m fine, really." Julia forced a


    ing her.


    Julia simply turned a blind eye to it.


    When they got on stage, they heard the director yell, "Action." Things went smoothly at first and Julia was getting ready to avenge Lisa''s slap. That woman had slapped her so many times that her cheek still hurt. To get a better results, however, Julia changed her mind at the very last moment.


    Although there was a crisp sound that came from Lisa''s face, it didn''t hurt at all.


    Lisa was stunned. She never thought that Julia would be so soft-hearted.


    She stared at Julia, not knowing what that woman was up to. She opened her mouth and realized that she couldn''t recall her lines.


    "Cut!" Director Guo''s face turned red with anger as he rushed over to Lisa. In a booming voice, he yelled, "What''s wrong with you? You can''t even play the supporting role well. What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 75 Visiting Jean

    "Apologies, Director Guo. I was thinking about something else just now." Lisa apologized for spacing out for a moment. She straightened her back and leaned forward. "I think I know how the play will go."


    "Really?" Director Guo tilted his head and looked at Lisa with a hint of doubt. "I''m telling you, if you can''t still act well, then I have to let you and Julia exchange roles until you can do it."


    "Be assured, I''ll give my role justice this time." She held her chin up.


    Although she was clueless about why Julia let her go, Lisa had reached her purpose, nonetheless. If it went on like this, Director Guo wouldn''t be pleased. She had to give up.


    After they settled, they proceeded to film shooting. Director Guo was satisfied since the following scenes went on smoothly. The last scene was revolving around the hero and the heroine. Right after Julia finished their performance, she headed to the dressing room. Abby followed her. "Julia, I bought some ointment for you. This will prevent the swelling of your injury."


    "Thank you. I app


    to be my dad?'' Lisa had many ugly, condescending thoughts in her head.


    The more Lisa looked at Terence, the more jealous she felt. She hoped that she could show herself more in front of him. Lisa lowered her head and batted her eyes in a subtle seducing way. When Jean noticed what she was doing, she immediately knew what Lisa was thinking about.


    She gave a scornful smile and said, "Maybe it''s fate that you two met here today."


    "Really? What do you mean?" Terence asked.


    "Don''t you know?" Jean smiled. "Lisa told me that she has a boyfriend. And he is your business partner, Terence. Then it''s not a coincidence that we are all here. Let''s have dinner together some other time."


    "Boyfriend?" Terence looked at Lisa, and his lips parted. "May I know who your boyfriend is?"


    "Don''t you know?" Before Lisa got a chance to speak, Jean cut her off. "He''s Richard Zhang of TL Company."


    "Oh, Richard." Terence nodded.


    At this moment, Lisa felt extremely disgusted with Jean. She couldn''t figure out why she had to tell that to him.

 Chapter 76 We Are Friends

    Lisa didn''t want to lose face in front of Terence. She was just in her twenties. However, her boyfriend was as old as her dad. Any average person would think that she chose him just because of his money. She didn''t want to be looked down upon by Terence.


    "Mr. Chen! Richard and I..." Lisa was about to say something. However, Jean interrupted her, Lisa, I''m so sorry. I have something to do with Terence. We have to go now, so..."


    Even before Jean could finish her words, Lisa already knew what she meant. Indeed, Terence was Jean''s fiance. What could she do about it?


    Lisa gave them a bitter smile. "I understand. You can leave now. I still have a scene to shoot anyway."


    "Okay!" The smile on Jean''s face widened. "See you tomorrow. Bring your boyfriend next time. Let''s have dinner together."


    "Okay," replied Lisa with an embarrassed face.


    Jean tightly held onto Terence''s arm. Together, they walked out of the shooting site. When she lo


    dy with great curiosity.


    "Yes. So what?" Jean''s irritation was apparent in her tone. Everyone thought that she and Terence were the closest person to each other. However, she was the only one who knew the truth.


    Regrettably, Terence dismissed her as a mere friend from the start. He didn''t have any other thoughts about her at all.


    "Jean, just tell me the truth. How is your relationship with Terence? Is he your boyfriend now?" asked Mandy enthusiastically.


    She had a high opinion of Terence from the very beginning. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have instigated Jean''s father to replace Julia with Jean to get engaged to Terence.


    Deep in her heart, only Terence would ever be a match for Jean.


    It didn''t matter for Mandy that Terence was already married once. There were very few people that knew about it. If Jean could marry him, Mandy would be delighted.


    "Why are you asking about it?" asked Jean as she gave Mandy a dissatisfied glance.

 Chapter 77 I Really Envy You

    "I just care about you." Mandy gave Jean an embarrassed look. "Terence called me today and informed me that nobody was at home to take care of you. He requested that I come and live here for a while to help you."


    She arched an eyebrow at Jean and continued, "Jean, during the three years that Terence and Julia were married, he never called me. However, he called me today for you. He must have feelings for you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t care as much."


    Jean sneered and rolled her eyes. She knew that Terence only did this because he didn''t want to stay over. He probably thought she was only going to pester him.


    "Jean." Mandy heaved a deep sigh and glanced at her daughter. "Even though he married once, I''m looking forward to seeing you two together."


    "Okay, I know," Jean sn


    it."


    Jean''s face and ears suddenly turned red at what she just heard. She shyly looked at Lisa and blushed. "What are you talking about?"


    "Are you kidding me? You aren''t young anymore. Why are you so shy about this?" Lisa gave Jean a cold look and secretly rolled her eyes.


    "To be honest, I really envy you," Lisa sighed with regret.


    "Envy me? Why do you envy me?" Jean asked.


    "I envy you for having such a good boyfriend." Lisa didn''t hide her admiration for Terence. "You don''t know this, but yesterday was the first time I met Mr. Chen in person. I''ve only seen his photos in the magazines. I didn''t expect to see such an excellent man. He is so much better than what I anticipated him to be.


    Richard often mentions Mr. Chen, so I know that he is a very capable man."

 Chapter 78 Your Business Is My Business

    "You''re right." Jean smiled intimately. "Ever since Terence entered adulthood, he''s been managing over HT Group. He''s such an excellent and hardworking man. It''s some of the things I admire most about him."


    Lisa sighed and continued, "Even Richard is very impressed by him. I only found yesterday that Mr. Chen is so handsome. What did you do to win his love? You are so lucky to be with him."


    "What do you mean by that? It seems like you''re saying that I''m not good enough for Terence." Jean dryly laughed.


    "I''m telling the truth." Lisa looked at her with jealousy. "Although you''re not that bad, your charm is different from his. By the way, I''m not looking down on you, Jean. Any woman would be overshadowed by a man like Terence."


    "Really?" Jean suddenly grew quiet. Lisa''s words did


    rtunity for them to bury the hatchet. I already booked a restaurant and I came to invite Julia, but..."


    Jean lowered her head and pretended to look hurt. Her eyes were brimming with tears.


    She timidly raised her head and explained, "But I didn''t expect her to get so angry about it. That''s what we were talking about, you don''t have to worry."


    Lisa''s anger mounted and she glared at Jean with contempt. "You deserve to be bullied. Do you think a malicious woman like her would want to see her mom? In my opinion, you should just celebrate your mother''s birthday on your own. If not, then I''m willing to go with you. You should make your mother happy and forget the negative things that happened."


    "But..." Jean wanted to protest back, but Lisa pulled her away from the scene. "That''s it!"

 Chapter 79 Im Going to Rest

    Julia kept her mouth shut from the beginning. She knew that no matter what she said or did, no one would believe her. It was better not to say anything


    and save the trouble.


    She thought that she would be fine with everything if she endured it. But later on, after all the things that happened, she realized she was wrong. Her silence and patience meant that she was letting Jean continue tricking everyone.


    Jean¡¯s determination to give her a hard time was incomparable.


    It was raining, Julia was sitting in the lounge looking through the window. She had been stressed out the past days, which affected her overall look. Her eyes looked tired while her skin was in pretty bad condition. For Julia¡¯s late lunch, Abby cooked a bowl of bird''s nest soup for her.


    When she was about to eat, she heard a voice over her head. "Are you really going to have this for lunch?"


    She raised her head a little and found Eugen Su standing behind her.


    Since she was late tha


    food anymore," he offered.


    "No, no, Mr. Su. I..." Even though Julia wanted to refuse his offer, Eugen didn¡¯t give her a chance to. "That¡¯s it. Well then, I¡¯m going to prepare for the shooting," he said.


    Watching Eugen Su leaving, Julia felt that there was something wrong. After a moment, they were called for the film shooting. While shooting with him, she felt that same strange feeling again. The man''s stares made her hair stand on end.


    She stayed up until she finished filming. She planned to only stay in her room and have a good rest. Unexpectedly, after she finished her shower, she received a call from Eugen Su. "Hello, Julia, have you gone to bed already?"


    It made her curious about where he got her phone number. But before she had the time to ponder upon it, Eugen Su continued talking at the other end. "Come out quickly. Let¡¯s go out and eat something."


    Bothered, Julia slightly frowned. She replied, "I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Su, I¡¯m going to rest."

 Chapter 80 A Piece Of Advice From Samuel

    Eugen''s voice hinted his irritation. "Are you unwilling to come out and have dinner with me?"


    A frown appeared on Julia''s face. "Mr. Su, I need to get up early tomorrow morning for the film. I''m already ready to go to bed. Besides, it''s already late at night. How about we make an appointment another time?"


    Then, Julia hung up and turned off her phone.


    She thought she would have a good rest that night. However, the telephone in her room suddenly rang just as she lay down.


    After she hesitated for a long time, Julia finally answered the phone. Before the person on the other end could speak, in said with an annoyed tone, "Mr. Su, I am already in bed. How about you go to bed early too? Please, I..."


    She had already said a lot. However, she suddenly heard Samuel''s confused voice from the other side. "Julia, what are you talking about? Who is Mr. Su?"


    "Oh. It''s you." After she confirmed that it was not Eugen who called, Julia breathed a sigh of


    own her telephone as well.


    She didn''t sleep well that night. She had to get up extremely early because of her busy schedule. When she was about to do her make-up, she opened the door and saw Eugen''s assistant, Mike, standing near the door.


    "What are you doing here? You scared me!" The sun had not yet fully risen when Julia woke up. Naturally, she would be shocked when a silhouette suddenly showed up at her door. She couldn''t calm down until she saw who the figure was.


    Mike had been crouching in front of her door for a long time. His legs were already numb when he stood up. "Miss Gu, good morning!"


    "It''s still very early. What are you doing here?" asked Julia in confusion.


    "Mr. Su told me that you would get up early for work today. Since he knew that you would not have time for breakfast, he asked me to buy steamed buns and soybean milk for you." After he handed the food to Julia, Mike continued, "He said that he would prepare lunch for you."

 Chapter 81 Short-term Lovers

    Eugen''s enthusiasm frightened Julia. She waved her hand and replied to Mike, "No, thank you. My assistant will prepare lunch for me at noon. Don''t bother Mr. Su."


    "You''re welcome. I''ll prepare it anyway." With that, Mike left.


    Julia headed to the make-up room and felt that something was wrong. She didn''t understand why Eugen was suddenly so kind to her. It was very strange.


    She wanted to talk to him, so that she could clear any misunderstanding between them.


    At noon, Julia looked very anxious. As usual, Abby prepared lunch for her, but as soon as she opened her lunch box, Eugen came over. "Didn''t we agree that I would be preparing lunch for you? Why are you bothering your assistant?"


    Eugen closed her lunch box and handed it back to Abby. He smiled at her. "From now on, you don''t need to prepare food for Julia. I


    about you go home first?"


    Without any expression on his face, Terence continued, "I''ll call you when I''m free."


    "Okay." Jean nodded and pretended to be understanding. "Since you are busy, don''t worry about me. I''ll walk around and take a taxi back later."


    "Okay. Stay safe." Without another word, Terence turned around and left.


    Jean hesitated for a while and thought about what she should do new. After a few moments, she called for a taxi and followed Terence''s car.


    She wanted to figure out whether he was actually having dinner with someone, or he deliberately made an excuse to avoid her.


    She followed his car to a restaurant located at the city center. When she was about to get out of the taxi, she spotted Felix Yang from Sunrise Company. Jean let out a sigh of relief when she saw the two men greet one another.

 Chapter 82 There Is No Free Lunch

    "Miss, where is our destination?" It was already quite some time since Jean sat in the taxi. As such, the driver became impatient.


    "Sorry. I''ve already arrived," answered Jean. She paid the driver and got out of the vehicle.


    Coincidentally, Jean had met with Sunrise Company''s CEO when she was abroad. His name was Felix Yang, a rich second generation and a playboy. After his father died, he took over the company. In just four years, the market value, which was initially worth 8 billion, declined to only 200 million. Nonetheless, Felix remained a billionaire.


    Felix''s favorite hobby was to pick up beautiful women. When he was abroad, he was captivated by Jean''s beauty. As such, he chased after her. Unfortunately, Jean had no interest in him.


    When she remembered what happened, Jean sneered. She just wanted to have dinner with Terence. Since Terence was having dinner with Felix, she could make use of it.


    Jean took out her phone and called Fel


    tel. At that moment, Jean couldn''t follow them. After she hesitated for a while, she took a taxi home. Then, she uploaded the photos to her mailbox for backup. Finally, she took a shower and went to bed.


    The next morning, Abby arrived at the filming site very early. As she entered the set, she noticed Julia was already applying her make-up. As if nothing happened last night, Abby wore a plain dress without any make-up. "Julia, do you need me to prepare lunch for you?"


    Abby prepared Julia''s lunch. However, Eugen showed up on time every day. At last, the meals she cooked went into her stomach.


    Abby had gained several pounds of weight. As such, she had no choice but to ask Julia about it.


    When she heard what Abby said, Julia couldn''t help but frown. Although the food Eugen prepared was delicious, Julia always felt that there was no free lunch in the world. Nonetheless, she could not refuse his offer. She was confused about what to do about it.

 Chapter 83 You Know Me Well

    "Now that Julia has someone who would prepare lunch for her every day, you don''t have to cook." Before Julia could speak, Jean gave Abby a menacing look.


    Since nobody else was in the dressing room, Jean didn''t have to pretend to be nice.


    When Julia heard her sister''s annoying voice, she glanced at Abby. "You can leave now."


    "Please be careful." Abby also knew the issues between Julia and Jean, but she didn''t say much. After packing her belongings, she prepared to leave.


    Just as she was about to walk through the door, Jean blocked her way with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.


    Jean suddenly had a great interest in Julia''s assistant. Last night Abby was unexpectedly dressed in such a sexy and bold attire, different from what she was wearing today.


    "Please get out of my way." Abby frowned at her.


    "You look so terrible to


    hy are you apologizing to me?" Abby gave her friend a puzzled expression.


    "It''s all my fault. Ever since the scandal, this was the only job I got offered. When you became my assistant, I told you that I would recommend you when I had the chance, but now..." A bitter smile emerged on Julia''s face.


    "Don''t say that, Julia." Abby sadly looked at her. "I know that those online rumors are false accusations. I don''t blame you at all."


    She sighed and continued, "Besides, you''ve helped me a lot. Although I''m just your assistant, you treat me like a sister and I''m really grateful for that. I really appreciate that."


    Abby pursed her lips and looked Julia in the eye. "Don''t think about that, okay?"


    With a warm smile, Julia held Abby''s hand and assured her, "Don''t worry. If I have a chance to make a comeback, I will definitely help you."

 Chapter 84 Abbys Secret

    "Thank you," Abby said, but she didn''t take Julia''s words seriously.


    As usual, Eugen came over to eat with Julia at noon. However, Julia firmly refused him this time because of the rumors circulating around.


    "Mr. Su, I think we better keep a certain distance from one another." Julia lightly frowned at him.


    "Why?" Eugen scrunched up his nose, not understanding what was going on. "I think it''s nice that we eat together every day. Why should we be apart from each other?"


    "Because..." Julia hesitated for a moment and tried to find the proper words to explain. She gritted her teeth and whispered in a low voice, "People seem to have misunderstood our friendship. Although I don''t really care much about it, you''re the favored actor in this industry. If people think that we''re having an affair, your fans will hate me. I think that it''s better fo


    would contact Mr. Wang, so she followed her all the time. However, she was surprised to see that Julia was following her assistant. Assuming that a good show was going to take place, she secretly followed them both.


    Abby and Mr. Wang had an appointment in the same hotel as yesterday. She waited for him by the entrance and walked up to him when his face came into view. With a smirk, Mr. Wang held her in his arms.


    "Mr. Wang..." Abby felt his hands wander around her body, but she didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Instead, she stepped closer to him and seductively bit her lips. "Don''t worry. Do you remember your promise to me last night? I''m looking forward to your reply."


    "Don''t worry. I always keep my promises. Let''s see if you can do me well tonight." He slowly licked his lips.


    "Mr. Wang..." Abby flashed a seductive smile. "We''ll see..."

 Chapter 85 Dont Keep Me Waiting

    Julia was in the taxi and was dumbfounded as she stared at the scene outside the window.


    Abby always gave Julia the impression that she was a diligent and well-behaved girl. However, she was surprised at what she saw.


    She didn''t know why Abby did this, but she knew that it was wrong.


    Mr. Wang was a notorious lecher in the entertainment industry. He was known for lying to young girls and saying that he would help them achieve their dreams of becoming a star.


    In truth, Mr. Wang didn''t even have the right to make decisions in Star Films. His wife, Jessie Chen, made all the decisions for the company.


    "Miss, how long are you going to stay here? I''m still busy with my business," the taxi driver snapped impatiently, not knowing what Julia was looking at.


    "I''m sorry." Julia quickly paid him and rushed out of the car. Sh


    ix. "Felix, I''m sorry to bother you at this time. Here''s the thing. I''d like to ask for a favor."


    "Jean, it''s an honor for me to serve such a beautiful woman," Felix said. "What do you need?"


    "Since you know what I''m doing, I have a very good script with me. I need you to get me a meeting with Miss Jessie Chen from Star Films. I would like to know if I can cooperate with her. If you get me this meeting, I will be very grateful,"


    Jean smiled. "Felix, you have a wide range of contacts, so I came to beg for your help. Don''t worry, I will repay you after it is done."


    Felix thought for a while and said, "I can help you, but it depends on how you are going to thank me."


    Jean slyly laughed and said, "Once you get me my meeting, then we can discuss how I will thank you."


    She wore a pretty yet ambiguous look on her face.

 Chapter 86 Ill Be Careful

    Felix was thrilled when he heard what Jean said. He already imagined how her body would look like when she slept with him. Without any hesitation, he replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    "Thank you, Felix," Jean said in a charming tone. "When will it be arranged?"


    "When do you want it to be arranged?" he bluntly asked.


    "How about tomorrow night?" Jean suggested. "Felix, will it be too difficult for you?"


    "No, it won''t," Felix answered quickly. "I will try my best to help you. Let''s do it tomorrow. I''ll update you soon."


    "Okay." Jean nodded with a smirk on her face.


    After she hung up, she glanced at the hotel''s direction with a menacing smile emerging on her face.


    ''Tomorrow there will be a good show to watch.''


    When Julia returned to the hotel, her mind was preoccupied with what had j


    ave Consuela, Samuel and even your evil sister who helped you get this role. But I''m different. I don''t have anything or anyone, but myself."


    She sighed and continued, "Everyone works hard in different ways. Don''t try to persuade me anymore, Julia."


    Julia knew she couldn''t persuade her friend any more. She bit her lip and sadly looked at Abby. "Since you have made your decision, I have nothing to say. You better be careful. I heard that Mr. Wang doesn''t really wield any power in the company, it''s his wife who does."


    Abby paled and wore a hesitant expression. She had been pushing Mr. Wang to give her the role, but he was always diverting the subject. After she heard what Julia said, she started to doubt her decision.


    Although she was internally angry, she calmly replied, "I know. I''ll be careful."

 Chapter 87 Turn Eugen Down

    Julia didn''t bother to speak anymore. She knew that if Abby didn''t wake up herself, then she wouldn''t listen to what others would say.


    When she arrived on set, people gathered in crowds and gave her strange looks. They whispered in hushed voices, as if they were keeping a secret from her.


    Julia looked at them in suspicion. What was happening?


    "Oh, isn''t she the heroine of our gossip?" As soon as Julia reached entrance of the dressing room, she heard Lisa''s cynical laughter. When Lisa saw her entering, she gave Julia a strange smile.


    Julia scowled and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Nonsense?" The actress let out a cold laugh. "Everyone here knows that you are having an affair with Eugen. Even if you want to pretend to be innocent, it is of no use."


    "Eugen and I?" Julia frowned


    med about what had happened in the dressing room. Seeing how determined Eugen was to win her sister, she suddenly found herself a possible new ally.


    Jean decided to talk to him later, but her priority was to solve Abby''s situation first.


    She hadn''t change the script in a while and Julia was performing well during the shoot. Jean politely excused herself from work to meet up with Felix.


    She changed into a tight black dress and put on thick make-up. With a pair of high-heeled shoes, she looked at herself in the mirror and was confident enough to meet Felix.


    Jean purposely made an appointment at the same hotel where Mr. Wang and Abby met up, waiting to run into them.


    "Jean, you are finally here." Felix waited for her at the entrance. As soon as he saw her, he approached her with a flattering smile.

 Chapter 88 Freda

    "Hi there, Felix. It has been a long time since I last saw you." Jean greeted him politely and couldn''t help but notice Felix''s eyes. There was greed all over them. "The last time I saw you is about two years ago, right? I clearly see that you are still as handsome as before."


    "Oh, really? Thank you, Jean. Well, look at you. You are more charming than you were two years ago. It makes me really want to get you," Felix said, with a creepy smile on his face. Then he moved closer to Jean, held her hand and pointed at her lips. "Especially these sweet lips. I always wonder how they taste."


    "Oh come on, Felix. You are kidding." Jean was smiling, but gradually pulled her hand back.


    "I''m not kidding, Jean," Felix smiled. "I wanted to get you even before. But unfortunately, you refused me two years ago. But until now, I still want to be your boyfriend."


    "Felix." Jean called Felix in a cal


    "You mean the Freda who wrote the book ''My Love from the Royal Family,'' right?" Jessie asked in disbelief and her eyes widened.


    Freda didn''t appear in public, so up until now, only a few people knew who she was.


    All the books she wrote were definitely trending on the Internet. Many companies saw the copyright in her hands, and Jessie fancied the copyright of My Love from the Royal Family.


    Jean smiled, "I am fully aware that you are looking for Freda and want to buy the film and television copyright of My Love from the Royal Family. So I''m here."


    "So you are Freda? Is that what you''re saying?" Jessie stared at Jean from head to toe. She couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "You will know the truth after you read the script," Jean confidently said with a smile. "To show you how sincere I am, I have brought the contact. If you agree on everything, we can sign the it today, Ms. Chen."

 Chapter 89 I Deserve An Explanation

    Jessie slowly opened the script and saw that it was indeed My Love from the Royal Family. She was so excited and couldn''t believe her own eyes. "I can''t believe it. Is this true?"


    It was said that the company staff had already come into contact with Freda for several times. But the woman didn''t agree to work with them. So Jessie just decided to give up. She was so surprised to saw Freda in front of her own eyes.


    "Are you really Freda?" Jessie asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, I am." Jean smiled. "As a matter of fact, I wasn''t willing to sell it because I was abroad. Now I''m back. And as far as I know, you are a well-known producer, Ms. Chen. I am very confident that you will shoot this book well, so I hand it over to you."


    "Are you really willing to sell it to me?" Jessie asked again, looking at Jean.


    Jean smiled and replied, "Isn''t it obvious? The contract is already


    Wang asked with guilt all over his face. "Who''s talking nonsense behind my back?"


    "That''s also what I thought about it." Abby''s face lightened up again. "I don''t believe it at all. You have promised me that role. You will keep your promise, right?"


    "Of course." Mr. Wang held Abby''s hands. "I''ll keep my promise, Abby. I''ll arrange the role for you as long as you obey me."


    "Is that true?" Abby sneered. "And when is that exactly? Will that be later today? Tomorrow? Or on the next year? Tell me."


    "I..." Mr. Wang looked into Abby''s eyes. His face was full of embarrassment and he did not know what to do.


    "Speak up! Don''t you have anything to say?" Looking at Mr. Wang, Abby finally believed what Julia said. He was just a simple cheater. She hated him now.


    Thinking of everything that she had done, she started to break down.


    "Mr. Wang, I deserve an explanation!"

 Chapter 90 This Woman Is Mad

    Abby looked at Mr. Wang with a sneer. As her patience grew thin, she kept asking him for an explanation. He looked at her with wariness and realized that she discovered the truth. As such, he had no chance to deceive her anymore. With an indifferent face, he sneered at her, "What else do you want me to say?"


    With great disbelief, Abby stared daggers at Mr. Wang. A few days ago, he promised to give her a role. However, he suddenly turned against her in such a short time.


    "Didn''t you promised me a role? I believed in you. I did everything you asked! For countless times, you''ve slept with me. Give me an explanation already!" Already out of her mind, Abby stepped forward. Suddenly, she grabbed Mr. Wang''s arm and roared hysterically, "Give me an explanation!"


    When Mr. Wang offered her an invitation, Abby initially hesitated for a long time. However, she decided to compromise for her dreams.


    She thought that her dreams would come true if she surrendered herself to Mr. Wang. However, she didn''t


    ms that you are somewhat involved in this."


    "Honey..." Tim looked at Jessie with desperate eyes. "You don''t understand. This woman is crazy. Let''s leave now and don''t argue with her."


    "Tim, you are ruthless. Do you have no conscience?" When she heard Tim''s dismissal of her, Abby broke down once again. She looked at him with eyes filled with hatred and said, "I won''t let you get away with what you''ve done. Even if I''m going to die, I''ll take you with me!"


    A scary expression accompanied Abby''s threat. She already made up her mind to fight against Tim Wang with all her might.


    "Honey, come on. Let''s just go." With a scared expression, Tim Wang held Jessie''s arm and was about to leave. But Abby rushed and stopped them. "Don''t leave! Unless you clear everything today, no one is allowed to leave!"


    "You bitch! I think I have to teach you a lesson today!" Tim Wang raised his hand and was about to beat Abby once again. Deep in his mind, he regretted that he involved himself with such a nuisance.

 Chapter 91 Jeans Help

    As Tim raised his hand to slap her, Abby tightly shut her eyes.


    She waited for the slap, but it never came. Abby slowly opened her eyes and found a familiar figure standing in front of them.


    "Who are you?" Tim bellowed. Jean had grabbed his wrist, preventing him from slapping the young assistant. He frowned. How could this thin and small girl have so much strength?


    "You don''t need to know who I am." Jean smirked at him. "Mr. Wang, you are a decent man. Do you think it''d look good to hit a girl?"


    "This is none of your business." Tim glowered at her. "She''s digging her own grave, so don''t blame me for anything that will happen to her."


    "Nonsense!" Jean stepped in front of Abby to protect her. The poor girl was softly crying. With a tearful glance, she confronted him. "You l


    eir marriage certificates, then he would''ve doubted that his marriage with Jessie even existed. Despite being married for a long time, he didn''t feel like she was his wife. The way they interacted was more like an employee and a boss.


    "Ms. Chen, Mr. Wang said..." When the bodyguard got in the car, he opened his mouth to relay Tim''s message. However, she interrupted him abruptly, "I''m not interested in his words. Call Attorney Zhang immediately and inform him to prepare a divorce agreement. I want it at my office by eight o''clock in the morning."


    "Ms. Chen..." The bodyguard frowned.


    "Hurry up and do it!" Jessie gave the bodyguard a chilling glare.


    For so many years, she had tried to put up with Tim and she was sick of his lies. She didn''t want to be involved with him anymore.

 Chapter 92 Instigation

    After Jessie and Tim had left, Jean casually looked at Abby. "Now that everything has been settled, you should go home and rest."


    Jean tried to empathize with her. "I know that you suffered a lot, but this was also your choice. Even I don''t dare to speak that way to Ms. Chen. I sincerely hope you will be more sensible in the future. Remember, if you keep going on like this, you''ll only get hurt.


    I''m going to leave now, please take care." Jean turned to leave, but Abby stopped her. "Why did you help me?"


    She knew that Jean was a scheming bitch and she didn''t like her. Deep inside, she was embarrassed that Julia''s sister had to step in to help her.


    ''Especially how Jean had lied that I was her assistant. I don''t recognize her.''


    "Is it strange?" Jean chortled. "Anyway, you''re my sister''s assistant


    st New Actress before. She had the position and the ability back then, and I don''t think it would''ve taken her too much effort to give you a small role. So, why didn''t she help you?"


    Abby gave Jean a pointed look. "Julia helped me before. She asked me to act as a stunt-double, but..."


    "In my opinion, I feel like she wasn''t even helping you in the first place," Jean sneered. "Julia is my sister and I know how she is like. She should at least be responsible for what happened to you today."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Abby knew how well Julia treated her. When she heard what Jean said, she shook her head and instinctively retorted, "Julia''s good to me and I am truly grateful for the help that she''s given me. You know, she even reminded me to be careful today. So, there''s no one else to blame except for me."

 Chapter 93 The Truth From Jean

    "Don''t be silly!" Jean scoffed at Abby. "Julia should also take the responsibility. You wouldn''t have ended up like this if she didn''t refused to help you."


    "Don''t say such nonsense. It has nothing to do with her," Abby refuted in her friend''s defense. She narrowed her eyes in suspicion and asked, "What do you want?"


    When Jean saw her vigilant look, she burst into a snarky grin. It seemed that she underestimated Abby''s intellect.


    "I know you don''t believe me, but it doesn''t matter." Jean smirked at her. "You''re just Julia''s assistant, so you shouldn''t believe what I say.


    Forget it." Jean gave her a menacing look. "After this meal, you should rest. Don''t be foolish enough to be deceived again."


    "What do you mean by that?" Abby noticed that she didn''t finish her s


    be together, so I was looking forward to marrying him.


    I also knew that Julia liked him, so I was going to talk to her about it. But..." Jean grinned bitterly. "I didn''t expect to see my sister in bed with my fiance. It broke my heart. As soon as I left H City, I received news that Julia and Terence had gotten married."


    "What? Julia stole your fiance?" Abby didn''t know anything that happened to Julia three years ago, so she gave her a confused expression.


    "How is that possible? Julia isn''t like that," Abby retorted back in defense.


    "I didn''t want to believe it either, but it''s the truth." With a painful look on her face, Jean sighed. "I later found out that Terence didn''t have sex with her because he was drunk. Rather, Julia drugged his wine, so that they would..."

 Chapter 94 Whats Wrong With Your Face

    "How is that possible?" Abby was even more confused now.


    "Yes, I admit that I don''t like Julia, but I have every right to." Jean sneered. "If it weren''t for her, then Terence and I would''ve been married. I would have been Mrs. Chen, right?"


    "But Julia had married Terence. Although she did something wrong in the past, you shouldn''t have been the home wrecker." Abby obviously believed what Jean had just said about Julia.


    "You mean I shouldn''t have come back to take Terence away?" Jean tilted her head in a mocking manner.


    "Yes." Abby slowly nodded. "Julia did something wrong, but it happened. You already won, why do you still deal with her?"


    "That''s why I say that good-heartedness is not recompensed." Jean''s voice was filled with hurt. "I came back because I was worried that my mom was alone. When my ca


    turned her face away from Julia. "I accidentally hit myself."


    How could she hit someone else''s hand?


    Julia knew that Abby was lying, but she didn''t insist on asking anymore.


    She glanced at Abby and offered, "If you are not feeling well today, I give you the day off so you can rest."


    "There''s no need, Julia. I''m fine." Abby smiled at her.


    Although Julia didn''t have a lot scenes today, she arrived early. When she looked up from rehearsing her lines, she found Abby and Jean standing together. She saw Jean discreetly give Abby something in her hand.


    She frowned in suspicion.


    "Julia, have some tea." Abby came over and poured her a glass of water. She seemed to be in a good mood now. With doubt in her eyes, Julia narrowed her eyes at her assistant. "Were you just with Jean? What did she say to you?"

 Chapter 95 Lure By Promise Of Gain

    "Nothing..." Abby avoided making eye contact with Julia. She didn''t know how to tell her about this.


    "Abby, what''s wrong with you? You''re acting so strange today." Julia felt that Abby seemed to have changed overnight, but she couldn''t tell how.


    "Julia, I didn''t sleep so well last night. I think I''m just tired." Abby lied, feeling a little guilty. "Miss Gu saw that my face was injured, so she gave me a bottle of ointment. It''s nothing serious."


    "How could she be so kind-hearted?" As far as Julia knew, he sister would never do anything good for her. Now that Jean was suddenly so kind to her assistant, she got worried.


    After hesitation for a while, she said, "Remember, Jean isn''t kind. I don''t know why she did that, but I''m sure that she did it on purpose. You must be careful, do you understand?"


    "Got it." Abby pursed her


    , she received a call from Felix. "Jean, you used me yesterday."


    "What do you mean, Felix?" Jean bit her lip when realized what he meant. "I''m so sorry about what happened yesterday. I had something urgent to do, so I left without saying goodbye. How about this? I''ll invite you to dinner tonight. Would that be okay?"


    The copyright of My Love from the Royal Family was sold this morning after Jean signed the contract with Jessie. When she was signing the contract, she heard that Tim and Jessie signed their divorce agreement.


    ''Anyway, thanks to Felix, everything went smoothly. I owe him a meal.''


    Felix grinned and slyly asked, "Will you play a trick on me again?"


    "I assure you that this is a serious dinner invitation. I promise I won''t play any tricks on you." Jean happily chuckled and hung up after she received his answer.

 Chapter 96 Help Me

    Jean edited the time and address before she sent the message to Felix. Afterwards, she hesitated and decided to give Terence a call.


    Terence was in meeting when he saw Jean''s name pop up on his phone screen. He deliberately ignored it to pay attention to his colleagues. Once they had adjourned, he dialed her back.


    "Hi Jean! I just finished my meeting. Is there something wrong?" Terence asked calmly.


    Jean wasn''t angry, but she shyly replied, "Terence, I need your help."


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m your friend," Terence answered. "If you have anything to say, just spit it out."


    "Here''s the thing..." Jean paused and pursed her lips before continuing, "I have a dinner party tonight and I''m afraid that I''ll have to drink some wine. As you know, I''m not really good at handling alcohol, so can you pick me up from the restaurant tonight at eight o''clock?"


    "Since you can''t really drink, why are you s


    really know who I am. I am not fond of being restrained and I do believe that there are limitations between a man and a woman. I do hope that after today, we won''t owe each other anymore favors."


    Jean glanced at her watch and saw that Terence should be arriving soon. She quickly sent him a message.


    "Help me."


    She then wrapped her arms around Felix''s neck and moaned, "Don''t you think this is exciting? No matter what you do, I don''t need you to be responsible for me..."


    When he looked into her eyes, Felix suddenly felt a surge of desire coming from the lower part of his body. He licked his lips and seductively whispered, "Jean, I know that you are different from other girls..."


    He suddenly had the urge to tilt his head and kiss her throbbing neck. Jean silently swallowed the disgust she felt and forced a smile on her face. "Felix, don''t be in such a hurry. Have a drink first. It''s good for you."

 Chapter 97 Im So Scared

    Not in the mood to drink, Felix skillfully unzipped Jean''s dress and said anxiously, "Every minute of this night is precious. Don''t waste any more time."


    All the dishes were served. Additionally, Felix told the waitress that no one was allowed to come in without his order. He took Jean to the sofa beside and said in a lewd voice, "Jean, do you know that I''ve been missing you for a long time?"


    Deep inside, Jean was panicking. Initially, she planned to seduce Felix. Then, when Terrence entered the room, he would see that Felix was bullying her. She wanted to make Terence feel pity for her. However, Felix already removed most of her clothes, but Terrence was still not there.


    Jean was so frightened that she wanted to push Felix away. However, with her weak arms, she couldn''t move him at all.


    "Felix, please let me go! I''m just joking with you. You have so many women. I''m not the only one you can do this with." Fear became apparen


    he trouble. At that juncture, it would be a terrible mistake for Felix to offend his partner.


    A bitter smile appeared on Felix''s face. The atmosphere became tense. When he noticed that Terence remained silent, Felix pleaded to Jean, "Jean, please help me. I know what happened today is my fault. However, you are also to be blamed. You sent me a lot of wrong signals. I just..."


    With desperate eyes, Felix continued, "Besides, you''re all right now, aren''t you?"


    "Stay away from me!" Jean suddenly buried herself into Terence''s arms. In a voice full of hatred, she screamed at Felix, "Just go away! Get out of here right now! I don''t want to see you!"


    "Jean, you..." Felix felt conflicted.


    "Terence, please make him leave. I don''t want to see him." A miserable expression painted Jean''s face.


    "Jean, you can''t do this to me. You are the one..." Felix wanted to explain immediately. However, he was frightened by Terence''s cold stare.

 Chapter 98 A Long Story

    Terence''s gaze was fixed on Felix. His voice was as cold as the freezing wind of December. As he was speaking slowly, his words sent shivers down Felix¡¯s spine.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Gu? She¡¯s asking you to get out."


    "Mr. Chen." Felix kept swallowing. He wanted to explain, but Terence¡¯s stare held him back.


    He smiled bitterly. There would be no point explaining to Terence that day. So, Felix could only wait for him to calm down tomorrow.


    Felix felt resigned and decided to leave. On his way out, he looked sternly at Jean who was in Terence¡¯s arms. But he surely saw a sneer on her face.


    Only then did Felix realize that everything that happened that day was plotted by Jean.


    That explained why Jean changed her attitude suddenly.


    Felix wanted to rush forward and beat her up, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only watch Jean curling up in Terence¡¯s arms while she was smiling smug


    t Felix?"


    Upon hearing it, Jean¡¯s face turned pale as if she was still in her nightmare.


    He hurriedly comforted her, "It¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it yet, I won¡¯t force you. Here, you can take a rest first."


    "No, I¡¯m fine." Jean took Terence¡¯s hand. "As long as you¡¯re with me, I am afraid of nothing."


    She breathed deeply. "You know what I¡¯m doing. My hands mean everything to me. But I¡¯ve been injured recently, and I can¡¯t write anymore. So, I have to sell the film and television copyright of my book to financially sustain myself.


    I met Felix when I was abroad. At that time, he had a strong desire for me. But I¡­" Jean glanced at Terence shyly before continuing, "I refused him. I haven¡¯t seen him for three years. That was the second time we met after I came back here from abroad."


    "The second time? When was the first time?" Terence frowned out of confusion.

 Chapter 99 Thank You

    "Yesterday." Jean recoiled back, making Terence pity her. She buried her face in her knees. "Felix is friends with Ms. Chen from Star Films. I wanted to sell the film and television copyright of my book, so I contacted him to help set up a meeting with Ms. Chen. It was the first time we met after I came back.


    Since I signed the contract with Ms. Chen in the morning, I invited Felix to dinner to thank him. As soon as we arrived, he began to take advantage of me. I tried to beg him, but he didn''t stop. As for the rest..." Jean gave him a bitter smile and said nothing more.


    "Then were you aware that he drugged you?" Terence asked with a frown.


    "I was drugged?" Jean widened her eyes and pretended to be surprised. "I don''t know. He drugged me?"


    "Yes." Terence gave her a concerned look and explained, "The d


    ry. "Terence, wait! I have to bother you."


    "What?" Terence asked patiently.


    "Here''s the thing." Jean was filled with resentment. She finally got the chance to stay in the same room with Terence,


    but Nelson destroyed it.


    ''It doesn''t matter. I''ll find another way,'' Jean comforted herself.


    "I won''t be able to go to work now, but the director wants me to rewrite a few scenes. If you are available tomorrow, can you be the one to retrieve the script for me?" asked Jean with a hopeful expression.


    Terence silently nodded, relieving her. "Thank you, I''ll wait for you here," she said.


    "Have a good rest," Terence passively replied. Without another word, he and Nelson left the room.


    Outside the hospital, Nelson gave Terence a weird look. "If I didn''t go inside, would you have agreed to stay with her?"

 Chapter 100 She Seduced Me

    "Maybe," Terence said lightly. "I¡¯m worried about Jean not having anyone around her now."


    "You are worried about Jean?" Nelson asked with a smirk on his face as if mocking. "Are you still sympathizing with her? Hey, does she have anything to do with you?"


    "Nelson, Jean and I are friends. Is there anything wrong?" Terence¡¯s face turned into a frown.


    "Of course there is! Don¡¯t you know that rumors are going around about what¡¯s going on between the two of you?" said Nelson, obviously feeling very distressed about the matter.


    "So what? There have been many gossips going about me these past years. And we all know, they are all fake. So, why should I give a damn?" Terence asked.


    Nelson laughed sarcastically and said, "I¡¯m afraid someone will take the rumors seriously."


    "What do you mean by that?" Terence shook his head while still frowning.


    "There are so many people in the hospital. It¡¯s a little near to impossible that no one will recognize you. If they will, it can


    Felix realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn things around. However, he was really angry and provoked about what happened the other day.


    He stood up, but rather heading straight outside, he stepped towards Terence instead. Looking at him, he said, "I know you''re looking down on me now. But whether you believe me or not, I''ll explain it to you clearly. "


    He sighed and continued, "Yes, I admit that I had an inappropriate desire for Jean. But I am surrounded by countless women. Do you think I have to force a woman?"


    Terence lowered his head and said nothing. Felix continued, "In fact, Jean was the first who showed some motives and acted upon it. When I entered the room, she started to seduce me. But when I did something more, she began to resist. She even hit my head with an ashtray. I was furious and thus, I did such a thing."


    "You mean Jean seduced you?" Terence finally raised his head and coldly looked at Felix.


    "That''s right," Felix nodded. "She seduced me first."

 Chapter 101 A Visit To The Filming Site

    Terence gave Felix a doubtful look and thought Felix was insane.


    "Well, you can leave now." As he looked away, Terence shook his head slightly. He didn''t want to say anything more to Felix.


    When he noticed Terence''s expression, Felix knew that Terence didn''t believe what he said. To be honest, if he were in Terence''s position, he wouldn''t also trust what he just said.


    Nonetheless, that was the truth. The hatred Felix felt towards Jean was immeasurable. He regretted that he hadn''t seen her real character earlier.


    As he looked at Terence, Felix immediately realized that he had lost a great partner because of Jean. As such, he was still determined to press the issue. "Jean had been pretending from the beginning until the end. Even though I don''t know what she wants to do, I can guarantee that her goals are something malicious."


    "Mr. Yang, are you done talking?" Terence raised his head. With cold eyes, he looked at Felix and said, "I am not saying anything to you, but that doesn''t mean


    uel''s request and also thanked Julia for her cakes and coffee.


    Only then did Julia realize that Samuel was sending them in her name.


    She looked at Samuel with considerate eyes. "I don''t know why, but I think I have a higher opinion of you now."


    "Just eat your cake." Samuel smiled. "I''m helping you."


    "Yes, I know." A grateful expression painted Julia''s face. "But please, try to understand. You''re already aware of my situation. I want to be an invisible person. I don''t think you should visit me in such a high profile manner. It might have the opposite effect."


    "Stop overthinking. Just relax." Samuel revealed a warm smile. "There are still several scenes left. Do you have enough time to have dinner with me tonight?"


    "You are so kind to visit me. How could I not invite you to dinner?" Julia snickered. "I still have another two scenes. It might be over by 3:00 p.m. We can go out for dinner then. You know what, I haven''t eaten outside since I came here. I finally got a chance today."

 Chapter 102 Misunderstanding

    Julia was always casual around Samuel. Since he was her best friend, she didn''t care too much about her image.


    He watched as Julia stuffed cake in her mouth and reached out to wipe the leftover cake on her cheek.


    He looked at the piece of cake on his finger and put it in his mouth.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Julia gave Samuel an embarrassed look, not knowing how to react at what just happened.


    Although she regarded him as her best friend, what Samuel did crossed the line of their friendship. She suddenly felt that something was different between them.


    "What are you thinking about?" Samuel frowned in confusion. After a brief stare-off, he suddenly felt embarrassed at what he did. He scratched his head and sheepishly smiled. "I just wanted to try, it looked so good while you were


    Terence for her sake before, and she was worried that things would worsen after she left.


    Samuel gave her a reassuring grin. "Don''t worry. I will just talk with Mr. Chen for a while."


    Julia shrugged and reluctantly left the two men alone.


    When Julia was finally out of sight, Samuel glared at Terence and menacingly said, "Mr. Chen, I thought I told you to stay away from her. Did you forget it?"


    "Did you?" Terence smiled innocently. "I don''t recall you telling me that, but don''t fret. I''m not interested in what I have thrown away. I will never pick it up again. But you..."


    He sneered at the actor. "Watch out for that skittish woman. I don''t want her to cheat on you."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Chen." Samuel smugly grinned at him. "My relationship with Julia is stable."

 Chapter 103 Cancel The Cooperation

    Terence was furious. However, he couldn''t show it in front of so many people.


    Lisa happened to see Terence. Immediately, she rushed over. She smiled at him and asked, "Mr. Chen, why are you here today? Are you looking for Jean?"


    She was trying to make a good impression on him. "How unfortunate! Jean didn''t come to work today. I already called her, but she didn''t answer. I don''t know what happened."


    "So, Mr. Chen is looking for another Miss Gu," Samuel mocked. A contemptuous expression painted his face. "Well, excuse me. I''ll leave you alone."


    Samuel left afterward. With a grin, he was delighted to see the stable relationship between Terence and Jean. Because of that, he could pursue Julia.


    Although he couldn''t guarantee that he was the best, he promised to be kind to Julia. With all his might, he would never let her suffer any harm.


    "Mr. Chen? Mr. Chen?" Lisa called out. Terence kept s


    erence remained indifferent yet dependable. "He had the nerve to come to my company to slander you this morning. Don''t worry. I immediately drove him away."


    "Slander me?" Jean''s heart sank for a moment. In a nervous tone, she asked, "How? What did he say?"


    "It''s just some nonsense. Felix claimed that you were the one who planned everything. Don''t worry. I have already driven him away. My company won''t cooperate with him anymore!" Terence said in a cold voice.


    "Really? I don''t know how to thank you." When Jean saw that Terence trusted her so much, she felt a little better. Wasn''t that the reason why she had worked so hard for so long?


    "But, is that okay? Won''t it affect your company if you cancel the cooperation with him?" Jean faked a concerned expression.


    "No, it won''t." Terence shook his head slightly. "He is the one who will suffer most losses. That bastard has to pay for what he did."

 Chapter 104 Will It Bother You Too Much

    "Have you eaten yet? Do you want me to buy you something to eat?" Terence glanced at Jean with a worried expression.


    "Will it bother you too much?" Jean felt a little embarrassed. "There''s no need. I''m not hungry."


    "It doesn''t matter. Wait a minute, I''ll be back soon." Jean watched as Terence left, with a warm fuzzy feeling in her heart.


    She was now more determined to be with him.


    She knew that the crew would finish filming early today, so she decided to call Lisa. She informed her friend about her hospitalization and said that she got infected with a cold.


    "You should rest. It may become serious," Lisa said. "Which hospital are you in? I''ll visit you after work."


    "No, thanks." Jean chuckled to herself. "It''s not a big deal."


    "Come on! We''re friends!"


    If I had known it earlier, I would have taken you to the barbecue shop next door. Although the taste in that restaurant is not as good as this one''s, at least there''s a private room," Julia said apologetically.


    "Don''t say that. Being a star also means you must enjoy others'' attention. You must sacrifice something as well. Honestly, I only enjoy going out when I''m with you because I feel like an ordinary person when you''re with me." Samuel comforted her. He ate some roasted wings and smiled. "You didn''t recommend it wrong. The roasted wings here taste really good."


    "Really?" Julia''s eyes twinkled in delight. "Yes, I''ve been a foodie for so many years. I can feel the taste of the food just by smell it."


    "You sound like a puppy." Samuel chuckled at her with a smile.

 Chapter 105 Staying Overnight

    Instead of getting angry, Julia smiled at Samuel. She thought about Terence''s appearance today and didn''t understand why he was so angry.


    It was clear that they were already divorced and it was normal for her to start a new relationship. What did it have to do with him?


    "Julia? Julia!" Samuel called her attention. He was trying to tell her something, but she seemed to be lost in her thoughts.


    Julia looked at Samuel and opened her mouth. "I''m sorry. What were you talking about just now?"


    "What are you thinking about? What got you so absorbed in your thoughts?" Samuel frowned. "I was trying to tell you something, but you didn''t hear any of it."


    "Well, I was thinking about something just now. I was just absent-minded for a moment." Julia gave him an embarrassed look. "What were you talking about just now


    cently gotten divorced. Therefore, it was completely normal for her to not let go of Terence for the time being.


    He nonchalantly shrugged it off. As long as he was Julia''s future boyfriend, then he would be satisfied.


    For the whole night, he held Julia''s hand. Although his body wasn''t fully on the bed, they slept soundly.


    The next morning, Samuel got up early and found that Julia was still asleep. He poured her a glass of water and placed it on the bedside table. After freshening up, he opened the door and found Abby outside, ready to knock.


    Abby was there to bring Julia''s breakfast and she widened her eyes when she saw Samuel ready to leave. In a surprised tone, she asked, "Mr. He, why are you still here?"


    She knew that Julia had dinner with him last night, but shouldn''t he have left a long time ago?

 Chapter 106 Supervision

    "Shh!" Samuel made a gesture of silence towards Abby. "Julia is still sleeping. Keep your voice down. Don''t wake her up."


    "Okay." Abby glanced at Samuel awkwardly.


    Samuel looked inside and said, "Julia drank too much last night. Remember to let her drink honey water when she wakes up. Since I still have some scenes to shoot, I''ll go back to my set. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay." As she still hadn''t realized what happened, Abby remained standing until Samuel left.


    ''That''s strange. Why was Samuel in Julia''s room?


    Did something happened?''


    With an expression of panic, Abby rushed into the room. Fortunately, she saw Julia sleeping on the bed with full clothing. A sigh of relief escaped her breath.


    Abby was just about to go about to eat breakfast when Julia woke up. She looked at Abby with sleepy eyes and asked, "Abby? Why are you so early today?"


    "Good morning, Julia. Have you forgotten? You have a scene to sh


    a very much. To be honest, last night, Julia was drunk. He didn''t leave until this morning."


    "Wait!" As she heard a key point from Abby''s words, Jean looked at Abby excitedly. "Are you sure? You mean, they stayed in the same room? He didn''t leave last night?"


    "Yes. That''s correct." Abby revealed an awkward expression as she looked at Jean. She didn''t know what Jean was planning.


    A crafty smile appeared on Jean''s face. She already knew that Terence still couldn''t forget Julia. However, how would he react if he knew the relationship between Jean and Samuel?


    "Don''t misunderstand. Samuel and Jean were just in the room. When I went in this morning, Julia was still wearing yesterday''s clothes. I''m sure nothing happened," Abby hurriedly explained. "I think they are currently just friends."


    Jean didn''t care whether Jean and Samuel had sex or not. As long as Terence believed that they had sex, it was more than enough.

 Chapter 107 A Dinner Party

    "Well, I know what I should do." Jean spoke indifferently and glanced at Abby. "Anyway, remember to report to me as soon as you¡¯ve heard any news about Julia. Don¡¯t wait for me to ask you first. Do you understand?"


    "Yes," Abby said awkwardly.


    "Go on with your work." After asking for what she wanted, Jean decided to leave. But Abby stopped her. "Miss Gu, when will you sign me and give me a role?"


    "What¡¯s the rush?" Jean stared at Abby. She was only lying to Abby, but it seemed that Abby couldn''t wait to have what she wanted.


    "I¡¯ll keep what I have promised you. Don¡¯t you believe me?" Jean said coldly.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it that way." A bitter smile was very visible on Abby¡¯s face.


    "There you are." When Abby was perplexed, Jean handed her a business card. "You can follow the address on it. Tell them that I recommended you. Although I don¡¯t have a suitable role for you right now, I can help you shoot commercials."


    "Really? Ar


    t for the night to end, so she could take a rest. However, Lisa wouldn¡¯t let her go that easily. She looked at Julia, who was hiding in the corner. "Julia, do you have anything to say to your sister?"


    "Me?" Her name was suddenly mentioned, and it gave her confusion.


    She raised her head and saw the complacent look on Lisa¡¯s face. Jean had a mocking smile too. It was clear to her that things were definitely not that simple.


    "Yes." Lisa nodded with a teasing smile. "You and Jean are sisters. Besides, there were countless rumors about you. If Jean didn¡¯t insist on having you in this crew, I¡¯m afraid that you would still be sulking in your home. Jean is your savior. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to her?"


    When Julia joined the group, she was indeed surrounded by countless gossips. But recently, she had been hardworking, great at acting, and keeping her head low. With Samuel¡¯s help, many people''s opinion on her had gradually changed.

 Chapter 108 Alone In The Rain

    Lisa''s speech reminded the others that no matter how hard Julia worked, there were still a lot of rumors about her. The reason why she could join the group was thanks to Jean.


    A lot of people had been waiting for an opportunity like this all their lives, but some were unlucky to not have it at all.


    People couldn''t help but get depressed and looked at Julia. They wondered what she would say.


    As a matter of fact, Jean was also curious about what was on Julia''s mind.


    While everyone else was waiting for Julia''s answer, Jean was surprised that Julia would stand up and raise the glass in her hand. Julia smiled to Lisa and said, "Miss Zheng is right. Jean and I are sisters. I believe Jean helped me because she cares for me, so I''m not going to stand on ceremony. Jean, I''ll drink this glass of wine to express my gratitude."


    Right after she finished her words, Julia drank up the glass of wine. Lisa was ab


    pened the door for her, and helped her until she was seated already. These things had never been enjoyed by Julia when she was with Terence.


    The exact moment the door was closed, Jean''s face lighted up in triumph.


    Since he had shown up, Terence''s eyes were all on Jean, and he didn''t even looked at Julia.


    When Julia saw that Terence''s car left already, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. She smiled bitterly and rushed into the rain.


    After walking for a long time, she stopped a taxi. Inside, there were two passengers already. They politely moved to make way for Julia so that she could sit more comfortably.


    "Come on, wipe it." The woman in the back seat handed a handkerchief to Julia. Although it was old, it was clean. Obviously, the woman had a good quality of life.


    "I just washed it yesterday. It''s clean," the woman hurriedly said to Julia as she saw that Julia didn''t take the handkerchief.

 Chapter 109 I Wont Be Angry

    "No, I..." Tears welled up in Julia''s eyes. She wasn''t sure why, but her emotions suddenly burst out. Maybe because of the kindness of the stranger, she felt the warmth that she hadn''t experienced for a long time.


    "It''s fine. Take it." The woman smiled warmly at Julia. "It''s raining heavily. Why didn''t your family come pick you up?"


    "Well, that''s impossible. I don''t have a family." Julia took the handkerchief as she looked gratefully at the woman.


    "Miss, please excuse my wife and child for joining us. I have already finished my work, but my wife said that you must have encountered some difficulties while walking in the rain. As such, I stopped the car to pick you up. Don''t worry. I won''t charge you for this ride." The driver gave Julia a reassuring nod.


    "Thank you." Julia felt a lump in her throat. With all the help she was given, she didn''t know what else to say.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to thank me. I''m g


    nce silently listened to what Jean had said. When she noticed his quiet expression, she asked, "Terence, are you okay? You''re not angry, are you?"


    With a livid face, Terence scoffed, "Angry? Why should I be angry? Because of Julia?"


    Jean gave Terence a compassionate look. "It''s natural for you to be angry. I know you and Julia are already divorced. However, she didn''t took much time finding another boyfriend. It''s inevitably suspicious."


    Step by step, Jean guided Terence to think in such a malicious direction. The more she said, the angrier Terence looked.


    ''Julia is so vile to cheat on me,'' he thought.


    "Terence, how are you feeling? Are you alright?" Jean asked worriedly. "Just take it as if I said nothing. It might be a mistake. Julia likes you so much. I''m sure she wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "If you''re saying that, then you don''t know her very well," Terence sneered. "A woman like her can do everything."

 Chapter 110 Give It A Try

    Jean smiled bitterly. Then she continued opening up to Terence. "I grew up with my sister. I believe that she isn¡¯t a bad person and will never do such a thing."


    "You are too naive, Jean." Terence shook his head. "Think about it carefully. If she was really so good, how would I marry her three years ago?"


    A trace of disgust flashed across his face. "She forced me to marry her. What else she can''t do?"


    Jean lowered her head, hiding her wicked smile.


    Since there was no effect when she wanted to change their relationship overtly, she had a different plan. Jean would try to use circuitous tactics. Terence would give up on Julia when he would keep thinking that she had a new boyfriend. And his endgame would be Jean.


    "Anyway, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t be angry," Jean pouted.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not angry." Terence¡¯s face softened. "Here we are. You¡¯d better go inside now."


    "What about you?" Jean unfastened her seat belt, but refused to get out of the car immediately. Instead, she looked at Terence beside her. "It¡¯s raining


    s fingers on the pajamas, he felt how smooth and soft they were. They looked really comfortable to wear too. He knew that pajamas of that brand were not cheap. Obviously, Jean really put her mind into buying them.


    "You''re welcome," she acknowledged. "I''ve cleaned your room and added some new stuff, including toiletries. I also changed the bed and pillow covers. Also I''m taking them out religiously to bask in the sun. You can often come here to visit and sleep."


    "Well then, I''m going upstairs," Terence told Jean. In his room, he took off his clothes and accessories quickly. He felt so relaxed after taking a long, warm shower. Everything was warm and cozy. However, his mind kept wandering off. He had struggled sleeping.


    Jean wore the couple pajamas. Knowing that the man she loved and adored so much was in the next room, gave her butterflies. She tossed and turned herself in the bed. Like Terence, she couldn''t sleep at all.


    Although they slept in separate rooms, it didn''t matter to her. ''We will get married anytime soon,'' Jean thought.

 Chapter 111 Its Cleaned

    Jean was very confident in her plan. As long as Julia didn''t make trouble, Jean believed that she and Terence would get married sooner or later.


    So, before that, Jean must try her best to let Terence see her own merits. She must convince him to see her potential as a suitable wife and an excellent mother.


    On the second morning, Jean got up early and made breakfast for Terence. It rained all night. Although the rain had already stopped when she woke up in the morning, the road was full of water and the air was a little cold.


    "Why are you up so early?" Since he was busy with the company''s affairs for many years, Terence had developed the habit of going to bed late and getting up early. Besides, he was not used to sleeping there, so he woke up early.


    However, to his surprise, Jean got up earlier than him.


    Jean was also surprised when she saw Terence. While she continued to prepare their food, she


    it delicious?"


    Terence didn''t say anything and just looked at Jean.


    "Why? What''s going on? Why are you not saying anything?" Jean asked anxiously.


    "You..." Terence wanted to remind Jean of the flour on her face. Nonetheless, he didn''t know how to point it out to her gently. After hesitating for a while, he said, "There''s some flour on your face."


    "Really?" Jean tried to wipe the flour off casually. However, the more she rubbed, the more it spread in her face.


    "Let me do it." Terence took a piece of wet tissue and came closer to Jean. Carefully, he wiped the flour from her face.


    Terence''s face was so close that Jean could see his soft lips as soon as she looked up. Surprisingly, his lips were even more attractive than most girls''. While she was at a loss, he stepped back and said casually, "Well, it''s cleaned."


    "Thank you." Although Jean''s face was already clean, her face grew even redder.

 Chapter 112 Getting Sick

    "The dumplings are delicious. Thank you for the tasty meal," Terence smiled. "But you don''t have to do that in the future. I think you should just rest even for a bit longer. I can go out to buy some food anyway."


    "You..." Jean was stunned for a moment. "What do you mean?"


    She wanted to make it clear. However, Terence continued to eat and did not answer her.


    As such, she had no choice but to give up.


    Nonetheless, she couldn''t hide her delight. What Terence said just then confirmed that her efforts were successful.


    With a wide smile on her face, Jean stared at Terence as he ate.


    It was the first day after the crew moved to the new shooting site. After breakfast, Jean was about to call a taxi to work. However, Terence offered, "Let me drive you there."


    "Thanks, but you don''t have to drive me there." Jean waved her hand. "We''ve changed our shooting site. The place is not on your way. If you give me a ride, you


    for Julia. However, Lisa suddenly stopped her and said, "Jean, are you truly going to see her?"


    Lisa frowned and thought, ''Just leave Julia alone. It will be better if that woman dies.''


    "Yes, I am." With a slight nod, Julia continued, "Well, you can ahead and apply some make-up. Start your preparations for the shooting. I''ll be back soon!"


    After she ordered Lisa, Jean started to head towards Julia. Since it was already useless to say anything else, Lisa left quietly.


    There was no light in the lounge. With the addition of the bad weather, the room was very dark. As soon as Jean entered the room, she turned on the lights. The sudden brightness made Julia very uncomfortable.


    Julia raised her hand to block the blinding lights. She thought it was Abby, so she asked in a daze, "Abby, is it my turn?"


    "It''s me." Jean finally revealed herself. She looked at Julia and asked, "Julia, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick?"

 Chapter 113 Dont Get Me Wrong

    "What are you doing here?" Julia, who recognized the voice as Jean''s, asked weakly. "Are you here to laugh at me?"


    "What are you talking about?" Jean smiled and then said in a complacent tone, "Why would I laugh at you? I heard from Abby that you¡¯re sick, so I came here to bring you some ginger soup."


    "Ha! When have you ever been that kind to me?" Julia''s voice was hoarse. Truth to be told, she was too sick to argue with Jean. The cold made her head spin. She just wanted to close her eyes and sleep, so it would be good if Jean could just leave her alone.


    "Julia, you really misunderstand me." A bitter but rather fake smile appeared on Jean¡¯s face. "I really care about you. You¡¯re my sister; I naturally want to see you doing well. But I really don¡¯t understand. Why are you always misinterpreting my kindness?"


    "Enough," Julia said impatiently. "If you really care about me, please stop disturbing me and jus


    ully glared at Jean but said nothing. She knew that she must not offend Jean. Jean was the scriptwriter of this play. If she offended Jean, her character in the play would be killed off in minutes.


    No matter how reluctant she was, she could only stare pitifully at Eugen and say in a delicate voice, "Mr. Su, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. You can come to me at any time."


    Upon saying that, the actress walked away, leaving an embarrassed-looking Eugen behind. He shifted the blame to the actress. "Girls nowadays are really becoming more and more unreserved. I¡¯ve made it clear to her that we¡¯re just ordinary colleagues, but..."


    Eugen took a glance at Jean and then continued on with a smile, "Miss Gu, please don''t get me wrong..."


    "How could I?" Jean smiled. "Mr. Su, why do you have such a bad taste? The girl just now seems to have plastic surgeries done all over her face. She doesn''t have her own features at all."

 Chapter 114 Scheme

    "Yes, you''re right!" Eugen nodded. "I don''t know what all these girls are thinking. Isn''t it good to be natural? Although they look better after plastic surgeries, they are not talented at acting. In my opinion, girls like them won''t be able to stay in the industry for a long time."


    "You are right about that. Want to hear a secret? Except for my sister, all the actresses in this crew have undergone cosmetic surgery, including Lisa," said Jean.


    "Is that true?" Eugen looked at Jean with disbelief. "She looks quite natural."


    "Yes." Jean nodded slightly. "That''s why I said that you had a good eye for my sister."


    "Please don''t misunderstand. It''s not what you think," said Eugen in a hurry. Ever since Julia had refused him, he realized that there were many other beautiful women in the world. Why did he waste time on her?


    Additionally, there were many g


    See you, Mr. Su."


    "Wait a minute." At that moment, Eugen genuinely believed what Jean said. He looked at her and asked, "Are you sure? Your sister truly likes me?"


    "Yes." Jean gave a solemn nod. "Let''s talk about yesterday. If she and Samuel were a couple, how could he not pick her up in such heavy rain? My sister went home alone amidst the rain. Because of that, she got sick. Right now, she''s lying in the lounge due to dizziness. If there is a man taking care of her, I can rest assured."


    "She''s sick!?" said Eugen with a frown.


    "She has a high fever." Jean nodded slightly. "I just brought some ginger soup. I don''t know how feels right now..."


    Before Jean finished her words, Eugen suddenly rushed to the lounge without a word.


    When she noticed Eugen''s reaction, a weird smile appeared on Jean''s face.


    ''Julia, I hope you like this gift from me.''

 Chapter 115 Escape

    Eugen hurried to the room where Julia was. Although he didn¡¯t think that Jean was a bad choice, the one he had his eyes on from the beginning had always been Julia, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a chance.


    Julia was having a fever, and her mind was sluggish. She didn''t notice that someone came.


    Upon entering the room, Eugen locked the door of the lounge and walked towards Julia. He stood still next to the bed, watching her sleeping figure. This was the chance he¡¯d been waiting for.


    He couldn''t help but move his hands towards Julia''s body. The desire to touch her was overwhelming. He knew her thoughts now, so he believed Julia would never reject him.


    Although the fever was muddling Julia¡¯s head, Eugen''s touch still roused her up. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was his face. The fright cleared up her mind in an instant, and she hurriedly shook off his hand.


    She pulled the blanket Abby prepared and covered herself with it. A deep frown appeared on her brows. "What are you doing?"


    "Ju


    ng and that she wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt him for real.


    Julia felt like her heart grew increasingly colder with each step Eugen took. In the end, when he pounced on her, she finally gritted her teeth and swung the scissors towards him. Eugen had been eyeing the scissors vigilantly, so when she swung them towards him, he slightly leaned his body to the upper side to dodge. Nevertheless, the scissors still grazed his arm, creating a long bloody cut in an instant.


    The pain and the shock made Eugen frown. He glared at Julia and said fiercely, "How dare you!"


    "Sorry... I''m sorry..." Julia didn''t want things to go to this step either. She had already warned Eugen. It was his own willfulness that made him end up like this.


    Taking advantage of the time Eugen was looking at his wound and wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, Julia quickly ran past him and pulled the door open. The moment the outside lights shone on her, she knew that she was saved.


    "Julia..." Almost right after she opened the door, Julia heard Jean¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 116 Persistence

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so nervous? What happened?" Jean deliberately raised her voice. Some people gathered around them when they heard her. Then they looked at Julia confusedly.


    There was a hint of concern in Jean¡¯s eyes while she was looking at her sister. "Did you catch a cold and decide to take a rest in the longue? How are you feeling now? Are you feeling better?"


    "I¡¯m fine. Where is Abby?" Julia just wanted to leave there as soon as possible. She no longer wanted to think about what had happened, nor did she want to have anything to do with Eugen anymore.


    "How could you be alright?" Her sister couldn¡¯t let go of her. Jean held her hand tightly and gently squeezed it. "Look at your face. It¡¯s so red. Is your fever getting worse?" she asked.


    "I¡¯m really fine!" Julia was irritated that Jean was pretending to be considerate to her. And the fact that everything happened was all because of her, annoyed Jul


    orting role and I are not in good terms, and she¡¯s heartbroken. This is one of the wonderful parts of the series. Everything should be at least near to perfection. If you use a stand-in, then you can''t shoot her facial expressions, which will sabotage the TV series, right?"


    "I¡¯m very aware of that." Director Guo smiled bitterly. He was the director. How could he not know how to shoot with quality?


    "But being considerate as I am, Julia''s not feeling well. Besides¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Julia interrupted. "I can do it."


    Director Guo was stunned by her words. "Don¡¯t be so stubborn, Julia. Although it may downgrade the play in a way, I won¡¯t mind. Your health is the most important," he said.


    "Director Guo, as much as I appreciate your concern, I¡¯m really fine. I can do it," Julia assured him. "Mr. Su is right. The scenes might not come out well. I know my own physical condition pretty well. I can really do it."

 Chapter 117 Being Hospitalized Again

    "But..." Director Guo was still worried. With a sneer, Eugen said to him, "Director Guo, don''t be so reluctant. Julia is a devoted actress. She made such a decision for the sake of our play. Don''t hesitate."


    Eugen wasn''t able to punish Julia now, but he could at least make her suffer a little. He made sure that she understood that if she offended him, her life in the filming site would be terrible.


    Immediately, Julia realized that Eugen was taking the opportunity to his revenge. Nonetheless, she didn''t blame him.


    Even if Eugen didn''t say something like that, Julia planned to do so too. She loved acting. Although the script was written by Jean, Julia was already involved. As such, she didn''t intend to act rashly. Julia was determined to shoot well and show her acting skills to everyone.


    The later scene, which was bathed in the rain, was shot six times because of Eugen''s disturbanc


    is nothing wrong between him and me, I don''t want to make it a big deal."


    "I''m just scared that even if you want to smooth things over, he is not willing to let the matter go," Consuela retorted. "You''re just too easy-going. If I were you, I would make a good deal out of divorcing Terence. Then, you wouldn''t have to live like this."


    "Consuela!" When she heard Terence''s name, Julia frowned. "Stop talking about him."


    "What''s wrong? Why can''t I mention him?" Consuela crossed her arms and pouted. "What a loser!"


    "Fine! Yes, I am a loser." Julia smiled bitterly. "I just don''t want him to think that I was with him for money."


    "Yes, I understand. You are noble and great. Material possessions don''t attract you. However, in the end, what are you left with?" Consuela snarled, with her eyebrows arched. "Does Terence think you are a good woman?"


    "I..." Julia didn''t know how to respond.

 Chapter 118 Those With Great Wits Have Short Memories

    The moment those words were out of her mouth, Consuela regretted her rashness. She knew that Terence was Julia''s weakness, but she didn''t mean to hurt her. She was just too angry and lost her temper for a second.


    In the end, she sighed, asked the nurse to pull out the needle, and then said to Julia, "The most important thing for you now is to recuperate. Remember this, recovering has to be your priority!"


    "Got it." Julia smiled.


    Julia had porridge for lunch, but she only ate a little. Knowing that she didn''t have any appetite, Consuela didn''t force her. She looked at Julia and said, "Then get some rest. I''m staying here to keep you company."


    Nevertheless, her cellphone rang right after she said that. It was from her company. They asked her to go back to the office to deal with some businesses. She hesitated for a moment, staring at Julia with worry.


    With a smile, Julia said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I¡¯m planning to spend the afternoon sleeping."


    "Alright, stay here a


    ttention was diverted by that voice. When she turned her head to look, she found that the door was opened, and Eric was walking in slowly.


    Julia suddenly felt her head ache even more. "Why are you here?"


    "Julia, I just came back from a business trip and heard that you are sick, so I came to see you. Do you have to treat me this coldly?" Eric looked at Julia with a pitiful gaze.


    "Act like a normal person!" Julia snapped. The two of them talked as if they had completely forgotten about Jean¡¯s presence.


    Jean looked at Eric up and down. He just came back from abroad, so she didn¡¯t recognize him. However, his face felt rather familiar. It was as if she had seen him somewhere.


    Jean, who had been completely ignored, finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, "Julia, aren¡¯t you going to introduce him to me?"


    Before Julia could answer, however, Eric already spoke. "I find that those with great wits indeed have short memories. Miss Gu, you don''t even remember your childhood neighbor?"

 Chapter 119 Are You Pitying Me

    A chubby figure suddenly flashed through Jean''s mind. However, she couldn''t connect the fat boy with such a handsome man in front of her.


    With great disbelief, Jean pointed at Eric and asked, "Is that you? That fat boy?"


    Jean had been arrogant since she was a child. Never had she shown interest in Eric, let alone remember his name.


    As soon as she said that, Jean felt embarrassed. With an awkward expression, she looked at Eric and said, "I''m sorry. Sadly, I don''t remember your name. All I can remember is that you were a bit stout when we were kids."


    "It''s fine." Eric smiled. "It doesn''t matter you don''t remember my name. Likewise, I don''t know what your name is. Miss Gu, it''s only fair."


    When Eric talked to Jean, he looked serious. He looked like he was a different person altogether. Meanwhile, the look on Jean''s face grew even worse.


    ''We were neighbors. Why is Eric so close to Julia whil


    l inevitably be worth the price in the future. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Eric." Julia let out a deep sigh. "I understand that you want to help me. But this offer is too much. I really can''t accept it."


    It was Julia''s dream to work in the Starry Sky Media. She even regarded it as her goal. However, she didn''t want to be accepted there just because of her relationship with Eric.


    "Eric, you should take back this contract." With a sigh, Julia put the contract back into Eric''s hand.


    "Why?" Eric looked at Julia in confusion. "Do you think the terms are unsatisfactory? We can still discuss the terms. How about this? I''ll call a lawyer and draw up a new contract according to your idea. What do you think?"


    "Eric, please. Just stop." A bitter smile was revealed in Julia''s face. "You should know that I''m not worth that much money at all. That amount is almost comparable to an A-lister. I..."

 Chapter 120 Think Too Much

    "So what?" Eric asked with a frown. "In my eyes, you have always been A-list actress. You deserve this price."


    When Eric finished his words, Julia blushed.


    Girls adored such beautiful words. Additionally, Eric praised Julia with a sincere expression.


    After a while, Julia calmed down. She looked at Eric and said, "Eric, I know you said this to make me happy. Nonetheless, I now know my worth. I don''t deserve it."


    "Julia, listen to me." It was rare for Eric to be earnest. With sincere eyes, he said, "I have my selfish considerations. I just came back to take over the company and in need of my own people. It seems like I am doing this to help you. But you should know, I just want to help myself."


    As he looked at Julia with a conflicted expression, Eric continued, "Currently, it''s difficult for me to take any steps in my c


    ela said. "I''ve told you that you''ll become a famous actress in the future. With my help as a top agent and Starry Sky Media, I believe that day will come soon."


    She reached out Julia''s hands. With a sincere expression, she added, "Julia, I know you have a lot of misgivings, but trust me. You know I won''t hurt you, right?


    When you are released from the hospital, we will go to find Eric and sign the contract. Of course, we have to change the written price. After all, we are not greedy people. When we deserve his stated price, we can modify it. Don''t you think so?" Since Consuela had said that, it would be hypocritical if Julia didn''t agree. After a moment''s hesitation, Julia finally nodded and said, "Okay, that''s it. I won''t sign the contract until these terms are changed."


    "Okay, it''s up to you," said Consuela with a smile.

 Chapter 121 Dont Mention Her

    The only way Julia could recover from her misfortunes was to enter a big company like Starry Sky Media. Then, she needs to climb to a position that could compete with Jean as soon as possible.


    When Jean came out of the hospital, she was still thinking about Eric. With a simple glance, she could tell that his suit was expensive. It was not easy for her to remember his name. As she remained confused, Jean entered his name into the search box.


    As she saw the articles, Jean realized that the little fat boy she didn''t like in the past had become a young and promising CEO.


    The news of Eric as the CEO of Starry Sky Media in H city made Jean bite her petite lips.


    It took her strenuous effort just to make Julia lose her reputation in H City. But Julia was unbelievably lucky to have such a powerful and influential man as Eric. If he were willing to help, Jean''s efforts would be in vain.


    Therefore, she cou


    But now, he is thinner, as if he were another person. If he hadn''t spoken to me, I wouldn''t have recognized him."


    "Really?" Terence lowered his head to eat as he was not interested in the topic.


    But Jean didn''t want to miss such a rare opportunity. She continued, "I saw that Eric looked at my sister strangely and seemed interested in her. I think they are a good match. If they can end up together, it would be fantastic..."


    Clap! Before Jean finished her words, Terence put down his chopsticks heavily. A cold expression painted his face.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you?" Although Jean already knew that Terence felt complicated, she still pretended to be frightened. "Is it because of me? Did I say anything wrong?"


    "No." Terence finally came to his senses. "I just think that we should not mention Julia in the future. She''s not associated with me anymore. I don''t care who she likes or ends up marrying."

 Chapter 122 Know Yourself And Your Enemy

    "Oh, I see." Jean nodded slightly. "Please, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean anything else. I just thought that Eric also runs a film and television company. If I need any help, maybe I can ask him."


    "No, you don''t need it." Terence revealed a stern expression. "If you encounter something that you can''t solve by yourself, just come to me. I will help you deal with it."


    "Won''t I bother you?" When Jean heard what Terence said, she was delighted. In that way, she had another excuse to get close to him. Nonetheless, she still kept calm on the surface.


    "How could it be?" A warm smile escaped Terence''s lips. "After all, I still have ten percent of the shares in your company. Your business is my business, isn''t it?"


    "I see. Well, thank you so much," said Jean with a smile.


    Just as Terence was about to speak, he suddenly received a call. After he looked at the caller ID on the screen, he frowned


    hands.


    "Yes." Mandy nodded slightly. "We were neighbors. As the saying goes, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. But after our family declined, our relationship was not as good as before. Nonetheless, your aunt Tina is kind towards Julia."


    "Yes, I know. It''s actually my problem right now. Aunt Tina adores Julia. Even if I want to be with Terence, I''m afraid she won''t agree with our relationship. So, I want to ask you what Aunt Tina likes. I''m going to deal with the relationship between us first so that we won''t have any worries."


    "Well, that might be tough. Your aunt Tina is very arrogant. It will be difficult for you to please her."


    "That''s why I''m asking for your help." Jean frowned. "Cut the crap. Tell me what Aunt Tina likes to do and what she likes to eat. It''s the only way I can figure out how to deal with this problem."


    "She..." After a pause, Mandy told the truth.

 Chapter 123 Rare Peace

    Mandy talked for about half an hour. Then, Jean looked at her and said, "So is Aunt Tina also from a famous family?"


    "Yes." Mandy nodded slightly. "When Tina, the daughter of the Shen family, married Simon, an ordinary man, it caused an commotion in the city and many people objected. Among whom the most strongly objected was Tina''s mother, Sandra.


    Simon was handsome, but he came from a simple family. He started HT Group by himself during those years, so Sandra accepted him gradually. But she doesn''t like Julia. Sandra thinks that Julia is the daughter of a small family and doesn''t deserve her grandson.


    After Terence grew up, Simon handed over the company to him. Then, Simon took Tina to travel around the world. Well, Terence is a powerful man. Since he took over the company, the market value has increased several times. This makes Sandra dislike Julia more."


    A sneer flashed across J


    evealed a perplexed expression. "That''s awesome for my sister. Sooner or later, her life will improve dramatically. She won''t bother me anymore, will she?"


    "Julia, how are you feeling? Are you okay?" Samuel asked worriedly. "I''ve heard some rumors. Everyone in the circle already knows the relationship between Jean and Terence. There are also people saying that the two of them are about to get married. If they eventually get married, then you..."


    "I will bless them." Before Samuel finished his words, Julia interrupted him. She gave a dry smile and said, "Anyway, I won''t hinder their relationship."


    "But..." Although Julia said so, Samuel could still feel the loneliness in her tone. He thought to himself, ''If that day indeed comes, Julia will be miserable, won''t she?''


    "Well, it''s late now. I should go to bed," Julia said, pretending to be calm. "Thank you, Samuel."


    "You''re welcome."

 Chapter 124 Poach Abby From Julia

    With the help of Terence, Jean''s studio went smoothly. Terence didn''t know what was wrong with himself. When he heard that Eric opened a film and television company, he inexplicably had the urge to compete with him.


    On that day, after Jean finished her work, she took the time to visit the crew. Many already knew the good news. They congratulated Jean, and she responded to each of them with a gratuitous smile.


    Lisa was the first popular actress to work in Jean''s company. As such, the relationship between Jean and her became closer.


    "Jean, why are you free today?" Lisa revealed a warm expression. "Have you finished your work?"


    "I''m almost done," Jean smiled and looked at Lisa. "The ribbon-cutting ceremony will be held next Friday. You must attend it."


    "Of course, I will be there." In a sincere tone, Lisa continued, "You''ve tried your best to establish that company. I will surely be present at the ribbon-


    Julia looked at Abby in confusion. Because of Julia''s sharp stare, Abby felt uncomfortable.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Jean felt euphoric. "That''s all I want to say. Abby, you should deal with the matter here as soon as possible and report to my company."


    "Okay. I understand." After she hesitated for a while, Abby finally agreed to Jean''s request under Julia''s pressure.


    After Jean left, Abby stood in front of Julia without any idea of what to say.


    She raised her head and stole a glance at Julia. With an awkward expression, she said, "Julia, I..."


    "Since when?" Julia interrupted Abby and asked her.


    "I..." Abby hemmed and hawed. With everything that just happened, Abby couldn''t muster any answer for Julia.


    "Why are you so hesitant? Shouldn''t you at least make everything clear to me?" Julia laughed sarcastically. She was so stupid that she didn''t even notice Abby was conspiring with Jean.

 Chapter 125 Moonlight Media

    Abby was swallowed by her guilty. No matter what, she had been with Julia all this time. Additionally, Julia had never mistreated her. Nonetheless, she betrayed Julia in the end.


    As such, her conscience was overwhelmed with shame.


    "Julia, please let me explain." Abby revealed an anxious expression. "It''s not what you think."


    Julia gave an indifferent look as if she didn''t care what Abby had done behind her at all. She smiled and said, "Abby, what''s the sense of saying that now?"


    Although she knew that Abby had always wanted to be an actress, Julia was unable to help Abby. So she didn''t blame Abby for joining Jean''s company. Julia was genuinely happy for Abby.


    At least, Abby was one step closer to her dream.


    The only thing Julia worried about was that Jean hated her so much. She was afraid that Jean was just using Abby and did not care about Abby at all.


    "Julia, I don''t want to offend you." Abby smiled bitterly. Deep inside, she wou


    e a chance, right?"


    "To tell you the truth, if you had come to me one day earlier, I could have given you a role," Mr. Lin said with a bitter smile. "But now, there are only the female lead and the female supporting role left in the play. As such, you can''t be part of it."


    "Why can''t I? I..." Amy was in a hurry to explain, but Mr. Lin was unwilling to listen. "Mr. Zhang, take your Amy away."


    Since Mr. Lin had said so, Amy knew that she had no chance. With an embarrassed expression, she reluctantly left the scene.


    Abby, who was standing aside, looked at Mr. Lin. When she was hesitating how to open her mouth, he took the initiative to propose a toast. "Are you scared? Don''t mind. I''m quite familiar with handling such ladies. I''m already used to it."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Abby.


    "Since this is our first meeting, let''s have a drink." Mr. Lin gave a sensual smile. "Abby, you are gorgeous. You''re even more beautiful than you look on TV."

 Chapter 126 Enjoy Yourself

    "What? You know me?" Abby asked in surprise.


    "Of course. Didn''t Miss Gu tell you?" Mr. Lin looked at Abby with sensual eyes. "The advertisement you shot a few days ago was from my company. At that time, I saw the advertisement in the meeting room for only a few seconds. Nonetheless, I was fascinated by your beauty. As such, I asked Miss Gu to introduce you to me. Abby, I genuinely like you."


    "Mr. Lin, you are an expert in flattery." Only then did Abby realize that something was wrong. But since everyone was there, she didn''t dare to offend Mr. Lin. "I''m just a girl who has just started her career. I''m not yet famous. You already have so many girls around you. Why would you like someone like me?"


    "How can they compare with you?" Mr. Lin smiled and held Abby''s hand. As he stroked her hand, he looked at her and said, "Those ordinary women are far inferior to you, Abby."


    "Mr. Lin, are you serious? I think you just drank too much alcohol." Abby wanted


    eep with me for one night, I can guarantee that you will have a part in the play. Well, I''ll give you the role of the female supporting role. What do you think?"


    With Abby''s current reputation, she wasn''t even qualified to play the role. However, Mr. Lin was terrified of the situation. He was afraid that she would call the police. It didn''t matter if he spent some money. All he wanted to avoid was to damage his reputation.


    If Mr. Lin were arrested because of rape, he would inevitably be an outcast in the entertainment circle.


    Abby didn''t say anything. However, in her heart, she had accepted that her innocence was long foregone. Besides, she didn''t feel anything last night, so it was not crucial for her to pursue the matter.


    Since Abby could get a role for what happened last night, the deal could be settled.


    Everyone was greedy.


    When she noticed how Mr. Lin quickly gave her the role, Abby suddenly felt that everything was under his command.

 Chapter 127 You Are Not So Lucky

    Since an excellent opportunity finally presented itself, Abby wouldn''t miss it.


    With resolute eyes, Abby looked at Mr. Lin and said, "Mr. Lin, if my memory serves me right, I heard you talk with the girl named Amy last night. Currently, the female lead and the female support role in this play are not decided yet, correct?"


    "Yes, that''s true." Mr. Lin nodded slightly, but soon, he felt something suspicious. He looked at Abby in disbelief and asked, "What are you insinuating? Do you want to play the leading role?"


    "Of course!" Abby revealed a mischievous grin. "Mr. Lin, I know it''s hard for you, but this is my condition. I don''t care what about your agreement with Miss Gu. Anyway, I want to play the role of the heroine. If you can''t give it to me, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Mr. Lin was furious. He was about to say something when he suddenly received a call from the director. He gave a perplexed expression and said to Abby, "Wait a minut


    ? You have planned to give me to him from the beginning, haven''t you?"


    "Of course!" Resentment filled Jean''s eyes. "Who do you think you are? Shouldn''t you pay for what you want? Do you think you and Julia are the same? That bitch has always been lucky! Even if she doesn''t fight for it, there will always be people who give her useful resources and excellent roles."


    "What do you mean by that?" Abby asked in confusion. She was surprised when Jean mentioned Julia.


    With a detestable expression, Jean answered, "It seems that you still don''t know it. I just received a call from Star Films. They just notified me that the heroine of the play has been decided. It''s Julia."


    When Jean received the news, she was infuriated. Nonetheless, the copyright was already sold out, and it wasn''t her decision who to cast. "Samuel asked Jessie to appoint Julia as the heroine. You are not so lucky. Even with my help, you still need to work hard for such achievements!"

 Chapter 128 Encounter

    It never once crossed Abby¡¯s mind that she would work with Julia so soon. From her point of view, she had done so much for the heroine role, so the role should¡¯ve landed on her. And yet, the truth was completely disappointing. Not only did Julia get the role, but she also got it just by asking Samuel for help.


    Why on earth could Julia easily get what she failed to get? Why on earth did she have to work hard only to end up with failure?


    "Are you telling the truth?" Abby looked at Jean rather doubtfully.


    "What do you think?" Jean sneered. "Would I joke with you about such an important matter?"


    "So, did Julia really steal my role as the heroine?" Jean had done so much to cause a rift between Julia and Abby just so that she could benefit from it. And now, Abby was starting to fall into her trap.


    She would naturally continue to fan the fire. With a smile, she said, "Well, it''s not wrong for you to put it that way. In any case, Julia¡¯s now the lead actress, while you... You¡¯ve foolishly offended Mr. Lin. Do you have any idea how many resources he can give


    nt costumes, so you may need to get up four or five hours earlier every morning to put on your makeup. The preparation needed will be entirely different from the preparation needed for the modern movie you¡¯re shooting now. Furthermore, this drama is Jean''s, and that means you¡¯ll definitely have to face more difficulties than others will."


    "I know." Julia smiled. "I''ve already thought of this point when I promised Samuel to audition for the role. Nevertheless, it can¡¯t hinder me from taking part in the drama. Consuela, you also know that I¡¯m not receiving enough exposure now. Although I¡¯m also taking part in the current play, I¡¯m playing a vicious supporting role. If I don''t take part in the drama to prove my innocence, they''ll really believe I''m an evil woman. Therefore, I mustn¡¯t give up no matter what."


    Upon hearing what Julia said, a smile finally appeared on Consuela''s face. She looked at Julia and said, "It''s great that you can think so. I was afraid you''ll take the role just out of your stubbornness."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take my career as a joke."

 Chapter 129 A New Assistant

    Except for her career, Julia had nothing else.


    While Julia and Consuela were talking, the waitress came to serve the dishes. At first, Julia didn''t pay much attention to the female attendant. However, after the waitress said, "All your dishes are ready," Julia raised her head.


    "Wait!" The waitress turned around in haste and was about to leave. Nonetheless, Julia stopped her. "Turn around."


    "Why? What''s wrong?" asked Consuela in confusion.


    Julia didn''t say anything. When she noticed that the waitress refused to turn around, Julia stepped forward and grabbed the waitress. As she saw the familiar face in front of her, Julia was stunned. "Sherry, why are you here?"


    "Mrs. Chen..." After being dismissed by Jean, Sherry became unemployed. Fortunately, she found a hotpot restaurant to serve. She didn''t expect to meet Julia there. Her instinctive reaction was to avoid Julia. Howeve


    r, it doesn''t matter. I was not happy to serve Jean. I''m fine now."


    "But you..." Julia frowned. "It''s not a good thing for you to go on like this. You have brothers to support. You don''t make much money from being a waitress in this hotpot restaurant. Additionally, you have to rent an apartment yourself. With all that, you don''t have any money left to send home."


    "It doesn''t matter." Sherry gave a determined smile. "I have told my family that I will send them less money in the next two months. I will make up for it when I find a better job."


    With concerned eyes, Sherry looked at Julia. "Mrs. Chen, we were mere pebbles in Jean''s path. The person she truly loathes is you. So no matter what, you''d better be careful. I think that Jean is a lunatic. Maybe she will do something evil in the future. You must be cautious."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I should do," said Julia helplessly.

 Chapter 130 A Sudden Visit

    No one knew Jean better than Julia did. It was difficult to stop Jean when she planned something.


    As she looked at Sherry, Consuela suddenly had an idea. She glanced at Julia and said, "Julia, aren''t you looking for an assistant? What do you think of Sherry?"


    Sherry and Julia had a close relationship. Consuela could tell that Sherry deeply cared about Julia. If Sherry became Julia''s assistant, Consuela wouldn''t have to worry about Sherry being a traitor like Abby.


    Julia was stunned for a moment. Soon, she responded, "Yes, of course! Why didn''t I think about it before?"


    A bright expression painted Julia''s face as she turned to Sherry. "Sherry, are you willing to be my assistant? Although the salary is not high, it''s better than working in a hotpot restaurant. The amount of work is not exhausting."


    Deep inside, Julia was nervous. She was afraid that Sherr


    aled a helpless expression. "That''s why I came for you today. How can you two make decisions on your own?"


    Tina held Julia''s hand firmly. "Let''s find a place to chat."


    Just after Tina asked Julia to leave, Jean happened to arrive at the film crew with Lisa.


    Lisa had sharp eyes and immediately noticed Julia. She pointed at Julia and said, "Isn''t that Julia? Who is the woman accompanying her?"


    Following the direction pointed by Lisa, Jean saw Tina. Although Lisa didn''t know Tina, Jean recognized Terence''s mother.


    Jean speculated that Tina came here today because of Julia and Terence''s divorce.


    Deep in her mind, Jean thought, ''Julia is such an impediment! She already divorced Terence, but she is still entangled with his life.''


    Jean angrily closed her fist. Then, she swore to herself to bridge an excellent relationship with Sandra as soon as possible.

 Chapter 131 Sworn Mother

    "Jean, what''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Lisa became confused with Jean''s reaction.


    "I''m fine. It''s nothing." Jean smiled. Anyway, the divorce was a foregone conclusion. No matter how much Tina liked Julia, it couldn''t be changed. As such, Jean felt relieved.


    "Didn''t you say you are going to the set? Let''s go." Then, Jean walked away with Lisa.


    Julia found a coffee shop near the shooting location. After the waitress approached them, Julia ordered a cup of Americano for Tina and a cup of lemonade for herself. Without looking up at Tina, Julia silently fiddled with her lemonade. She looked like a child who had done something wrong.


    "Julia, I just learned what happened between you and Terence. I''ve been back for a while, but I couldn''t find you. Fortunately, I finally heard that you are filming here. What''s going on? Why do you


    mbarrassed. She looked at Tina and said, "Aunt Tina, please don''t do this. Although I have divorced Terence, I still respect you as usual. If you want to talk to me or go shopping, I will go with you."


    "Then, I think I have a solution. If you can''t be my daughter-in-law, just be my sworn daughter." Tina held Julia''s hand firmly. In a warm tone, she said, "Julia, you should know that I adore you. From the first day of your marriage with Terence, I have treated you as my own daughter. I genuinely don''t want to be a stranger to you in the future."


    Tina paused for a while and continued, "Well, I''ll take you as my sworn daughter. Then, you can still call me Mom from now on. What do you think?"


    Of course, Tina had her selfish motive for doing so. She didn''t want Julia to be separated from Terence. The offer was just an expedient deal.

 Chapter 132 Make It A Big Deal

    "Well..." An awkward frown painted Julia''s face. In the end, she didn''t agree with Tina''s request.


    Tina pulled a long face. "Julia, why aren''t you saying anything? Are you unwilling to agree with me? Although you and Terence have broken up, I still treat you as my daughter. Don''t you think I treat you well?"


    "No, Aunt, I didn''t mean that." Julia said with a bitter smile. "I just have some worries. After all, I have broken up with Terence. Inevitably, he will have a girlfriend in the future. I don''t want to get involved in their affairs, so..."


    "It''s doesn''t matter." Tina let out a sneer. "No matter who he will be with in the future, it''s impossible to change the reality of his second marriage. If that girl is not generous enough, I think it''s better to separate as soon as possible. Nonetheless, you are my sworn daughter from now on. That means you are


    rry was about to step forward, Julia stopped her.


    With an innocent smile, Julia looked at Lisa and said, "Kneel and apologize, right? Okay, she''ll do it."


    All the people present were stunned by Julia''s words. It was surprising for Julia to agree so easily.


    "Are you serious?" Lisa asked in disbelief.


    "Don''t you mean it? Since you want her to kneel to let the matter go, I agree. But to show our sincerity, I will record it when Sherry kneels, and post it on the Internet. Moreover, I will publicly apologize to you and explain the whole story. In this way, Miss Zheng, can you calm down?"


    As soon as Lisa heard what Julia said, she yelled, "What nonsense are you saying? Are you trying to ruin my reputation?"


    "Of course not. It was just a small matter. However, since you want to make it a big deal, I don''t mind making it bigger to show our sincerity."

 Chapter 133 What Happened

    Julia took out her phone and said to Sherry, "Sherry, I''m sorry. But it''s your fault. Please kneel."


    After she finished her words, Julia was about to start recording. At that moment, Jean, who was standing aside, finally stepped forward.


    "Never mind. It''s just a small matter. Lisa, you are being so hot-tempered. When can you change your temper?" With a stern expression, Jean reprimanded Lisa.


    After all, Lisa was an actress in Jean''s company. If Lisa''s reputation were damaged, it would be detrimental to her company''s image. As such, Jean had to stand out and defend Lisa.


    "The same goes for you, Julia." Jean then turned to Julia. In a calm tone, she said, "Lisa was just kidding. Why are you being so serious?"


    "Kidding?" Julia sneered. "You know if she was kidding."


    Jean didn''t say anything more. She turned to Lisa and said, "Lisa, g


    ld break into his office without making a commotion.


    As he closed the folder in his hand, Terence said to the man in front of him, "Just do it for the time being. If there is any problem, you can come to me again. You can go out first and close the door for me."


    The man stood up and greeted Tina before leaving in a hurry.


    However, Tina was filled with resentment and ignored the man.


    "Mom, I''m a CEO. Can you at least tell me in advance next time you come here? You''re making me lose face." Terence looked at Tina helplessly.


    "Lose face? Do you even know how to save face?" Tina gave Terence a furious glare. "You made me lose my daughter-in-law, but you still care about your face. That infuriates me!"


    As she sat down on Terence''s desk, Tina asked, "I came here to hear the truth. Tell me honestly, what''s going on between you and Julia?"

 Chapter 134 When Did It Happen

    Terence played dumb when he heard Tina mentioned Julia. "We have divorced. What¡¯s the point of looking into it now?" he asked while pretending to be busy.


    "You brat, I am your mother!" Tina rolled her eyes and crossed her arms on her chest. "You divorced Julia, not even asking a word from me. Now, I¡¯m only asking what happened to you. Don¡¯t I even have the right to know?" she complained.


    "Even if you know the reason, what for?" He finally put down the things in his hands and faced Tina. "Mom, no matter what happened between me and Julia, we''re already divorced. Don''t mention it again." There was a hint of dismay on his face.


    "Terence!" Tina was furious, but she knew her son very well. If he didn¡¯t want to say anything, no one could get anything from him. She shrugged and shook her head.


    "Well, you''re really an adult now. You don¡¯t even listen to your mother anymore." Tina blinked a few times as if prevent


    anything about it?¡¯ she thought to herself.


    "Jillian." Tina waved at Jillian. "What¡¯s going on between the woman and Terence?"


    "You mean Miss Gu?" Jillian Yang smiled. "Miss Gu has opened a film and television company, and Mr. Chen has collaborated with her. So, the two are partners now."


    She looked around warily and whispered to Tina¡¯s ear, "But everyone is saying that Miss Gu is the future wife of our CEO. So, everyone here respects her and dares not offend her."


    "No way!" Tina stepped back. ''How can it be possible?


    Terence has just divorced Julia. Jean is Julia¡¯s sister. How is it possible that he is going to marry Jean?''


    Jillian Yang was confused. "Mrs. Chen, what¡¯s wrong? It was reported on the Internet. How can it be fake?"


    Tina looked at Jillian Yang and found out that she was not joking. Then she realized that the secretary might be telling her the truth. "When did it happen?" she asked.

 Chapter 135 Are You Done

    "I think everything started about two months ago." Jillian looked at Tina doubtfully. "You don''t know about it?"


    ''Oh my God! It seems that Mr. Chen hasn''t told his mom about it yet! What should I do? If he knows that I''ve already leaked the matter to her, he''ll definitely kill me.''


    Frantic, she grabbed Tina''s hand and said, "Mrs. Chen, please don''t tell Mr. Chen that I''m the one who told you."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t." Tina patted Jillian''s hand reassuringly. "Tell me the whole story. I promise; you''ll be fine."


    ''Two months ago...that was about the time Terence and Julia got divorced, wasn''t it?''


    Tina felt as if she had finally found the root cause of their divorce.


    If it was really because of Jean, she wouldn''t let Jean go easily.


    "Well..." Jillian really didn''t know what to do. She didn''t say anything and just looked at Tina with a regretful expression. A long while later, she finally gritted her teeth and braved herself.


    "In fact, we''re


    ve a happy life after you married him?"


    "Mom, are you done?" Upon seeing Sandra''s disgruntled expression, Tina finally lost her temper. "Marrying Simon was my own decision. Yes, he wasn¡¯t rich, but he¡¯s always been good to me. I''ve never been unhappy after I married him. I really don''t understand you. Even our son has grown up, so what else are you still dissatisfied about? Could it be that you have to see me getting a divorce to be satisfied?"


    "You..." Sandra was just being grouchy. But by not giving her any face at all, Tina had completely annoyed her now. Simon, who noticed how unhappy Sandra was, had to step forward to mediate.


    "Tina, what nonsense are you talking about? Mom didn''t mean anything bad. She¡¯s just hoping that Terence will be fine." Simon pulled Tina aside and said to Sandra, "Mom, please don''t take what she said to heart. She¡¯s just recklessly saying things because she¡¯s upset about Terence."


    Sandra snorted and looked away in anger.

 Chapter 136 Inappropriate

    When he married Tina, Simon was indeed a poor boy. Although he had proved his ability with his strength the past years, Sandra was till unamused.


    He knew that his mother-in-law just wanted to complain, so he didn¡¯t mind.


    The old woman glanced at Tina. "I think you two shouldn¡¯t meddle with Terence''s business. He is an adult now. How can he not have his own opinions?"


    "Okay, sure. We will let him," Simon replied. He took his wife¡¯s hand and accompanied her to go back to her room. However, Tina struggled back and said, "Why did you pull me? That old woman is becoming meaner and meaner. It¡¯s Terence fault. But look at her!"


    "All right," Simon comforted Tina. "That¡¯s your mother. You know what kind of person she is. Just ignore her. Terence is our son. You can teach him a lesson as you like. But Mom¡¯s old, please give her a li


    ew that she couldn¡¯t escape that day. So, Jean brought it up on her own initiative.


    "Terence? Oh, how intimately you are calling him!" Tina sneered at her. "You should call him Mr. Chen. After all, he is your brother-in-law."


    Embarrassment flashed across Jean¡¯s face. She looked at Tina and explained, "Aunt, I grew up with him. And I¡¯ve been calling him that all this time. I didn¡¯t mean anything else..."


    "Enough!" Tina interrupted her. Furiously she said to Jean, "You¡¯ve already been staying in his house. Why are you still saying that you don¡¯t have any other intention? It¡¯s so ridiculous!"


    "Tina, listen to us. It¡¯s not what you think..." Mandy butted in quickly. She was afraid that her daughter would suffer any losses.


    Tina interrupted her, "It''s not what I think?


    What do you mean? I want to hear your side of story."

 Chapter 137 Are You Setting Yourself Against Me

    Upon hearing what Tina said, Mandy looked even more embarrassed.


    "Mom, you can go upstairs first. I want to talk with Aunt Tina alone," said Jean as she looked at Mandy. But Mandy refused, "Jean, I don''t think..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll be fine." Before Mandy could finish her sentence, Jean sent her off. Then Jean sat next to Tina and said, "Aunt Tina, it''s good that you''re here. You can ask me about any subject that troubles you. I won''t hide anything from you."


    "It''s good that you think so. Julia and Terence have been married for three years, and he is your brother-in-law. I hope you can behave yourself. Don''t do anything to embarrass yourself," said Tina in a rude tone.


    Despite Tina''s harsh words, Jean''s expression didn''t change. Instead, she revealed a smile and said, "Aunt Tina, you must have misunderstood something. You think that Terence divorced Julia for me, don''t you?"


    "It''s the


    ree years that I had been abroad, I had tried my best to forget everything between Terence and me. I told myself that he was my brother-in-law and I couldn''t do anything to hurt Julia. By distancing myself, I thought they would finally be happy. But as you can see, it turned out like this."


    After a pause, Jean continued, "I thought that I finally moved on. But the moment I saw Terence, I realized that I had never forgotten him in the past three years. I believe that he is the same as me.


    Since Julia and Terence are divorced, he has the right to pursue his happiness. That is also the same for me. So, I''m sorry. I won''t agree to your request. I love Terence. He already corrected the mistake from three years ago. It took me tremendous effort to wait for this opportunity. I can''t afford to give up."


    Tina was so enraged that her face reddened. "Are you setting yourself against me?" she roared.

 Chapter 138 An Opportunity

    "No, Aunt. I don''t mean to set myself against you." Jean shook her head. "I just want to pursue my happiness. Everything has finally returned to what it was three years ago. I believe that Terence will have his own judgment.


    I know what I''m saying may make you unhappy. But Aunt, I am already determined to be with him. I won''t give up on him." Although her tone was soft, her words were clear and firm.


    Tina gave Jean a disdainful look. In her mind, Jean didn''t change much from her childhood. At that moment, Tina remembered how Jean liked to exchange tears and hypocrisy for anything she wanted.


    An irritated scowl pained Tina''s face. "So even if I don''t agree with your relationship with Terence, you won''t back down?"


    "No, I won''t." Jean gave her a determined nod. "Aunt, we are adults. We have our ideas about love. I don''t expect your permissi


    orry about me. I''m fine."


    "I don''t get it! What happened? Why did you suddenly move out?" With a frown, Terence wanted to know why. However, Jean didn''t answer his questions.


    After hanging up the phone, Terence felt something was wrong. He called Mandy and asked her what happened. She told him everything that Jean taught her in advance. "Terence, you see, we have troubled you for a long time. Don''t worry about us. We''re going to be fine."


    She continued in a warm tone, "Your mother did this because she is also worried about you. We can understand."


    The more concession Mandy and Jean made, the more apologetic Terence felt. After promising to solve the problem, he reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Many gave Jean a worried look. "Are you sure about this? Will it work? What if it doesn''t work?"


    "Just wait and see." Jean smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 139 Denounce

    After hanging up the phone, Terence went to bed. However, he didn''t sleep well that night. If it weren''t too late, he would have rushed to Tina and asked her why she did that.


    The whole night, Terence only thought about Tina''s decision. He believed that she had gone too far.


    The next morning, Terence went back to his parents'' house and was going to ask Tina why she drove Jean out.


    When he arrived, Tina greeted Terence as if nothing had happened. "Why are you free today? Come and have breakfast. I made your favorite shrimp wontons."


    When he noticed the well-prepared breakfast on the table, Terence had a hunch. It seemed that Tina had already known that he would come back.


    "Well, what are you just sitting there? The wontons won''t taste good if they get cold." Tina pulled Terence over. In a warm tone, she said to him, "It''s rare for you to come back. Have a taste of my cooking. Tell me if there''s anything to improve with the


    mad. With the severity of the situation, he didn''t notice that he just threatened his mother.


    After he left such words, Terence turned around and was about to leave. But after taking two steps, he looked back and said to Tina, "By the way, if you meet Julia later, please deliver some words for me. Divorcing her is the best decision in my life. Additionally, didn''t she say that I had an affair with Jean? In that case, I will woo Jean and live a happy life with her."


    "You ungrateful bastard! What are you talking about?" Tina was pissed off. She can''t understand Terence anymore. The more she quarreled with him, the more stubborn he would be.


    "What''s that noise so early in the morning?" While the two were in a stalemate, Sandra groaned. The old woman was in poor health, and the weather was not good. As such, she got up late that day.


    As soon as she walked out of her room, Sandra heard the fierce argument between Terence and Tina.

 Chapter 140 Defending Terence

    "Terence, you''re back!" When Sandra saw Terence, her face lit up. Although she didn''t like Simon, she had always spoiled her grandson. She had favored Terence since he was a child.


    As such, Sandra and Terence had a good relationship.


    "Grandma!" At the sight of his grandmother''s face, Terence''s expression softened. Since Sandra was old, he didn''t want her to worry much about him.


    "Today''s not a good day. Why didn''t you have more rest in your bed?" As Terence spoke, he approached Sandra. Then, he held her hand and assisted her in sitting down on the sofa.


    "How can I fall asleep?" Sandra sighed and looked at Terence with worry. "I heard you quarreling with your mother so early in the morning. I''m worried about you. Terence, tell me, did your mother bully you again?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Tina frowned and looked at Sandra with disbelief. "I''m just teaching my son how to be a good man. Don''t be so unreasonable."


    "Humph!" Sandra sneered. "Teac


    "Get her a cup of coffee."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." She turned around and made a welcoming gesture. Then, Jean entered Terence''s office.


    The moment she arrived, Jean revealed an apologetic look. "I''m sorry. We should meet at nine o''clock, but I haven''t arrived until now. Please forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter anymore." Terence frowned. "Why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Terence was worried that Jean didn''t answer his phone because of Tina. After all, he was also at fault.


    "Your call?" After a short pause, Jean took out her phone. "I''m sorry. It was noisy in the subway. I didn''t hear it."


    "I see." Terence breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he pointed to a chair and said, "Have a seat. Don''t stand there."


    After she sat down, Jean took out a document from her bag and explained it to Terence. An hour later, she said, "This is the current situation in the company. I''m preparing to shoot a TV series. The script is half-written. I''ll update you with an email later."

 Chapter 141 Make It Clear

    "There''s no need for that." Terence looked at Jean with confident eyes. "I noticed that you are always busy with the company''s affairs. Since you are rather committed, I''m positive that you can make decisions by yourself. You don''t have to report everything to me."


    "I can''t do that! You also have shares in the company. Besides, it''s my first time to run a company. I''m terrified that my lack of experience will lead to problems in the company. So, I will be more relieved if you can help me manage it."


    Jean flashed a smile. "That''s everything I need to report. If you don''t think it''s a problem, I''ll leave now."


    "Wait a minute!" Terence hurriedly stopped Jean. "Jean, I''m deeply sorry for what my mother did to you. Her reaction was out of my expectations. I didn''t think that she would go to you..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Before Terence could finish his words, Jean interrupted him. "It''s a rather goo


    way. On the way, I sprained my ankle. I didn''t expect this to happen.


    How unlucky!"


    "Are you okay? Can you walk?" When he heard Jean''s words, Terence blamed himself even more. He wanted to help her up, but she refused his help.


    Jean looked at Terence awkwardly and said, "I''m fine. I can walk on my own.


    Starting now, we should lessen our interaction. We''d better keep a distance from each other. I''m afraid that others will see how close we are, and it will harm your reputation. I''ve already brought you a lot of trouble. I can''t..."


    With an offended expression, Terence interrupted Jean, "Why are you still saying that?" He picked her up and carried her into the elevator in front of his employees.


    When she noticed the surprised eyes of the people outside the office, Jean felt triumphant.


    But after they entered the elevator, Jean still said to Terence, "Stop! Put me down. People saw us..."

 Chapter 142 An Encounter

    The people in the company were completely stunned. They could only watch on with wide eyes as Terence carried Jean into the elevator. The closing of the elevator doors was just like a call that snapped them out of their daze. They immediately gathered in groups and started gossiping in full swings.


    "Did you see that? Mr. Chen seemed very worried about Miss Gu."


    "Yes, I¡¯ve been saying for a long time that they aren¡¯t just friends. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve always refused to admit it. I''d like to see how they''re going to deny it now."


    "I think Miss Gu and Mr. Chen are a good match. They¡¯re both nice people. It''ll be nice if they really get together."


    The crowd''s chatters made Jillian frown. "That''ll do. Do you all have nothing to do now? Be careful that Mr. Chen will deduct your salary if he hears you gossiping about him!"


    The moment Jillian finished saying that, everyone else rushed away and went about their respective business like scattered b


    guilty?"


    Terence was certain that it was Julia who instigated Tina into treating Jean like that, so he wasn¡¯t polite to her.


    Julia had no idea what had happened. She frowned and tried to get rid of Terence''s hand. "You¡¯re hurting me."


    "You''re hurt?" Terence seemed to have heard something funny. He looked at Julia and said, "Will a woman like you know what hurt is? Jean¡¯s your sister. Why did you have to bully her like that?"


    "I bullied her?" When Julia heard this word, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing. When it came to bullying, was there anyone else better than Jean? She really didn''t expect that one day, she would be accused of bullying the Queen of Bullies. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Julia disliked conflicts. Faced with Jean¡¯s repeated provocation, she had always given in again and again. She didn¡¯t understand why these inexplicable charges would be buckled on her head when she had already been pushed to this step.

 Chapter 143 You Reminded Me

    "Don''t you understand?" A cold smile painted Terence''s face. He didn''t know why, but Julia could always provoke his anger with a few words. "Julia, there''s no outsider here. Put away your hypocritical face. It''s disgusting to see it."


    When she heard what Terence said, Julia sneered. She got so upset that she ignored the pain in her hand. "Since you think I''m disgusting, stay away from me! Why are you always provoking me? Is it fun?"


    "Don''t flatter yourself!" Terence gave Julia a cold glare. "It''s just an accident today. I am warning you for the last time. Stay away from Jean and my mother. I don''t want you talking nonsense to my mother ever again."


    Julia was about to refute, but suddenly, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that Samuel was calling. Without any hesitation, she answered, "What''s wrong, Samuel?"


    When he heard how Julia called another man''s name so intimately, Terence''s heart skipped a beat. It was as if


    patience reached its limits, Julia scowled, "Mr. Chen, this is the entrance of the hospital. Many people are coming and going. I''m afraid that some people might know you. If they take some inappropriate photos and post them on the Internet, I won''t care. At most, you can increase the exposure of me. Maybe I will be more famous. However, you have a different situation."


    Julia revealed a conspicuous smile. "You are a famous person in H City. It''s not good for you to get involved with me, an actress with scandals. Besides, I''m sure that Jean won''t feel comfortable when she sees such photos. If the two of you quarrel because of me, you will have a hard time.


    So, for your sake, you''d better let go of me and disassociate yourself from me, unless you want to get involved in detrimental gossips."


    "You reminded me." Suddenly, Terence grabbed Julia''s hand. He pulled her into his car and refused to let her go no matter what she said.

 Chapter 144 A Bed Partner

    "What the hell are you doing?" Julia tried to open the car door but found out that Terence locked it. She frowned and yelled, "Terence, we have nothing to do with each other now. Let me go!"


    Terence didn''t say anything. Instead, he started the car and drove with a cold face.


    When she saw that the car was driving farther and farther away, Julia became more flustered. She shrank in her seat and asked Terence in a meek voice, "Terence, what the hell do you want to do? Please just let me off the car."


    Julia noticed the crazed look on Terence''s face. She couldn''t figure out what he wanted to do, but she was sure that it would do her no good.


    "Please stop the car! Or else I will..." Julia was frightened. Deep inside, she deeply regretted saying such harsh words just to irritate Terence.


    Then, a dark thought entered Julia''s mind. After a moment''s hesitation, she suddenly grabbed the steering wheel of the car. "Stop the car quickly!"


    ldn''t fall in love with a woman like you. I must have seen it wrong."


    Julia nodded slightly. When she saw that Lisa had given up her suspicions, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then Julia turned around and was about to enter the set. However, Lisa stopped her. "Wait!"


    Because of what happened just then, Julia was already in a bad mood. She didn''t have the patience to deal with Lisa. As such, Julia turned around and asked impatiently, "Why? Is there anything else?"


    Lisa walked up to Julia and looked at her up and down. In a disdainful tone, she asked Julia, "Where did you go?"


    "I went to the hospital," said Julia in an irritated voice.


    "Hospital?" Lisa sneered and pointed at the crack on Julia''s shoulder. "Which doctor is stupid enough to do that? He tore your dress while disinfecting your hand?"


    Julia''s heart sank. Nonetheless, she resolved herself and said, "What nonsense are you spouting? I damaged my dress by accident."

 Chapter 145 When Will It Come To An End

    "By accident?" Lisa squinted. "I don''t think so. It looks like someone has torn it apart."


    Lisa smirked as if she had discovered a secret about Julia. With a composed attitude, she waited for Julia''s explanation.


    However, no matter what explanation Julia would provide, Lisa wouldn''t change her conjecture.


    Julia''s face darkened. She felt wronged and bitter when Terence raped her. However, Lisa''s harassment was much more embarrassing.


    Since Julia still hadn''t answered after a long time, Lisa couldn''t help but sneer, "What''s wrong? Do you have nothing to say?"


    Julia heaved a sigh and said, "I don''t care what you say. I''ve already told you the truth. My conscience is clear."


    Was that true? Of course not.


    However, since Lisa was interrogating her, Julia had to lie.


    After such a remark, Julia turned around and left Lisa alone.


    Initially, Sherry wanted to go to the hospital with Julia. However, Julia told her to stay in the film crew and call if something happ


    d..."


    "And what?" Julia bit her lips and tried her best to restrain her emotions.


    "And you don''t have a cellphone now. It would be quite difficult to contact you. If I want to have sex, I can''t find you. At least with a cellphone, I can find you at any time I want," Terence said with a sneer. "Remember to turn on your phone twenty-four hours a day. Don''t make it hard for me to find you."


    Julia rolled her eyes. She already knew that Terence would never be so kind to her.


    "I understand." Although still feeling uncomfortable, Julia had to agree.


    After she hung up the phone, Julia lay on the bed in the hotel room. Her mind was in a mess. What happened during the period of separation from Terence was like a dream for her. She had thought that it would be good to wake up from the dream. Unfortunately, Julia didn''t expect that a nightmare would come afterward. All the unpleasant events didn''t seem to stop.


    She was exhausted. She didn''t know when her troubles would end.

 Chapter 146 Didnt You Recognize Me

    "Mom, I''m home!" Jean had been busy all day in the company. When she arrived home, she was gravely exhausted.


    Initially, Jean thought that Tina''s appearance was an excellent opportunity for her to get close to Terence. However, after a day, he still didn''t react at all. Anxiety was creeping in her mind.


    She was afraid that her plan might fail.


    Of course, Jean didn''t want to stay with Mandy in that measly apartment for a long time. The place was too small, and she didn''t have the chance to get in touch with Terence.


    Since Mandy moved out of Terence''s villa, she was in a bad mood. However, she was different that day. When she saw Jean come back, Mandy rushed up and said, "You''re back, Jean."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Jean looked at Mandy in confusion.


    Why did she suddenly change her mood?


    "Have a seat." As she held Jean''s hand, Mandy sat down on the sofa. She looked at Jean with hopeful eyes a


    it because of the thief?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing." Jean immediately withdrew her hand. "It''s not a big deal. I''m fine."


    "Miss, you..." Sandra looked at Jean with appreciative eyes. "I don''t know how to thank you. You got hurt because of me. I..."


    "Don''t worry about this. I''m alright." Jean gave Sandra a reassuring smile. "I''ll just go back and disinfect it."


    Then, Jean touched Sandra''s shoulder and said in a warm tone, "The most important thing is that you are safe."


    "What''s your name?" asked Sandra as she looked at Jean with a curious look.


    "Granny, didn''t you recognize me?" Jean presented herself to Sandra. "I''m Jean. I lived next to Terence''s house when I was a child. Don''t you remember?"


    "Jean..." Sandra repeated the name and suddenly realized who she was. "Oh, is that you? Miss Gu? Julia''s sister?"


    "Yes, that''s me." Jean revealed a cheerful appearance. "I recognized you at first sight."

 Chapter 147 Work Together

    "It''s you." After she recognized the woman in front of her, Sandra became cold towards Jean. She didn''t like people whose surname was Gu.


    Although Jean felt Sandra''s indifferent attitude, she was not discouraged.


    The moment she decided to get close to Sandra, she became aware that it would not be simple.


    "Granny, let me help you." Jean didn''t say anything else. She just carefully held Sandra''s arm. As she looked at how Jean was kind towards her, Sandra felt conflicted.


    Sandra didn''t like Jean because the latter was Julia''s sister. However, Jean just helped her and was wounded in the process.


    Deep in her heart, Sandra felt guilty.


    After they arrived in the car, Jean said to Sandra''s driver, "Please take Granny to the hospital for a check-up. She fell on the mountain just now. I''m afraid that something might happen to her."


    After a pause, Jean took out a business card from her bag. She handed him the card and added, "T


    sion. "Tell me. Why did you ask me to come here?"


    "I think you already have an idea. It''s about Julia," said Jean in a calm tone. The smile on her face never faded.


    As soon as she mentioned Julia, Eugen''s expression became sour. He looked at Jean through his sunglasses. At first, he thought that she was joking, but it turned out that she was not.


    Eugen scowled and said, "Miss Gu, you have the nerve to mention Julia. Last time, because of what you said, I..."


    It was so humiliating last time that Eugen couldn''t finish his words. With a disgruntled expression, he continued, "I am yet to settle the score with you regarding last time. How dare you mention Julia to me! What the hell do you want to do?"


    When she saw that Eugen was furious, Jean smiled. In a composed voice, she comforted him, "Mr. Su, don''t worry. I haven''t finished my words yet. Even if you are angry, at least save your opinion until I finish what I have to say."

 Chapter 148 True Face

    With a dubious look, Eugen said to Jean, "I''d like to hear what else you have to say."


    "Mr. Su, I know Julia embarrassed you last time. Well, have you ever thought about venting your anger?" Jean asked with a sweet smile on her face as if she were not suggesting dealing with her sister.


    She already realized that Eugen was the same kind of person as her. He would never let go of such a big insult from Julia.


    The only thing Eugen needed was an opportunity for revenge.


    "Vent my anger? Of course, I have thought about it. I''ve been in this industry for such a long time. No woman dares to do disrespect me, except for Julia. She painfully embarrassed me, and I have always thought of getting revenge even in my dreams," said Eugen through gritted teeth.


    "Well, that''s good to hear." Jean revealed a crafty grin. She looked at Eugen and said, "Mr. Su, I hav


    rpose is, I think I have no obligation to tell you. You just need to know that we are on the same side. That''s enough."


    "Miss Gu, aren''t you afraid that I might blackmail you after knowing your dirty secret?" said Eugen with a sneer.


    "You won''t." Jean gave a sinister smile and said, "You are the same kind of person as me. You will do anything just to achieve your goal. Exposing me won''t do you any good. A smart person like you should have already realized it."


    As he meticulously looked at Jean, Eugen finally smiled and said, "With such a powerful opponent like you, no wonder Julia doesn''t have any popularity in the crew. You are right. I''m curious about your matter, but I don''t have to know it. But Miss Gu, I don''t have any other requirements. I just hope that you can do well what you promised me."


    "Don''t worry. I will," Jean vowed with a sly grin.

 Chapter 149 Dont You Know

    Because of the incident with Julia, Jean was already in a bad mood. Besides, she couldn''t concentrate on her work. As such, several misfortunes had befallen her so in the early morning.


    Knock! Knock! When Jean was about to drink some water to relax, her secretary knocked at the door.


    Jean put down the cup impatiently and shouted towards the door, "What''s wrong this time? Didn''t I told you not to bother me if there is nothing important?"


    "Miss Gu, there is an elderly madam outside. She says she is looking for you," said the secretary.


    "Does she have an appointment?" asked Jean with a perplexed expression.


    "No, but..."


    Before the secretary finished his words, Jean impatiently interrupted, "Why are you allowing someone to see me without an appointment? Is this the first day you work as a secretary? Don''t you know how to deal with this situation? Do you need me to teach you?"


    "No, I..." The secretary felt wronge


    d her eyebrows. She did have a good impression of Jean. However, compared with Terence, Jean was meaningless.


    "Granny..." Jean passionately held Sandra''s hands. "Only a few people know about Julia''s marriage with Terence. Besides, I was the one who was engaged to him three years ago. I should be the one who got married to him. Well, now, I just want everything to get back on track."


    With eager eyes, Jean looked at Sandra and continued, "Granny, I am in love with Terence. I''m willing to do anything for him. I just hope you can give me a chance. My relationship with Terence will inevitably improve in the future. I don''t want to give up on Terence just because of someone else."


    "Someone else? What do you mean by that?" asked Sandra with a frown.


    "Granny, you don''t know?" Jean faked a shocked appearance. "I thought you had already known what happened between Terence and me."


    "What happened?" Sandra grew more confused.

 Chapter 150 A Message From Terence

    Jean sighed and said to Sandra, "I contacted with Terence after I came back. Terence asked me to live the house he shared with Julia during their marriage. Although we are only friends now, I''m satisfied to see him often."


    Jean continued with a bitter smile, "However, Aunt Tina found out that I lived there. She insisted that it was me who caused their divorce. She regarded me as a mistress who destroyed their marriage and drove me out of that house."


    "Did you mean Tina already knew what happened between you and Terence?" Sandra felt that the situation was getting even more chaotic.


    "Yes." Jean gave a slight nod. Then she continued in a dignified tone, "Actually, it''s not that I can''t afford a house. As you can see, I have my own company now. I lived in Terence''s house just to get close to him. Why should I do that if it wasn''t for my feelings for him?"


    As she passionately held Sandra''s hands, Jean continued in a low voice, "I


    riedly.


    Although she was a relative of Jean, Julia had already proven her worth with her acting skills and dedicated attitude. Director Guo believed that he would be willing to cooperate with her next time.


    "Yes." To keep her appointment with Terence, Julia had to lie.


    "If you don''t feel well, you can go to rest first. We''ll just shoot the other scenes first. Don''t exhaust yourself," said Director Guo in a sensible tone.


    Although she felt guilty, Julia had no choice. Without even changing her clothes, she rushed to the hotel that Terence booked.


    As soon as she knocked on the door, a big hand reached out and dragged Julia into the room.


    Terence pressed Julia against the wall. His hands pinned her wrists, and his toned chest writhe against her petite body.


    "Wait! I want to take a shower first." Although they already had countless sex with each other, seeing Terence''s eight pack abs still made Julia unconsciously blush.

 Chapter 151 I Promise You

    "There''s no need. Anyway, we need to shower later." Terence''s low voice rang in Julia''s ear. With his impulsive actions, her body trembled as her bones felt wobbly.


    "Hey! Stop! Let go of me. I''ve just finished filming, and my clothes are dirty." Despite her complaints, Julia didn''t reject Terence''s intimacy. Although the two of them had divorced, he was still her husband in her eyes. She just didn''t want him to lose interest in her.


    Fortunately, Terence didn''t seem to mind it at all. Before Julia could finish her words, he kissed her, lifted her, and carried her to the bed.


    This time, Terence was very gentle.


    The two of them shared a wonderful time. Terence slowly guided Julia to orgasm with him.


    Julia almost thought that she had returned to the past with him, back to the time when they hadn''t divorced. However, Terence''s next words destroyed her shallow dreams.


    After their activity, Terence immediately got up and showered, as


    ctor Guo is shooting is going to be finished soon. Director Guo has prepared a dinner party. Could you please come with me?"


    Before Terence opened his mouth, Jean hurriedly explained, "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I just think that it''s an excellent way to enter this industry. After all, we are in this industry now. It''s good to know more people. Additionally, you are also a shareholder of the company. The most important thing is..."


    Jean blushed and said hesitantly, "The most important thing is that everyone thinks that we two are a couple. Can you please do this as a favor?


    "Okay." Terence agreed without hesitation. After thinking for a while, he suddenly asked Jean, "Will Julia go?"


    "Of course..." When she heard Terence mention Julia, Jean''s face froze. Nonetheless, she quickly put on a smile and said, "I''m sure Julia will go to such an important occasion."


    "Okay, I promise to accompany you," Terence agreed readily.

 Chapter 152 Provocation

    Jean was both happy and angry at the same time.


    The reason for her happiness was that Terence had promised to be her partner. As such, her lie could continue. However, she was angry because he seemed to have feelings for Julia still.


    Terence was only willing to go to the party because of Julia.


    As such, Jean was confused about her role in Terence''s life. Was she a mere plaything?


    Although Jean was furious, she still pretended as if nothing had happened. "I will send the address and time to your phone. Well then, I''m leaving now."


    "Okay. Take care." Terence nodded slightly but didn''t mention what happened between them before.


    Jean thought she was so stupid. She had thought that if she moved out, Terence would feel sorry for her. As time went by, the relationship between them would develop further. But she didn''t expect that things would come to this.


    As she sat silently in the car headed for her company, Jean felt confused.


    She had even explic


    you in a hurry to pick up a gift for Sandra?" Jean said in a hateful tone. "I advise you not to waste your time. For her, your divorce is her best birthday gift. If she sees you, she might not be able to celebrate her birthday. I think it better for you not to show up."


    "What are you talking about?" Sherry looked at Jean discontentedly. Since she was no longer a servant, she became more aggressive towards Jean. When she noticed how disrespectful Jean was to Julia, Sherry decided to beat up Jean.


    Sherry rolled up her sleeves as she spoke, but was stopped by Julia.


    Julia gave Jean a disdainful stare. It was not the right time to argue with her. Julia already knew that Sandra did not like her. Nonetheless, she still respected Sandra.


    It was her duty to show up at her birthday party and give her a gift.


    With a detestable expression, Julia looked at Jean and said coldly, "You''d better think about what you want to give her instead of arguing with me here."

 Chapter 153 An Uninvited Guest

    Julia stared at Jean coldly and said, "You are right. Sandra doesn''t like me. But so what? I have already divorced Terence. Do I need her to like me?"


    Since she divorced Terence, Julia didn''t have to be as submissive as before. Back then, she was thinking about how to please Sandra and make her satisfied with her every day.


    With a disdainful expression, Julia continued, "But you are different. You set me up with all your heart just to marry Terence, didn''t you?


    It''s now your job to please Sandra. You''d better think about what you should give her to make her happy rather than argue with me." After she vented out her words, a euphoric sensation overwhelmed Julia. She felt much more relaxed.


    Usually, at this time, Julia always felt distressed about what she should give Sandra. But this year was different. Her mood had changed.


    "You..." Although Jean was furious, Julia''s words made sense.


    If Jean wanted to be Terence''s wife, she had to i


    Terence was also confused. He looked at Sandra and wondered when she became so intimate with Jean.


    "Mom, I''m talking to you." Today was Sandra''s birthday. If it was not necessary, Tina didn''t want to quarrel with her and make her unhappy.


    After comforting Jean for a while, Sandra turned to Tina and asked, "What''s wrong? It''s my birthday. Do I have to get your approval if I want to invite someone?"


    "Why are you so unreasonable?"


    Tina almost lost her temper, but Simon hurriedly stopped her. Otherwise, the two women would argue. He smiled and explained to Sandra, "Mom, that''s not what Tina meant. She just feared that you might have some misunderstanding."


    "What? Why? Am I a fool in your eyes?" Sandra said coldly.


    When he saw this, Terence hurried to mediate. "Grandma, today is your birthday. Don''t be angry."


    Terence comforted Sandra for a while and then said, "Dad and Mom just want to ask about how you got so familiar with Jean."

 Chapter 154 No Right To Refuse

    "Oh, you are so sweet, Terence!" When Sandra heard Terence''s words, she finally smiled. She took his hand and said softly, "I told you that I ran into a thief when I went to pray two days ago. A girl helped me take my bag back. Do you remember?"


    "Of course, I do." Terence nodded slightly. He had been shocked when the driver had called him and told him what had happened to Sandra. Fortunately, the driver had taken Sandra to the hospital to have a checkup. After confirming that she had not been injured, Terence had breathed a sigh of relief.


    A confused expression painted Terence''s face as Sandra brought up the event.


    "Grandma, why are you talking about it all of a sudden?" asked Terence in confusion.


    "The girl who helped me is Jean. When she helped me take my bag back, her hand was injured. Today is my birthday. I just invited her to express my gratitude. Is ther


    doing?" As soon as Julia opened her mouth, she was gagged by Terence''s hand.


    Terence held Julia tightly on the shoulder and carried her to the washbasin. He was so strong that she couldn''t resist.


    Julia''s eyes widened in fear. Although she did have an improper relationship with Terence, she was reluctant to do something inappropriate today.


    So Julia bit Terence hard to wake him up.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood. Instead of losing interest, the blood made Terence more excited. His hand went straight to the bottom of Julia''s dress and slipped into her legs.


    Frightened, Julia tried her best to hold back Terence''s hand. Tears were streaming down her face. "Stop! We can''t do this here."


    "When did you have the right to refuse?" Terence sneered with a complete disregard for Julia''s feelings.


    His hand was so cold that Julia unconsciously shivered.

 Chapter 155 Dont Be In A Hurry To Leave

    Julia felt wronged. However, she didn''t dare to shout. Even if she cried, she still lowered her voice in fear of being discovered.


    Julia knew well about Terence''s temper. If she obeyed him, he might felt bored and let her go. However, he would make her life miserable if she refused.


    Nonetheless, Julia still tried to resist.


    However, with his immense strength, Terence easily turned Julia''s back to him and lifted her dress.


    Terence didn''t think it was enough. He raised Julia''s chin with his hand and forced her to look at herself in the mirror.


    Julia felt extremely humiliated. She didn''t even know when the nightmare ended. When she came to senses, Terence had already put on his trousers, as if nothing had happened.


    The air was filled with the smell of semen. In the end, Julia felt that she could no longer bear it.


    "Is it fun?" After tidying up her clothes, Julia sadly looked at Terence behind her in the mirr


    he point of keeping her?"


    "Julia, what happened?" Tina felt something was wrong. She held Julia''s hand and asked sincerely, "Did someone bully you?"


    "No." Julia shook her head. "How could anyone bully me?"


    She took a look at Sandra and said, "Grandma, last time you said that you couldn''t sleep well at night, so I bought you a massage pillow. Have a try. Happy birthday. I will leave now."


    Tina grew anxious. It took her lots of effort to get Julia here. How could she let Julia leave so quickly?


    Tina glared at Terence and said, "Why are you just sitting there? Julia wants to leave now! Say something, Terence."


    Terence put down the newspaper in his hand, stood up, and looked at Julia coldly. "Since you are already here, you can stay and have dinner with us. Although we are divorced, we can still be friends."


    "Yes, he''s right." Tina nodded. "Listen to what Terence said. Don''t be in a hurry to leave the party."

 Chapter 156 Dispute

    Before Julia could say anything, Jean suddenly walked towards her. With a faked smile, Jean said, "Julia, please stay. Today is Granny Sandra''s birthday. What is more important than celebrating with her?"


    Since Jean had said that, Julia realized it would be unreasonable if she refused again. As such, Julia gave a slight nod and agreed to stay.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief. Since she was done setting the table, Tina invited everyone to sit.


    Julia deliberately waited for Terence to take his seat, then she chose a place far from him. She didn''t have the mood or patience to deal with Terence or Jean.


    As such, Julia decided to keep her distance.


    Unexpectedly, when Tina came out and saw where Julia sat, she grabbed Julia''s hand and dragged her up. "What are you doing there? There''s still some space available. Sit here."


    Tina asked Julia to sit next to Terence. Julia hesitated for a lo


    wanted.


    But before Julia could finish her words, Tina exclaimed, "What''s wrong with Julia calling me Mom? She and Terence have indeed divorced. But she is my sworn daughter now. It''s only appropriate for her to call me Mom."


    "Sworn daughter?" Sandra immediately raised an eyebrow. "Why didn''t you discuss it with me?"


    "What? Do I need our approval before having a sworn daughter?" Tina asked in an angry tone. "I like Julia. If she can''t be my daughter-in-law, then she will be my sworn daughter. Is there any problem?"


    Tina was defending Julia, which made Jean feel uncomfortable.


    So did Sandra.


    Terence, who was the center of the incident, sat aside as if it didn''t concern him.


    When he noticed the disturbing atmosphere, Simon pulled Tina''s sleeve. However, Tina shook off his hand and said with dissatisfaction, "Hey! Why are you pulling me? What I said is true. Is there any problem?"

 Chapter 157 An Outsider

    "Aunt, Granny, please stop arguing," pleaded Jean as Tina and Sandra quarreled with each other for the sake of Julia. Because she got complacent, Jean forgot that she was also unwelcome in this family.


    With a proud expression, Jean turned to Julia and said, "Julia, you have already divorced Terence, but you still refer to Aunt Tina as Mom. What will Terence''s future wife think? It''s inappropriate for you to address her like that."


    When she saw how Jean pretended to be righteous, Tina rolled her eyes. "Who do you think you are? When does an outsider have the right to interfere in my family''s affairs?"


    "I..." Jean was surprised by Tina''s rebuttal and lowered her head in the end.


    Nonetheless, Tina was right. Jean had no right to cut in Tina and Sandra''s argument.


    Jean was also at fault. When she noticed that Sandra was dissing Julia, Jean prematurely believed that she would be Terence''s future wife.


    Although she was indignant, Jean still pretended to be ob


    leave now," Julia insisted. She was desperate to leave the villa. "I have to go back to work tomorrow morning."


    "But..."


    Terence suddenly stood up before Tina finished her words and said, "Let me drive you home."


    "That''s right. Ask Terence to drive you back." When she noticed that Terence took the initiative, Tina was overjoyed. She took hold of Julia''s hand and said, "It''s not easy to take a taxi here at night. Just let Terence drive you back. Besides, you have a hard time during the filming. You should take care of yourself during your break. If you have time, come home, okay?"


    "I will." Anyway, Julia gave a mere verbal promise. It was uncertain whether she would come or not.


    Tina turned to Terence and said, "Be careful and send Julia back safely. Got it?"


    "Okay," said Terence indifferently. He turned to Sandra and said, "Grandma, we''re leaving now."


    Julia was nervous and didn''t understand why Terence suddenly said he wanted to drive her back.

 Chapter 158 Drive Her Home

    When Julia was at a loss for what to do, Jean stood up and said to Sandra, "Granny, it''s late. You should go to bed early. I''m leaving too."


    "So soon?" A disgruntled look painted Sandra''s face. She took Jean''s hand and said, "I haven''t talked enough with you."


    Sandra and Jean got along well. They talked about a lot of things.


    "It''s okay. I can visit again next time," Jean said with a smile. "I''ll come over and talk to you when I''m free. Is that okay?"


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you," Sandra nodded and then turned to Terence. "Terence, you have to leave anyway. Why don''t you also drive Jean home?"


    "Sure." Terence nodded slightly. He went out first, followed by Julia and Jean.


    After arriving at Terence''s car, Julia wisely sat in the back seat while Jean sat in the passenger seat.


    There was an awkward silence in the car. Jean smiled slyly and suddenly asked, "Julia, the shooting is about to end. Have you thought about


    ls that think with the lower parts of their bodies. If a woman comes to them, they will quickly take the offer."


    As she looked at Jean, Mandy suddenly realized something and asked, "You mean that Julia and Terence...?"


    "Yes!" Jean shouted in aggravation as if she didn''t even want Mandy to tell the truth. "I heard them making love inside the Chen family''s bathroom earlier. That bitch, Julia, has already divorced Terence, but she still lingers around him. I must teach her a lesson."


    Jean wanted to let Julia know that Terence was the love of her life. She couldn''t let Julia touch her things casually.


    "How is that possible?" Mandy was bewildered. "When the two of them were still married, Terence seldom went home. Why did he do such things after they divorced?"


    "It must be that bitch, Julia, who seduced Terence." Jean revealed a sour expression. "That shameless bitch can do such a thing in the bathroom. It''s disgusting!"

 Chapter 159 Questioning Her

    Thinking of Julia''s seductive appearance after she came out of the bathroom, Jean felt uncomfortable.


    "What do you want to do?" asked Mandy with a frown.


    Jean revealed a sly smile. "You''ll know it soon."


    Although Jean had already warned her, Julia still didn''t listen. As such, Jean decided to be ruthless instead.


    Not only was she going to make Julia regret such an indecent relationship with Terence, but she also wanted to ruin Julia''s reputation.


    Meanwhile, Julia grew anxious as she sat silently in Terence''s car. She looked at the direction they were heading. Instead of heading towards Julia''s hotel, he was driving towards his house.


    A worried expression painted Julia''s face as she kept a safe distance from Terence. "Wait! Where on earth are you taking me?"


    However, Terence didn''t say anything. As such, Julia''s nervousness grew worse. "I have to shoot tomorrow morning. Stop the car quickly. I can go back by myself."


    "Shut up!" shouted T


    ast night?" asked Jean with a straightforward attitude.


    "What do you think we did? Julia didn''t look at Jean. "He simply sent me back to the hotel. What else could he do?"


    "You are lying!" Jean scowled. In a desperate tone, she said, "I''ve asked them about it. They all said that you didn''t come back last night. What did you do with him?


    Julia, you''d better not play tricks on me, or..."


    "Well, you already know the truth. Why are you still asking me about it?" Julia revealed an arrogant expression. "He took me back to his house. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Make it clear. Why did Terence take you home? What did you two do last night?" Jean''s face turned miserable. She didn''t understand what Terence was thinking and why he did that.


    "I think the truth is already obvious." Julia curled her lips. "A man and a woman stayed in a room alone. Terence is a normal man. What else do you think we did?"


    "You..." Jean was so furious that she raised her hand.

 Chapter 160 Fish In Troubled Waters

    "What? Do you want to slap me again?" Julia sneered. Although it was only the two of them at the moment, they weren''t sure who was watching.


    People were walking around. If Jean slapped Julia, they would attract the attention of those passersby.


    Jean persevered to maintain her image. As such, she wouldn''t dare to do anything that might ruin her reputation.


    "I don''t want my hand to get dirty." Jean angrily put down her hand, glared at Julia, and threatened, "Julia, I don''t care about the relationship between you and Terence. Anyway, you guys are already divorced. You should keep your distance from him. If I find out that you have a connection with him again, I will not let you go."


    A cold malicious expression painted Jean''s face. "Don''t think I''m threatening you. I''m just stating some facts. You know what I can do if I am determined."


    Nonetheless, Julia was unfazed by Jean''s words. She looked at Jean indifferen


    ave a look at it. Sign the contract if you think there is no problem. Then, I will do well what you want me to do."


    With a frown, Jean took over the contract from Eugen. She scowled after she read the terms on the document.


    It was not a fair contract at all. The document contained unequal terms. Although Jean hadn''t been in this industry for a long time, it was the first time she had seen an actor who demanded such a high price.


    "Well, I''m afraid this is a little difficult," Jean said euphemistically. "I have to pay you such a large amount of money every year. Additionally, you will choose all the resources. You can also get eighty percent of the income. I don''t think..."


    "Miss Gu, if you don''t think it''s a good idea, then let''s just forget our cooperation this time." With a faint smile, Eugen drew back the contract. "Well, that''s disappointing. I hope that there''s more chance for us to cooperate in the future."

 Chapter 161 Stand Out

    Eugen pretended to sigh and said to Jean, "I wanted to do you a favor, but I guess you don''t need it now. Well..."


    When she heard what Eugen said, and at the thought of what happened last night, Jean''s mind was in a mess. Suddenly, she grabbed the contract from Eugen''s hand and then signed her name. With an angry expression, she exclaimed, "I''ve signed the contract. Mr. Su, don''t forget what you promised me."


    "Don''t worry. I will do a fine job for you." As he looked at the contract in his hands, Eugen smiled with satisfaction.


    When Jean left Eugen''s lounge, Julia was still filming. She glared sharply at Julia.


    ''I''ll let you be complacent for a few more days. Then, you''ll get what you deserve.''


    Julia didn''t know what Jean wanted to do. The shooting was about to end. As such, the crew was under a lot of pressure to catch up with the progress. After a whole day''s work, Julia was exhausted. She had planned to go back to th


    crying and looked at Julia arrogantly.


    Julia felt terrible, but she still asked Mandy, "What the hell do you want?"


    "What do I want? Didn''t I make it clear just now?" Mandy rolled her eyes. "I don''t have any other requests. I just hope that you can cut off contact with Terence as soon as possible. You know, Jean genuinely likes him. They are dating now. You had already intervened in her relationship three years ago. It''s time to give him back to Jean!"


    Mandy looked at Julia coldly and continued, "You and Terence have divorced. Why are you still doing such inappropriate acts with him? Just be a kind person and give a chance for Terence and Jean to be happy. Jean is your sister. You should be more tolerant."


    "Just because she is my sister, no matter what she wants or needs, I should give it to her, right?" Deep inside, Julia felt like her heart was bleeding.


    With her mind confused and her heart astray, she was miserable.

 Chapter 162 I Promise You

    "Of course," Mandy said casually. "Ask yourself, what did you do to her three years ago? You married Terence, but what about Jean? She had been away for more than three years. She did not want to interfere in your life so she went abroad, alone. Hasn''t she done enough?


    You had been with Terence for the past three years. Were you happy then? Since you were not happy, why don''t you let Jean be happy?"


    Tears trailed down Julia''s face as she struggled to control them. "Is that what you want?"


    "Of course." Mandy nodded. "Jean had a hard time in the past three years. Please let Terence go."


    "She had a hard time? What about me?" Julia looked at Mandy, contempt evident on her face. "When she was abroad, she did not even care whether you were dead or alive. She turned her back on you and left. I wired her money every month without a complaint. And you,


    miles, you will be happy.


    Mom, tell me the truth right now. Did you give birth to me?" Julia''s eyes did not waver from her mother''s face.


    But Mandy didn''t respond to any of that. She looked at Julia coldly instead and said, "You don''t want to support me anymore. That is why you are looking for an excuse, am I right?"


    Sneering, she added, "Let me tell you. I suffered a lot when I gave birth to you. I don''t think a few harsh words from me are enough for you to forget all my kindness towards raising you.


    Don''t change the topic anyway. I came here to ask you to stay away from Terence. Can you do it or not?"


    "Okay, I promise you," Julia said finally, feeling defeated. Her bitter smile returned. "Starting today, I will never go looking for Terence."


    To her, the oath did not mean much since it was Terence who came to see her usually, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 163 What Brings You Here

    After hearing Julia¡¯s promise, Mandy was finally relieved. She looked at her daughter complacently, thinking that Julia was afraid of her.


    "Remember what you said today, or I''ll come back," she scoffed at Julia.


    Mandy left after her threat, but Julia stayed there for a long time. When Julia returned to the hotel, she found Sherry and Terence standing at the doorway.


    Julia stopped and stared at Terence.


    He was standing in front of Sherry while listening to what she was saying.


    Terence just got off work and didn¡¯t want to go home yet. He himself didn''t know why he came to Julia. When he arrived, he saw Sherry pacing anxiously alone at the doorway. He went to her and asked her why.


    Only then did he find out what had just happened there.


    Terence could imagine how sad Julia would be when she was insulted by her mother.


    "Mr. Chen, Julia is


    was still wet. "It¡¯s so late. Why aren¡¯t you taking a rest yet in your room? Why are you here?"


    "Well, I¡¯m here to bring you something." Sherry waved the bag in her hand towards Julia.


    "What¡¯s that?" Julia stepped aside to let Sherry in and closed the door.


    "These are cakes and chocolates. You should eat something," said Sherry.


    "Oh, you bought them?" Julia asked as she wiped her hair.


    "Well, yes," Sherry said awkwardly. "I heard that when one is in a bad mood, she should eat something sweet, so I..."


    "Do you believe in hearsay?" Looking at the varieties of cakes and chocolates on the table, Julia sighed helplessly. "Did you buy so many cakes and chocolates to make me gain weight?"


    "No, I¡ª" Sherry explained hurriedly.


    "I¡¯m just kidding. Thank you." Julia smiled at her.


    "You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯ll leave for now," Sherry said with relief.

 Chapter 164 Investigation

    Julia stopped Sherry. "Wait! Can you stay with me for a while?"


    Stunned for a moment, Sherry finally agreed. She knew Julia was feeling off, so she decide to stay with Julia for a while.


    "Sherry, I heard that you have siblings, don¡¯t you?" Julia asked with curiosity.


    "Yes, I have a brother and a sister," Sherry answered.


    "I see," Julia nodded. "Then, does your mother favor the youngest child?"


    "Of course." Sherry smiled before continuing, "My brother and sister are still young. It¡¯s natural for my mother to spoil them. But my mother is also good to me and treats me fairly."


    "Really?" A bitter smile appeared on Julia¡¯s face. She felt bitter when she was reminded of the two totally different attitudes of Mandy towards her and towards Jean.


    "Julia, what¡¯s wrong?" asked Sherry when she noticed that something was wrong with her. "Are yo


    ruptly, she grabbed Eric''s hand and asked, "Hey, what did you just say?"


    "What?" Eric was surprised. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so excited?"


    "Well, you said you found a private detective, right?" Julia asked him with ecstasy.


    Eric nodded slightly. "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked.


    "Well, can you introduce your private director to me?" asked Julia while holding Eric¡¯s hand. She had thought about it the whole night and wanted to investigate her relationship with Mandy. However, she had never thought of a way. Luckily, the opportunity came.


    "Sure, no problem." Eric looked at her. "But why do you want to find a private detective?"


    Julia stuttered a little. After hesitating for a moment and wondering whether she should tell Eric the truth, she chose to trust him. "I want to find someone to investigate if I am Mandy¡¯s biological daughter."

 Chapter 165 Why Aren’t You Satisfied

    "Why do you have to investigate this?" Eric couldn¡¯t believe what Julia just said. "Are you suspecting that you are not her biological daughter? That¡¯s why Mandy treats you so differently from Jean?"


    "Yes," Julia nodded. "Although I don¡¯t want to think so, I deserve to know the truth."


    "Are you crazy? Even if you find out the truth, what can you change?" Eric frowned.


    "I don¡¯t know yet." Julia slightly shook her head. "I haven¡¯t considered how I will handle the truth. Maybe, I will know what I should do once I find out everything."


    Eric couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking. But in the end, he still agreed.


    She was finally relieved.


    "That private detective is my friend. I''ll ask him to come to you tomorrow. Then, you can tell him everything you want to know. If nothing goes wrong, you will soon


    ve come back alone. Why are you afraid of living in a hotel by yourself? My house is too small. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t feel comfortable living here," said Eric lightly.


    Since he made it clear to Fiona, it would be too embarrassing for her to stay any longer. She sneered and pulled her suitcase aside. "Just wait and see. I won¡¯t give up so easily," she said.


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything.


    He sent Fiona to the hotel and went back home right after. When he arrived home, he received a call from his mother. "What the hell do you want? What¡¯s wrong with Fiona? Why don¡¯t you like her? She came all the way to see you, but you just let her live in a hotel. What were you thinking?"


    Eric''s mother, Lilia Yuan, was so angry. "When I called her just now, Fiona covered for you. Why aren¡¯t you satisfied with such a fine woman?"

 Chapter 166 Fiancee

    "Mom," Eric interrupted Lilia impatiently. "I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t like her. Why do you have to send Fiona here? Can¡¯t you consider my feelings?"


    "You don¡¯t like her?" Lilia¡¯s grunt was audible from the other end. "Then who do you like? Julia?"


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Lilia would find out about Julia so soon.


    "It¡¯s my business who I like. And it has nothing to do with other people. So, don¡¯t get involved in this matter," he said coldly.


    With a snort, Lilia answered back, "Eric, you''re treating Fiona poorly. So, I can¡¯t just ignore this matter. I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t treat her well while she¡¯s there, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to Julia. You know, although I¡¯m not in H City, I have plenty of ways to deal with Julia."


    "Mom." Eric frowned, "Why do you have to do that? We used to have a good relatio


    I had a good time," she said to Eric before saying her goodbye.


    "As long as you¡¯re happy," Eric said calmly. "Anyway, I have something to deal with in the company tomorrow. So, I will just send a driver here. You can tell him where you want to go tomorrow."


    "Okay," Fiona nodded. She wasn¡¯t an ungrateful woman. Since Eric was so busy with his work, she was satisfied that he could spare some time to hang around with her.


    "Then, can you have dinner with me tomorrow night?" Fiona asked.


    Eric shook his head. "I have an appointment with an important client tomorrow night. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it. If you finish your work, you should go back to the hotel early to have a rest."


    "All right." Fiona couldn¡¯t make an appointment with Eric, but it didn¡¯t matter. She could stay in the city for a while, and there would be plenty of opportunities.

 Chapter 167 The Private Detective

    While the filming was in progress, Julia received a call from the private detective recommended by Eric. He asked to meet with her that night. She agreed without hesitation.


    Julia reached the cafe they had agreed to meet at. She looked at her watch and realized she had arrived well ahead of time. Minutes passed and then she saw a handsome young man walk in.


    His well-structured jawline and piercing eyes were quite captivating.


    Searching the faces of the people inside the cafe, his eyes finally landed on Julia. After spotting her, he made his way towards her.


    Julia was in a daze as she stared at the good-looking man walk towards her.


    She had thought all private detectives wore long coats, sunglasses, and peaked caps. But the man in front of her had changed her perspective completely.


    Once near enough to her table, he stopped. "Are you Julia?" he asked casually.


    "Yes, that''s me." It was only then that


    "Don''t be so callous. Loving a woman has nothing to do with her appearance and family background. All you want to do is meet her and see her smiling. The day you meet the girl of your dreams, that is when you will understand."


    "Okay, okay." Zack Fang''s head was hurting after hearing Eric''s reasons for loving Julia. He did not understand why so many people wanted to fall in love. It was great being single.


    "You do not have to explain anything to me. I am not interested in falling in love. But, I should warn you to be careful since Fiona is in the city now."


    He paused to catch his breath and then continued, "She has been spoiled by her family since she was a baby. She gets whatever she wants, but you don''t want to be with her. So..."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I have to do," Eric said lightly.


    "Well, I''ll leave now," Zack Fang said, standing up. "If I find out anything¡ª"


    "Bring it to me first," Eric said.

 Chapter 168 The Contract

    After leaving the cafe, Julia walked back to the hotel where she was staying. She was surprised to see Terence at the doorway.


    Recently, Julia had been through bad days. She didn¡¯t answer Terence¡¯s phone call. His appearance at her place that day was unexpected.


    For a moment of hesitating, she walked up to Terence. "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    "Where have you been?" Terence felt relieved when he saw Julia. He came early, and Sherry told him that Julia went out and wasn¡¯t answering her phone. After waiting at the hotel lobby for a long time, it was a relief to finally saw Julia back.


    He had been worried that there would be something bad that might happen to Julia again since the incident with Mandy.


    Seeing Julia¡¯s face was such a relief for Terence.


    Julia thought that she had seen the worry in Terence¡¯s eyes wrong. A bitter smile flashed across her face. "Where could I have been? I only took a walk nearby


    y between her and Terence.


    ¡®Well, I will get rid of you and be Mrs. Chen sooner or later,¡¯ Jean thought, looking at the pair of pink slippers.


    In the car, Jean pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything. When they arrived at her home, she unfastened the seat belt slowly. "My mother''s apartment is too small, so I won¡¯t invite you to go inside. Drive carefully on your way home. Thank you so much for today," she said.


    "You¡¯re welcome," said Terence. He took a look outside the neighborhood through his car window. The surrounding houses looked old. A frowned was visible on his face. "You¡¯d better move back to my villa. It isn¡¯t good for you to live here. As for my mother, I¡¯ll persuade her."


    Jean smiled, "No, thanks. I¡¯m looking for a new house now. If I find a suitable one, I¡¯ll buy it. After all, I¡¯m back. It¡¯s no longer convenient and practical to rent an apartment or live in your villa the whole time. Don¡¯t worry about me."

 Chapter 169 Finish With Film Shooting

    "I see." Terence slightly nodded. "That¡¯s good. Buying a house is an investment than renting one."


    Jean agreed. To prove to Sandra that she was good enough for Terence, she had spent a lot of money.


    But it didn¡¯t matter since she used Julia¡¯s money.


    "Well then, I¡¯m going inside now." Jean smiled. "I¡¯ll invite you home for dinner after I buy a new house."


    "Sure, I¡¯ll be there," Terence replied casually.


    The moment Jean turned around, the smile on her face quickly disappeared. Being bugged by the thought of Julia and Terence''s relationship made her feel upset.


    "You¡¯re back at the right time. I¡¯ve made chicken soup for you. Wash your hands and have some." Mandy welcomed Jean hurriedly.


    "I have no appetite," Her voice sounded lame.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mandy came to her in a rush. "I saw through the window that Terence dropped you off. Why are you unh


    e bullet to finish the shooting even though she felt uncomfortable. However, the love triangle among her, Terence, and Jean had just begun.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, nor did she dare to think about it.


    Looking at the crew, Julia felt nostalgic and a little bit empty inside. "Julia!" Suddenly she heard Samuel¡¯s voice behind her.


    "Why are you here?" she asked happily.


    "I heard that you¡¯ve finished shooting today. Well, congratulations! Do you have time? Let¡¯s have dinner together," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Sure!" Julia smiled back at him. "I happen to have something to ask you for help."


    They found a Sichuan Cuisine restaurant. Samuel took off his hat and sunglasses with relief when they entered a private room. "Oh, it¡¯s much more comfortable."


    He looked at Julia. "By the way, you said you need my help. What¡¯s the matter?"

 Chapter 170 Bella Su

    Julia hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to explain it to Samuel. "It¡¯s not a big deal. Tomorrow is the wrap-up party. If you have time, can you be my partner?" she asked.


    "Tomorrow?" Samuel was overjoyed, but he frowned when Julia said the time.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you preoccupied?" Julia stared at him and continued, "Just forget it if you have something to do."


    "Unfortunately, I have an interview tomorrow. I¡¯m not sure yet when it will end." Samuel felt a little disappointed. If Julia had told him about it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the interview.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal." Although it would be shameful to attend the party alone, it would be better than to ruin Samuel¡¯s important schedule. "Don¡¯t worry. I can go alone if you have something important to do," Julia added.


    "How about this? After my interview tomorrow, I¡¯ll


    t. Samuel had no choice but to give up.


    He turned his head. Looking through the car window, he saw a huge billboard of Bella outside. Samuel couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    Since that incident, Samuel had been avoiding meeting with Bella. He never accepted any of her TV series, nor did he go wherever she was.


    He thought he could completely forget about Bella. But when he saw her billboard, he realized that he had never forgotten about it.


    Although Ada was just his agent, she was more like his sister. Samuel knew that she did everything for him, and that was why he never want to argue with her.


    He would never give up Julia. Since Ada was very tense now, he decided to talk about it after she calmed down.


    Samuel thought that maybe he should ask Ada to meet Julia. When she knew about Julia, she would definitely like her.

 Chapter 171 Dinner

    After Samuel left, Julia was no longer in the mood to have dinner alone. She partially tasted her food before going to the department store. When she thought about tomorrow''s party, she realized that she only brought casual clothes. It was time to buy an evening dress for herself.


    At the same time, Fiona just arrived at the entrance of the Starry Sky Media.


    Lately, Fiona had been busy with her business. Nonetheless, she regularly called Eric to ask him out for dinner. Unfortunately, he always refused. Sometimes, he wouldn''t even answer her call.


    Fiona reached the limit of her patience and went to Eric''s office. She wanted to see if he was indeed as busy as he said.


    The moment Fiona walked to the door, the receptionist greeted her. "Miss, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Eric. He''s here, right? I want to talk to him," demanded Fiona in an aggressive tone.


    "So you are looking for Mr. Fang..." The receptionist glanced at Fiona. Since she had been working as a receptionist


    t we''re going to have dinner? What are we going here?" Eric raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    "I have an important event tomorrow. I came back in a hurry this time and didn''t have any suitable clothes. I thought you could come and pick some clothes with me first. It''s still early for dinner, anyway. You can at least advise me on what to wear," said Fiona indifferently.


    Since they were already there, Eric was too embarrassed to refuse. Reluctantly, he nodded.


    A perplexed expression painted his face as he asked, "But you don''t wear ready-made clothes, right?"


    All of Fiona''s clothes were tailor-made. She made sure that her clothing was unique.


    Fiona revealed a displeased face and said, "Yes, but I don''t have much choice now. Well, you are from H City. How about you recommend some good brands for me? Although it''s just for emergency use, I still want my dress to be gorgeous."


    After thinking for a while, Eric answered, "There is a clothing store on the top floor. Let me take you there."

 Chapter 172 The Cheongsam

    Eric took Fiona to the top floor, which was not open to average customers. Only VIP members with black cards were allowed to enter. Fiona looked around in awe and felt glorified because of the place''s exclusivity.


    "Well, how about this one?" asked Fiona as she showed a dark green dress to Eric.


    Eric glanced at it and casually replied, "As long as you like it."


    It wasn''t easy for Fiona to persuade Eric to accompany her while shopping. However, he still looked reluctant. Anyone would feel uncomfortable with his attitude.


    Fiona put down the dress in her hand and said to Eric, "Let''s go to another shop."


    Although Eric did not want to stay with her, Fiona didn''t mind and insisted that he should keep her company.


    Fiona''s hometown was also in H City. She had moved abroad when she was very young. As such, she didn''t have much impression of H City.


    A cheongsam shop entered Fiona''s sight and immediately piqued her interest.


    Although she had been living abroad since childhood, Fiona fe


    want that dress!" When she realized that Eric wouldn''t help her, Fiona''s face became more embarrassed. She said to Eric in an annoyed tone, "Anyway, I won''t leave until I buy this cheongsam today!"


    "Fine! Do as you like." Eric deeply regretted what happened. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he would not have agreed to go shopping with Fiona before. He sneered, "You can stay here if you want. I''m leaving now."


    "Wait! Eric!" Fiona was anxious and wanted to hold Eric''s hand. However, he was suddenly stunned as he stared blankly at the door.


    The door of the cheongsam shop was transparent, and the window was clear. A woman''s figure could be seen.


    The woman pushed the door open and said to the owner with a smile, "Hi, Selina, I''ll be taking my cheongsam now."


    The woman who just entered was Julia. The cheongsam had been booked for a long time. She had been thinking about what to wear in the press conference ever since she received the script of My Love from the Royal Family.

 Chapter 173 Give It To Her

    Julia spent quite a while thinking about it. This was an ancient costume drama, so she eventually chose to wear a cheongsam that incorporated Chinese traits. This way, she could fit more with the ancient Chinese theme of the drama. The shop gave her a call this morning, so she came to take it.


    Selina also smiled when she saw Julia. "You''re here already? I''ve prepared it for you. Do you want to try it on again?"


    After hesitating for a while, Julia finally nodded. "Okay. My filming schedule has been crazy these days, and I haven¡¯t had enough rest. I think I¡¯ve lost some weight, so I indeed should try it on again. Please help me to fix it if there''s anything wrong."


    "No problem. I''ll ask someone to bring it to you then." Selina told one of her employees to bring Julia¡¯s cheongsam over. As it happened, the cheongsam was exactly the one that Fiona liked.


    "Go ahead. Try it," Selina said to Julia.


    "Okay." Upon seeing the cheongsam, Fiona,


    ¡¯re not in a hurry, can you give this cheongsam to me first?


    You don''t have to worry about the money. No matter how much you¡¯ve paid for it, I''m willing to pay you back. I really, really like this dress, so I¡¯ll be very grateful if you can give it to me first."


    "But..." Julia frowned. Although Fiona had said her intention outright and she was too embarrassed to refuse, to be honest, she also liked this cheongsam, so she was reluctant to give it up.


    She frowned awkwardly. "But all the cheongsams here are custom-made. This one was made according to my measurements, so you probably can¡¯t..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Before Julia could finish her words, Fiona already cut her off. "From what I see, our builds are quite similar. I''m sure I can wear it."


    Fiona grasped Julia¡¯s hand and continued to beg, "Julia, please. You won''t wear it until next month anyway. Why don¡¯t you give it to me first? Don''t worry. I won''t let you suffer any losses."

 Chapter 174 Too Easygoing

    "Fiona, stop it!" said Eric with an annoyed expression.


    Without paying any attention to Eric, Fiona continued, "Julia, I desire this cheongsam. Because I grew up abroad, I have no resistance to these things with Chinese characteristics. I wouldn''t be too forward if there was another way, but..."


    "Fiona! Stop ignoring me. I''m talking to you!" Eric pulled Fiona away. Then, he turned to Julia and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Julia. You don''t have to humor her."


    "It''s okay," said Julia indifferently. Seeing that Eric got angry with Fiona because of this, Julia grew anxious.


    "What''s wrong?" Fiona shook off Eric''s hand discontentedly. "It''s not that I don''t want to pay. I am just discussing it with Julia. Is there any problem?"


    "That''s not even a proper discussion! You are..." With his face already red, Eric was too angry to speak.


    However, Fiona didn''t care at all. She intimately


    egan to choose several different textiles for Julia. A sour expression painted her face. "That woman was already difficult to deal with even before you arrived. If I were you, I would have scolded her. How could you just give your dress to her? I remember you telling me how much you adored that cheongsam."


    "Yes, I did." Julia smiled bitterly. "But it doesn''t matter anymore. I believe that you will make me a more beautiful one."


    "Of course!" Selina revealed a proud smile. "You''d better be more careful in the future. Don''t be so ignorant. I have reminded you before, but I didn''t expect you to still be like this."


    "Fine. I understand." Julia let out a snicker as she pointed at a material. "This one."


    Selina knew Julia when she was in a crew. At that time, Selina was in charge of the costumes used in the scenes. By chance, the two of them got to know each other and had a good relationship.

 Chapter 175 Dinner Together

    Selina always said whatever she wanted to say to Julia.


    "It¡¯s almost too late. I¡¯ll hurry up to help you make the dress. Come back in twenty days for it," Selina told Julia helplessly.


    "Thank you, Selina," Julia replied with a smile.


    When she came out, Fiona had already changed her clothes. Her outfit was in sharp contrast to Eric¡¯s.


    Eric¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and he seemed to be in a terrible mood, but it was different for Fiona. She smiled happily and walked up to Julia when she saw her.


    "Julia, I¡¯m really sorry to have caused you trouble today," said Fiona with a smile.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now. Enjoy yourselves," replied Julia.


    "Julia." Julia was about to leave, but Fiona stopped her. "Do you ha


    go out," Julia quickly refused.


    She glanced at Eric. "Just take good care of Fiona."


    Then she turned around and left. Eric and Fiona escorted her to the entrance and waited for a taxi with her.


    "You don¡¯t have to accompany me. Go inside quickly." Julia felt a little embarrassed.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s wait for you." Fiona smiled at her. "Julia, can I ask you out for tea or something soon?"


    "Of course. I¡¯ll come as long as I have time," Julia nodded and smiled.


    Eric didn¡¯t expect that Julia and Fiona would get along so soon. He didn¡¯t say anything. When Julia got into the taxi, he silently watched it leave.


    "The taxi¡¯s gone. Do you want it to come back?" Fiona sneered.


    Eric came to his senses. "I¡¯ll drive you back," he said to Fiona.

 Chapter 176 Clarification

    "What? Are you disappointed that you can¡¯t drive Julia home?" asked Fiona casually.


    "What are you talking about?" Eric was startled for a moment, and then avoided eye contact with Fiona. He didn¡¯t want Fiona to know his love for Julia.


    "Don¡¯t play dumb with me." Fiona smirked. "Do you think I¡¯m a fool and can¡¯t see your feelings for her?"


    "It¡¯s late. Let me drive you back," Eric said calmly. He didn¡¯t want to waste time discussing it with her.


    "Stop!" Fiona stood up in front of Eric. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling guilty? Aren''t you going to admit it?"


    "Stop it, Fiona!" A trace of impatience flashed across Eric¡¯s face. "You¡¯ve been messing around the whole day. What else do you want?"


    "I¡¯ve been messing up?" Fiona stared at Erica with a sarca


    lace."


    "That¡¯s good." Ada was satisfied. "Then, I have to hang up now."


    After hanging up the phone, Ada felt very pleased. When she turned around, she saw Samuel standing behind her. She was so frightened that she patted her chest. "What are you doing? I was scared to death when you suddenly appeared behind me," she complained.


    "Who are you talking to?" Samuel slightly frowned. He was about to check his phone when Ada interrupted, "Miss Gu called. She said that she already found a partner and asked me to inform you."


    "Julia?" asked Samuel doubtfully, but it seemed that Ada wasn¡¯t lying. "Did she say that?"


    "Yes," Ada nodded. "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you believe what I said? If you really don¡¯t believe me, you can call her back and ask her yourself."

 Chapter 177 Wait Until The Truth Comes Out

    Samuel hesitated for a long time. However, he finally shook his head and looked at Ada. "No, thanks. How can I not believe you, Ada?"


    Ada breathed a sigh of relief. She patted Samuel''s shoulder and said, "Well, don''t overthink. Have a good rest tonight. There will be other activities tomorrow."


    "Yes, I know." Samuel slightly nodded. After she sent Samuel home, Ada left at ease. Seeing that she left, he went upstairs, took a shower and changed into a suit. Then, he went straight to the hotel that Julia told him.


    It didn''t matter what Ada said. Samuel vowed to keep his promise to Julia.


    After hanging up the phone, Julia went to the hotel. When she arrived at the door, dozens of reporters were already gathering. The shutters kept flashing at her, which she didn''t like.


    "Miss Gu, look here!"


    "Miss Gu, smile for the camera!"


    Because Julia was the female supporting role of the play, the me


    rested in such things. A voice came out of nowhere and asked Samuel, "We''re all aware that Miss Gu was deeply involved in scandals some time ago. We want to know, Mr. He, what do you think of this matter?"


    When they heard of the question, the reporters became more interested and waited for Samuel''s reaction.


    With a long face, Julia took Samuel''s hand and was about to leave. She couldn''t bear to talk about such a topic.


    Ada warned Julia repeatedly, in fear that the latter would ruin Samuel''s reputation.


    However, Samuel stopped Julia from walking away. He revealed a proud grin and said frankly to the reporters, "I have known Julia for a long time, and I know her well. She is not that kind of girl. She is simple, kind and respectful. I believe there must be some misunderstanding in this matter."


    Samuel paused and glanced at Julia. "As such, I''ll wait with Julia until the truth comes out."

 Chapter 178 Fiancee

    When she heard Samuel''s words, Julia was moved.


    So many miserable things had happened to her since Jean came back. Julia was already used to being criticized and judged by others. There were very few people like Samuel, who stood firmly by her side.


    Hearing that Samuel said that he believed her in front of the media, Julia''s heart was filled with complicated emotions.


    Samuel''s words were not for mere publicity. Such a statement gave him responsibility.


    "It seems that your relationship is truly wonderful," said a reporter. "I heard that you are going to shoot an ancient costume drama soon together. Should we expect a spark between you two?"


    A smile painted Samuel''s face. "Well, it depends on the future. No one knows what will happen."


    While the reporters were interviewing Julia and Samuel, the car of Jean and Terence also arrived. From afar, Jean saw Julia and Samuel standing together. She slyly smiled and muttered, "Isn''t that my


    before they finally entered the banquet hall.


    As soon as they entered the room, Terence shook off Jean''s hand. Looking at her empty hand, she felt complicated in her heart.


    Deep inside, she already realized that Terence''s statement was just a show for Julia.


    Terence used her as a mere tool to annoy Julia.


    But it didn''t matter. Jean didn''t care about that. Tomorrow, all the people in H City would know her relationship with Terence. That was enough for Jean.


    "Terence. Do you want a glass of wine?" asked Jean as she approached Terence.


    "Okay," said Terence indifferently. However, his eyes were searching for Julia.


    Terence was happy to see that Julia was standing in the corner with an agonized expression. But when he saw Samuel beside her, Terence felt dissatisfied.


    In his mind, Terence wished to rush and drag Samuel to a corner and beat him up. He wanted to threaten Samuel so that he would never appear in front of Julia again.

 Chapter 179 In A Bad Mood

    It was true that Julia became depressed after she heard what Terence told the media.


    Julia had already thought that Terence would be with Jean sooner or later after breaking up with him. But when she heard that Terence admitted his relationship with Jean, she still felt uncomfortable.


    As she sat alone on the sofa in the corner, Julia silently watched the people around her drinking and talking. A sour expression painted her face.


    With two glasses of wine in his hands, Samuel approached Julia. He handed a glass to her and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?"


    "No. I''m fine." Julia forced a smile. "Well, I still haven''t asked you. Why are you here all of a sudden?"


    "When have I broken a promise with you?" Holley said indifferently. "Since I told you that I would come, there''s no way I wouldn''t be here."


    Fortunately for Julia, Samuel was here. Otherwise, it would


    ance."


    While Samuel and Julia were talking to Director Guo, Lisa was desperate to talk with Jean and Terence. She had never given up on Terence, but today, he admitted his relationship with Jean. Everyone in the industry knew it, and Lisa was no exception.


    On the one hand, Lisa felt jealous. On the other hand, she wanted to verify the news.


    Lisa held her hand and said in a bitter tone, "Jean, I am jealous of you. Mr. Chen admitted the relationship between you two in front of the media today. Your luck is to die for!"


    "Is it?" With a big smile on her face, Jean looked at Lisa. "I didn''t expect Terence to announce it to the media. He caught me unprepared."


    "Come on. You just don''t know how lucky you are!" Lisa said with a smile. "You don''t have to be prepared for such a joyous thing. If a man treats me like this, I will wake up with a smile every day!"


    "Stop joking..."

 Chapter 180 Can You Be My Bridesmaid

    While Lisa and Jean were talking, Terence came over to them and said to Jean, "Shall we greet Director Guo?"


    After all, today''s main character was Director Guo. It was normal for Terence to pay his respects.


    Jean thought Terence was doing this for her. However, when she turned around and saw Julia standing in front of Director Guo, she realized what Terence was thinking.


    Nonetheless, Jean didn''t get angry. Deep inside, she also wanted to show off in front of Julia.


    "Sure!" A sly smile painted Jean''s face.


    Then, she turned to look at Lisa and said, "Lisa, I''ll go first. I''ll talk to you later."


    "Okay, bye!" Lisa agreed with a bright smile.


    Holding Terence''s arm, Jean walked towards Director Guo, who also noticed them from a distance. Director Guo smiled and greeted Terence, "Mr. Chen, good evening."


    "Good evening." Terence


    h sad eyes and asked, "Are you sure? Do you want me to be her bridesmaid?"


    "Well, it''s Jean''s idea," answered Terence as he fiddled with Jean''s hair.


    Julia furrowed her eyebrows. "I''m asking you! Do you want me to be Jean''s bridesmaid?"


    Even though she already had an answer in her heart, Julia still wanted to ask Terence again, wondering what was on his mind.


    Terence stared at Julia with cold eyes. When he noticed that that Julia''s eyes were full of tears, he finally answered, "I''m willing to do anything to make Jean happy."


    As soon as Terence said that, Julia''s face darkened. She smiled bitterly and said dejectedly, "Since you said so, I have no reason to refuse. Okay, I agree."


    "What? Julia, are you crazy?" Samuel was stunned. "Why do you have to do this?"


    It was too cruel for Julia to watch her beloved marry another woman.

 Chapter 181 The Solution Just Walked In

    "It''s okay. I''m fine," Julia told Samuel with a bitter smile and took a glass of wine from the tray of a waiter passing by. She looked at Jean and Terence in front of her and raised her glass. "Congratulations! I wish you a happy life together."


    "Thank you." Terence clinked glasses with Julia and drank it. Seeing that he drank up the wine in one gulp, she did the same. Samuel, who was standing next to her, felt sad.


    ''Well, after drinking this glass of wine, she will move on and live a happy life,''


    Samuel thought. He knew the relationship between Julia and Terence. Nonetheless, he didn''t expect that she would agree to be Jean''s bridesmaid.


    Jean held back her laughter. She put on a sincere expression and said, "Well then, Julia, thank you!"


    "Don''t mention it." Julia gave a wry smile. Deep inside, her heart still ached.


    When he noticed Julia''s sad expression, Samuel


    lot.


    Almost everyone in the entertainment industry was aware of the affair between Samuel and Bella.


    If Jean could persuade Bella to distract Samuel, Eugen would have a chance.


    "What are you saying?" Jean was confused.


    "Do you know who that woman is?" asked Eugen with a raised eyebrow.


    "Of course!" Jean scowled. Although she had just entered this industry, Bella was famous. It was inevitable for Jean to know who Bella was.


    Still baffled, Jean asked, "What does the matter of Julia have to do with Bella?"


    "Oh, you don''t know," Eugen said with a sneer. "Bella was Samuel''s ex-girlfriend. If we can ask her to take Samuel away for a while, we will have a chance to do something, won''t we?"


    "Samuel''s ex-girlfriend?" Jean gasped in astonishment. "Are you kidding me? How could it be possible?"


    "In this industry, nothing is impossible," said Eugen with a sly smile.

 Chapter 182 Flattery

    "But..." Jean still had something to ask, but Eugen was obviously unwilling to say anything further.


    He glanced at her. "Miss Gu, you only need to know that Bella and Samuel were once in a relationship. It didn¡¯t end well and hurt Samuel deeply, so if she¡¯s willing to help, we can already be considered half-successful."


    He paused for a moment before sneering, "You shouldn¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here today. If we fail, our efforts will really be in vain."


    Jean took a glance at the feminine figure in the distance. After all her hard work, Terence was finally willing to acknowledge their relationship today. She couldn''t let her good plan be ruined just because of Julia.


    So she must do it.


    Terence had to see clearly that there wasn¡¯t the slightest chance of things working between him and Julia.


    "Okay then. Leave this matter to me." A cold smile bloomed on Jean''s face. She gulped down the wine in her glass and the


    definitely treat you well," Jean said with a smile.


    "Okay, I will," Bella answered rather absent-mindedly. Her gaze kept moving towards where Samuel was.


    Since she broke up with Samuel, Bella had only seen Samuel on TV. Today was the first time she saw him in person.


    She always thought that Samuel must have had a hard time after they parted. She thought that he didn''t want to see her because his heart was still longing for her. Now that she witnessed the tenderness he displayed for Julia, however, she felt that her conjecture seemed to be wrong.


    Apparently, he had obviously forgotten her long ago and even found himself a new girlfriend.


    Bella was a very proud person. How could she possibly tolerate such a "betrayal" from Samuel?


    "Is there anything else you want to say to me?" Bella asked after hesitating for a moment.


    "No, that¡¯s all," Jean said with a smile. "I can say that we have an agreement then?"

 Chapter 183 Badgering

    "Okay." Bella gave a slight nod. After she saw that Jean turned around and left, she went straight to Samuel.


    Jean returned to Eugen''s side. He still didn''t know what Jean had told Bella. Seeing that Bella walked to Samuel, Eugen asked in confusion, "What on earth did you tell Bella?"


    "There''s no need for you to know." Jean let out a mischievous smile. Since she was also a woman, she was aware of how most women though. Even if a couple had broken up, it was intolerable for a woman to see her ex-boyfriend being intimate with his new girlfriend.


    Additionally, Bella was a proud woman. Her pride would be wounded if she let such a thing go unnoticed.


    Jean sneered and added, "I''ll leave the rest to you. Mr. Su, don''t let me down."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do a fine job," answered Eugen with an evil smile.


    After parting with Jean, Bella went straight to Samuel. With his back to her, he didn''t know t


    id that there will be some rumors tomorrow?" said Samuel impatiently.


    "Let them gossip! I''m not afraid." Bella showed a bitter smile. "I am still regretting the fact that we separated in bad terms. You''ve been hiding from me all these years. This industry is neither big nor small. If you deliberately hide from me, I won''t be able to talk to you at all. It''s not easy to have such a chance. I can''t miss it again."


    As her eager eyes stared at Samuel, she continued, "If you don''t want to see the news about us two tomorrow, just sit down and listen to me."


    Samuel knew that he couldn''t escape today. As such, he gave up and sat down. Fortunately, they were somewhere remote, and no one would eavesdrop.


    He shook off Bella''s hand and said coldly, "Fine! Go ahead, talk."


    Looking at Samuel''s disgruntled expression, Bella glowered. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked, "Do you have to be so cold to me?"

 Chapter 184 She Was Missing

    Samuel remained quiet with a frown on his face. He had nothing to talk with Bella since what had happened between them years ago. For him, she was a complete stranger ever since.


    He couldn¡¯t say something heartfelt to her, for he didn¡¯t feel any connection between them.


    "Samuel." Bella looked at him intently and held his hand. But as soon as their hands touched, Samuel shook it off.


    Samuel smirked at her, "If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t touch me."


    Three years ago, he had been used by Bella. He didn¡¯t want to repeat that same mistake again.


    If their scandal appeared on the front page of tomorrow¡¯s newspaper, not only him but also Ada wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    "Do you have to talk to me like that?" Bella smiled bitterly. "I really want to apologize to y


    come back? Am I crazy?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Bella scoffed. "I clearly saw the way you looked at that woman just now. You obviously have a new girlfriend. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to be with me, right?


    Samuel, how could you do this to me?"


    "Are you crazy?" Samuel said angrily. He had broken up with her three years ago. It was fine for him to be with another woman like Julia. But Bella made it look like he had cheated on her. She was making trouble out of nothing.


    "Stop!" Bella said to Samuel, holding his hand. "I need some clarification today, or I won¡¯t let you go."


    "Let me go!" More people were curiously looking at him. Samuel brushed off Bella¡¯s hand and left quickly.


    But when he came out to look for Julia, she was nowhere to be found.


    He was confused.

 Chapter 185 Apology

    While Bella was pestering Samuel, Eugen approached Julia. Before he could speak, she looked at him vigilantly.


    Since that incident, Julia had been avoiding any chance to stay alone with Eugen.


    "Julia, you don''t have to guard against me like that." Eugen revealed a bitter smile. "I just want to apologize to you."


    Though her cautious eyes stared at Eugen, Julia still didn''t say anything.


    "I admit that it''s my fault. We have already finished shooting. Today is the last day of our crew. I think if I don''t apologize to you now, it will be too late. So, I''m sorry." Eugen furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Julia with a sad face. "Well, if you think of me as a freak, I can''t do much about that."


    As he looked so sincere, Julia was too embarrassed to ignore his apology.


    Julia finally broke into a smile. "It''s not a big deal. Mr. Su, you don''t have to overthink that incident."


    "No, i


    ccept my apology."


    "Okay, fine. I''ll drink it!" When Julia heard what Eugen said, she smiled helplessly. "Mr. Su, whether I drink this glass of wine or not, I have already forgiven you."


    After saying that, she raised her glass and drank the wine. Then, she continued, "I hope our next cooperation will be more pleasant."


    "Me too!" Seeing that Julia had finished the glass of wine, Eugen felt triumphant.


    "Well, if you don''t have anything else to say, I will..." Before she could finish her words, Julia felt suddenly dizzy. She staggered and was about to fall. Fortunately, she was supported by Eugen.


    Eugen pretended to care about her. "Julia, are you okay? What happened? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I..." While still in a daze, Julia shook her head to sober herself. "I''m fine. Maybe I drank too much today."


    Because of what happened to Terence, Julia was drinking a lot by herself.

 Chapter 186 Hit Him

    "Julia, are you okay?" asked Eugen worriedly, holding Julia.


    "I''m fine." Julia waved her hand and wanted to stand firm. However, she realized that her legs had suddenly turned wobbly. She didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    "You keep saying you''re alright. But looking at you right now, you can''t even stand firm," said Eugen in a low tone.


    "Mr. Su, it''s okay. I am fine. I just need to sit for a while," said Julia in a weak voice.


    "No, you''re not okay." Eugen faked a worried expression. "You can''t even stand on your own. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have let you drink that glass of wine."


    Seeing that Eugen was blaming himself again, Julia hurriedly said, "It''s doesn''t matter. I drank too much today. After some rest, I''ll be fine."


    "Well, how about this? I was afraid that I would get drunk today, so I booked a room upstairs. You go upstairs and have a rest. I''ll call you up la


    .


    Except for Terence, there was no one else for Samuel to be suspected.


    Knowing that it was not Terence, Samuel frantically continued his search for Julia. Terence also frowned. Although he hated Julia, he grew worried about where she was.


    Terence was about to leave when Jean stopped him. She asked, "Terence, the press conference hasn''t started yet. Where are you going?"


    Jean''s voice was gentle yet anxious.


    "Of course, I''m going to find Julia." Terence revealed an uneasy expression. "Didn''t Samuel say that she is missing? I''m going to look for her. I don''t want anything bad to happen to her."


    "Don''t worry about Julia. What can happen to her? We still have to greet Mr. Zheng. Don''t you remember?" Jean said with a smile.


    "Are you still preoccupied with social engagements?" Terence squinted his eyes in irritation. "Don''t forget that she is your sister. Are you not worried about her?"

 Chapter 187 His True Colors

    "I..." Terence''s words rendered Jean speechless.


    An awkward silence befell them. Before long, however, she gathered herself and said embarrassedly, "I just feel that Julia will be fine in such a place. Maybe, maybe she just felt bored here, so she left first."


    "Do you really think that''s possible?" Terence asked sarcastically.


    Speechless, Jean glanced at Terence and said, "I''ll go with you then."


    "Suit yourself." Without further ado, Terence quickly chased after Samuel. He asked, "Have you started looking for her?"


    "Yes." Anxiety was written all over Samuel''s face. He glanced at Terence and wrinkled his brows. "What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t pick a fight with me now. The most important thing for us now is to find Julia." Terence pondered for a moment and then said, "Have you checked the surveillance videos?"


    Jean, who had just arrived behind him, felt like she was struck by thunder. She almost forgot about the CCTV.


    "I thin


    calmness, "What the hell do you want to do? Didn¡¯t we make peace with each other?"


    He just apologized to her.


    Eugen sneered, "Do you really think that I came to you just to apologize?"


    "What do you mean?" Julia''s heart missed a beat.


    "Julia, I''ve been thinking about how to seduce you from the very first day you joined the crew. In the beginning, I was a little patient and thought you liked to be courted this way. Later, however, I found that you¡¯re just a bitch who doesn''t know who¡¯s good for you. On the one hand, you keep seducing me. On the other hand, you¡¯re also having an affair with Samuel. What''s wrong with being my woman? Am I not as good-looking as Samuel? Or do you think that I¡¯ll be worse than him in bed? Since you¡¯re so ungrateful, you shouldn¡¯t blame me for using this dirty trick on you."


    Eugen paused for a moment and then smiled sinisterly. "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll let you have a good rest in bed today. No one will disturb us."

 Chapter 188 Help Arrived

    "Let me go..." Julia felt weak all over. She wanted to escape, but as soon as she tried to get out of the bed, she was pulled back by Eugen.


    He sneered, "Where are you going? Trust me; I''ll make you feel good."


    "You bastard!" Julia cursed weakly, regretting deeply that she had believed him. She pinched herself hard to keep her mind clear, but Eugen burst into laughter upon seeing what she did.


    "It''s useless. Don''t waste your energy." At that moment, she finally understood what happened. She became like this because he drugged her wine.


    Eugen seemed to take delight in seeing the helplessness etched on her face. An obscene, predatory smile bloomed on his face, and he started to take off his clothes.


    He was a famous idol in the entertainment industry. Now, however, there was only one word that could describe him¡ªdisgusting.


    Julia gathered all her remaining strength and flung her hand towards his cheek.


    Although she''d tried her best, she was drugged after a


    ed to continue. When he turned around and saw how Julia was still trembling in Samuel''s embrace, his anger rose once again, and he flung another kick towards Eugen.


    "Alright, that''ll do," Samuel said with a frown. "If you go on, you''ll beat him to death."


    Julia was still in his arms. Fortunately, Samuel and Terence came in time. Although she looked disheveled, Eugen still hadn''t had the time to do what he was planning to do to her.


    Nevertheless, Samuel and Terence were still frightened.


    "Julia, are you okay?" Samuel took off his coat and draped it over Julia''s shoulder.


    "I-I''m okay." Julia''s teeth were chattering, and her face was stained with tears. She was visibly shaken and just sat on the bed, hugging her knees and staring at Eugen with dread.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Samuel comforted her gently. "No one will bully you anymore."


    His gentle voice finally calmed her down. But at that moment, Jean, who took the next elevator, also finally arrived.

 Chapter 189 Beg For Mercy

    When Jean saw Julia''s situation, she rushed to her before she could confirm it. She held her sister''s hand and asked, "Julia, what''s going on? You¡­"


    Her eyes were fixed on Julia. Jean was very happy, but she still pretended to be sad. "Who on earth hurt you? You''re just a girl. I can''t believe you are raped by¡ª"


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Samuel slightly frowned at Jean. "Who said that Julia was raped?"


    "She wasn''t?" After a short pause, Jean couldn''t help but look at Terence next to her. "What the hell is going on?" she asked.


    "We saved her when we came here. She was just a little scared now. It doesn''t matter," Terence said calmly.


    "That''s good to hear." Jean smiled drily. "I thought Julia was raped. I¡ª"


    "What? Do you really want me to get raped?"


    nd it will also affect your reputation. So, the best way is to ask him to pay for it. What do you think?"


    "Yes, I''m willing to pay you, no matter how much you ask me. As long as you don''t call the police. I''m willing to do anything," Eugen hurriedly said after Jean''s suggestion.


    "Julia, what do you think?" Since Julia wasn''t answering, Jean had to ask her the question again.


    Based on Julia''s nature, she would definitely let Eugen pay the price. But what Jean said was right, Julia had to hold back her anger as she knew it wasn''t easy for her to shoot a TV series. If the male lead was in a scandal, it would definitely affect the shooting.


    "Okay," Julia nodded and agreed. "But I don''t want your money. You must donate one million to the charity later and send me an invoice."

 Chapter 190 Dr. Cheng

    "Okay, okay, I will," Eugen complied hurriedly.


    Now that the problem was pretty much solved, Samuel turned towards Julia and said softly, "Let''s go, Julia. I''ll drive you home."


    Julia was still shaking, so he had to help her up. When he was about to lead her out, however, his phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing the caller ID, he picked the call up but didn''t say much and just listened to the caller. The more he listened, the gloomier his expression became. From his expression, Julia knew that something bad must''ve occurred.


    She asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s nothing big. Please excuse me for a moment," Samuel said with a frown. He cast a quick glance at Terence and left the room. Terence, who obviously got his hint, immediately followed suit.


    Julia, Jean, and Eugen were the only ones left in the room.


    Eugen moved to a corner and scrambled to put on his clothes the moment the two men went out. Julia was just watching coldly from the side. As for Jean, she was drowned in her own thoughts, looking


    out of the car and then opened the back seat''s door. Julia''s sleeping face came into his sight, and his expression involuntarily softened.


    He carefully took Julia into his arms, carried her out of the car, and brought her into the house. Once he put her on the bed and covered her with the quilt, he tiptoed out of the room and called Nelson, telling him to send a doctor over.


    "It''s in the middle of the night already. Are you feeling unwell?" Nelson asked in confusion.


    "It''s not for me. It''s for Julia," Terence said with a wry smile.


    "Julia?" Nelson sounded surprised. "What''s wrong with her?"


    "I can''t explain it to you now." Terence frowned. "Send a doctor to my house as soon as possible. I need her examined."


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right there." Half an hour later, Nelson showed up at Terence''s doorstep with a doctor. Terence was naturally stunned to see him coming with the doctor. "Why are you here?"


    "Dr. Cheng is the best doctor in our hospital. I naturally had to personally pick her up," Nelson said lightly.

 Chapter 191 Examination

    "Thank you," said Terence indifferently. He took them to the room upstairs. Julia was sleep deprived until that night, and it seemed that she had no intention of waking up at all.


    Terence told Nelson what had happened that day. When Nelson heard that Julia was almost raped, he frowned. "That bastard, I have to teach him a lesson," he said.


    Nelson was about to turn around and leave, but Terence stopped him. "Well, it''s useless for you to look into it now. The most important thing now is Julia''s health."


    Terence looked at Dr. Cheng worriedly. "Doctor, would the drug she took today affect her health? Please check her up carefully."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Dr. Cheng went into the room to check on Julia, and the two men stood outside while smoking.


    "Have you made your peace with Julia?" asked Nel


    e nice if you come again!" she said to Terence.


    Terence couldn''t tell if Julia was awake or asleep. Although her eyes were opened, she mistakenly took the place as the hotel room.


    He stepped forward and embraced Julia tightly. "It''s me, Julia. It will be alright. Everything is alright," he comforted her in a soft voice.


    Terence kept holding Julia. However, she couldn''t help but punch and kick him. She even bit him on the shoulder.


    He took a deep breath, but he didn''t withdraw his shoulder and just endured it in silence.


    If that could make Julia feel better, he was willing to let her take two more bites.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid," Terence comforted Julia softly. "I''m here. You''ll be fine."


    Gently comforted by Terence, Julia finally calmed down. She fell asleep again in his arms.

 Chapter 192 How Ironic

    Looking at Julia''s sleeping face in his arms, Terence''s face softened. That night, he stayed by her side the whole time. Every time he moved a little, her facial expression would change as if she was very scared.


    So, Terence had to sleep with her for the whole night.


    The midnight came. He noticed that Julia was already sleeping soundly, so he quietly left the room. When Julia woke up, she was alone in the room.


    She felt disappointed.


    In a daze, she seemed to remember that someone had been accompanying her the whole time, coaxing her in a soft voice. She thought it was Terence, but when she opened her eyes and looked around, the room was empty. A bitter smile flashed across her face, and she blamed herself for overthinking.


    How could Terence be gentle to her?


    She got out of bed, washed her face, and went downstairs. Terence was sitting on t


    nce in a panic. They had been together for a long time, but it was the first time that she had seen him like this.


    Although he looked calm, Julia could tell that he was angry.


    Why should he be angry? It was she who should be mad.


    Still panicking, Julia took a step back. But Terence followed her closely until she had nowhere to retreat, and her back was against the wall. She knew that to be a coward wasn''t in her options.


    So, she raised her head and declared, "Mr. Chen, I''ve made it clear what I needed to say to you. Our relationship isn''t right. Now, it''s time to put an end to it. Please don''t come near me again."


    When Julia was speaking, her heart was bleeding at the same time. But she still managed to finish it.


    She had loved Terence for so many years. And that day, she should let herself put an end to their relationship. How ironic!

 Chapter 193 Shameless

    After saying that, Julia planned to leave. But Terence''s hands were against the wall, pinning her. She was unable to move.


    Looking at Julia, Terence felt a fire burning in his heart. The woman really knew how to irritate him.


    "Let me go!" Julia frowned at him. She wanted to escape from Terence''s arms, but she couldn''t, no matter how much she struggled. Terence only stared at her without blinking like a lion looking at its prey.


    "What do you want?" Since she couldn''t avoid it, Julia simply looked into Terence''s eyes. "Now the whole world knows that you''ll get married to Jean. What else do you want? Do you want both of us to serve you together? Terence, are you that greedy?"


    Hearing what she said, Terence''s face darkened. "Julia, as I''ve said, you have no right to say no in our relationship."


    Julia laughed


    held a grudge against Samuel.


    It was because of Julia and Samuel standing together that Terence lost his mind and admitted his relationship with Jean to the media.


    At first, he just wanted to annoy Julia, but now he was caught in a dilemma.


    He looked at Julia and continued, "Close the door when you leave. And turn on your phone. When I look for you, you must appear right in front of me immediately. Do you understand?"


    Julia didn''t say anything. She really couldn''t do anything about it.


    Terence slammed the door. He had planned to go to the company, but he just chain-smoked in his car.


    He couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him.


    Last night, when Terence saw that Julia was hurt, he was really scared. He wished he could tear that bastard into pieces. But why did he hurt her the most in the end?

 Chapter 194 Photos

    Samuel was calling Julia the whole night in his house after he came back from the party, but she wasn''t picking up.


    Too worried, he was about to go out to find Julia when Ada stopped him.


    Ada looked at him coldly. "What are you going to do?" she asked.


    "Ada, get out of the way. I have to go out now!" exclaimed Samuel while looking at Ada coldly.


    "Why are you going out? Will you look for Julia?" asked Ada with a sneer.


    "Now that you know, don''t stop me." Samuel frowned at her. Last night, Ada found an excuse to ask him back, which hindered him from sending Julia home. Now, he was really concerned because Julia wasn''t answering her phone.


    He had to see Julia immediately to know that she was safe. Only in that way, he could be relieved.


    "Stop!" said Ada to Samuel. "Samuel, don''t you think it isn''t a big deal


    took a pause and continued, "Don''t forget that the whole entertainment industry knows about your relationship and that you have never been on the same stage with Bella since you broke up. It''s big news for the media that you would spend time with her and chat peacefully yesterday, isn''t it?"


    "But¡ª" Samuel still wanted to explain further, but Ada cut him off.


    "There is no but!" Ada looked at her sharply and continued, "If you want to go out, just do as you want. You have to remember, Samuel, if you are photographed or reported by the media outlets, don''t say that I haven''t warned you before.


    Now everyone outside is watching your move, hoping to find something on you. If you are not really afraid, then go."


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He really didn''t know whether to go out or not in the kind of situation he was in.

 Chapter 195 Crying

    Still stuck in a dilemma, Samuel felt relieved when he received a text message from Julia. She notified him that she was fine.


    Not long after Terence was gone, Julia gradually calmed down and left his house.


    She looked at her phone and sent a message to Samuel. Then she informed Consuela and Sherry too that she was safe. After that, she turned off her phone. Julia just wanted to sit alone and isolate herself from everyone else for a while.


    She went to Aron''s cemetery. After taking a long walk around, without anyone to pour out her own bitterness, Julia felt uncomfortable and couldn''t hold it back.


    In her hand was a bunch of flowers she bought along the way. After wiping the tombstone, she placed the fresh flowers on top of it for her deceased dad.


    "Dad, I''m here to see you." Julia smiled. "I''ve been busy filming recently. That''s why I didn''t have the time to see you. Do you hate me?


    I know you won''t


    nked Jean.


    "No problem." With a sweet smile plastered on her face, Jean went to the pantry to make a cup of coffee. When she knocked on the door, she heard Terence''s voice. "Come in."


    Jean pushed the door open and brought the coffee to Terence. He didn''t raise his head even when she came in.


    "Anything else?" he asked. He thought the woman in his office was his secretary.


    "Nothing," Jean said with a playful smile. "I just want to ask if your coffee is good."


    Only then did Terence realize that something was wrong. He looked up at Jean and said, "Oh, it''s you."


    "Yes, it''s me," said Jean charmingly.


    Terence''s face darkened. "These people are getting more and more impudent. They let you in without telling me first."


    When Jean heard what Terence said, her face turned a bit sullen. But she still managed to explain with a smile, "I didn''t let them tell you that I''m here. I want to surprise you."

 Chapter 196 Go Back On Her Word

    Terence didn''t bother to say anything more and went back to his work. He was not in the mood because of the incident with Julia. So, he couldn''t really deal with Jean.


    "What''s wrong with you? You didn''t look well. Didn''t you have a good rest last night?" As Jean spoke, she reached out to touch Terence''s forehead, but he dodged.


    Her hand was hanging in the air, which made Jean felt ridiculous.


    "Terence¡­" She didn''t know how to react. After a while, Terence also realized that what he did was quite rude. He looked at Jean and said, "Sorry, I''m just busy now."


    Jean knew that Terence was impliedly asking her to leave. He had just admitted their relationship in front of the media last night, but now he was so aloof.


    Unwilling to give up, Jean forced a smile. "I know you are busy. I just want to talk to you about the new television se


    anymore. Get out of here!"


    Instead of getting enraged too, Eugen smiled. Before, he didn''t understand why Jean loathed Julia since they were sisters. But now he knew why. "I didn''t understand why you are so against Julia before, but now I finally understand."


    Eugen smirked. "It turns out that someone can''t win her fiancee''s heart. So, she puts the blame on others, huh?"


    "Shut up!" Jean''s face changed. It was like a thorn in her heart that couldn''t be touched. She looked at Eugen and snapped sharply, "This is my business. Eugen, my contract with you is no longer valid now. If you''ll keep showing up in front of me, don''t blame me for being uncivil to you."


    She pretended to invite the security guards in. "If you''re invited out by the security guards, you''ll be embarrassed."


    "Wait!" Eugen stopped Jean.


    Jean smiled wickedly.

 Chapter 197 Shoot Herself In The Foot

    Jean looked at Eugen and said, "Mr. Su, we used to work together after all. I don''t want to make a terrible scene here. If you go out obediently and won''t appear in front of me anymore, I''ll pretend that nothing happened and the grudge between us will be gone."


    After a pause, she continued, "But if you insist on staying, I can only ask the security guards to throw you out. That will cause a really bad scene."


    With a smile on his face, Eugen looked at Jean indifferently. "Miss Gu, you''re right. If things go to that point, things will be terrible. It won''t be good to cause a scene."


    "That''s good." Jean glanced at Eugen. "Since you know it isn''t good for everyone, why don''t you leave now?"


    "What''s the rush? Miss Gu, I still have something to tell you. Why don''t you decide after you


    can I trust you?"


    "All right." Eugen smiled. "To show my sincerity, I will give you this recording pen. If you acknowledge that this contract is valid, then I will delete all the backups when I go back. I will never threaten you with this again. What do you think?"


    "That''s all?" Jean was still worried.


    "Of course. I only want to find myself a way out, not to fight against each other. By the way, about the one million that Julia said yesterday¡ª"


    Jean quickly understood what Eugen was implying. She interrupted him, "As long as you''re willing to delete all those recordings, I will give you one million."


    "That''s good," Eugen said with a smile. "When can I come to work?"


    "Anytime," said Jean while gritting her teeth.


    It turned out that she had shot herself in the foot.

 Chapter 198 Comfort

    Eugen walked out of Jean''s office happily. When the door closed, she was fuming that she smashed most of the things around her. Hearing the sound from inside, he felt satisfied.


    After all, Jean was the reason he felt so humiliated yesterday.


    If he had known such a thing would happen, he would not have agreed to become Jean''s accomplice.


    After returning from the cemetery, Julia went straight to Consuela''s house. "Julia, where have you been? It''s been a night, and you haven''t come back until now. Have you forgotten that you''re an actress?" complained Consuela.


    "Sorry." Julia smiled bitterly. She wanted to cheer up and cut the Gordian knot as soon as possible, but it turned out that it was impossible.


    "Forget it." Consuela knew that she was in a bad mood. It was the same as before. Every time Julia wasn''t in the mood,


    like him.


    However, looking at Consuela''s face at that time, Julia didn''t think she was happy.


    "Consuela." She let Consuela sit down and asked her, "Do you remember? When I was with Terence, I was also like this. I was always doubtful of his real feelings for me. Do you still remember how you comforted me?"


    "Yes, I do." Consuela nodded slightly. "I told you that love can be felt. If a person treats you well and remembers every word you say, he really likes you."


    "Yes," agreed Julia. "That time, I was sure that Terence''s didn''t like me. He just had no choice but to marry me. But your boyfriend is different. His eyes are full of love every time he looks at you. I believe he really adores you. It has nothing to do with his appearance, family background, or other things. The only important thing is that he loves you."

 Chapter 199 Night View

    "Really?" Consuela was still worried.


    "Of course, I''m being honest," Julia said with a smile. "Did you forget the time when you were sick? He was so anxious that he almost smashed the hospital. How could he not love you?"


    Consuela sighed. "But I always feel uneasy. He is such a good man. He deserves someone better."


    When a woman was in love, she would become a fool no matter how shrewd she used to be.


    Consuela had always taught Julia how to deal with her emotional problems. But now she had become a fool trapped in love.


    "You are just thinking too much. Consuela, believe in your guts. I believe that your boyfriend is with you not because of your appearance. He genuinely loves you.


    If you don''t believe me, I''ll ask him for you later," said Julia.


    "No," Consuela said in a hurry. She didn''t want Julia to confront her boyfriend.


    Julia sighed. "Okay, just don''t think too much."


    Comforted by Julia,


    es." Consuela nodded, smiling. "I''ve thought about it for a long time. This is the most important occasion."


    "Consuela..." Julia was so moved that she didn''t even know what to say.


    Consuela interrupted Julia and ordered, "Sherry, go get the glasses and the decanter."


    They ate and enjoyed the meal. For the entire two hours, they kept laughing and chatting. Sherry drank a glass of red wine and went back to her room to rest early.


    Julia and Consuela were the only people left in the living room. Both of them walked to the sofa with the wine glasses in their hands. Looking at the night view outside the window, Julia couldn''t help but sigh. "The night view is so beautiful."


    With a smile, Consuela said, "The night view is always like this, but you never know it before."


    "You are right." Julia smiled bitterly. "In the past, I only had Terence in my world. How could I have the time to enjoy the night scene?"

 Chapter 200 Aren’t You Curious

    "Julia, did Terence bother you again recently?" asked Consuela with a frown.


    She was really worried that Terence would take advantage of Julia. She knew that Julia loved him, and it was hard for Julia to say no to him.


    If it went on like that, Julia would be hurt.


    With a bitter smile, Julia raised her glass. "Today is a good day as I have moved into my new home. Don''t be such a killjoy!"


    Hearing what Julia said, Consuela knew that she had hit the nail on the head. She sat up and looked at Julia in disbelief. "Julia, are you still in touch with him? Don''t you think your wound isn''t that deep enough?" she asked.


    Julia gasped. "I don''t want to." She smiled bitterly. What could she do?


    "Oh my God. Are you out of your mind?" Consuela was furious. "Didn''t you watch the news? Didn''t you know that Terence and Jean are already engaged? Terence admitted it himself. You¡ª"


    "I know. I know eve


    how. She is the new employee of Moonlight Media, your former assistant, Abby."


    After hearing what Consuela said, Julia paused for a moment. "Oh, it''s her," she acknowledged.


    "Yes," Consuela nodded slightly. "Although this TV series is produced by Star Films, it can also be considered as Jean''s. She has so many popular actresses in her company, but she has chosen a new actress. It seems that she has made up her mind to deal with you."


    Julia smiled and said, "Abby has always wanted to enter the entertainment industry. Now that she finally has a chance, I''m also happy for her."


    "I think you''re really crazy," Consuela said angrily. "She''s here to deal with you. You''d better be careful."


    "Got it." Julia smiled. "We will find a way to deal with her too. It won''t be that easy to rival with me."


    "That''s good." Looking at the confident look on Julia''s face, Consuela smiled with relief.

 Chapter 201 Dispute

    The news about Jean and Terence had spread all over the city. Even the Chen family already heard about it, and Tina was the first one to know. When she saw the newspaper, she was so angry that she threw it on the floor.


    Simon entered the room and saw that Tina was so angry. "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" he asked hurriedly.


    "Look what your son has done." Tina was fuming. "I''ve already told him to think it over. But he admitted to the media that he''s about to marry Jean. Is he taking me as his mother seriously?"


    She sneered and continued, "I don''t understand. What''s wrong with Julia? Why does he hate her so much?"


    Simon picked up the newspaper and said, "Don''t be so angry. Maybe this was all just made up by the media. You know that the media nowadays likes to exa


    Mom, but it is for our family''s sake. No matter what she says, she''s still your mom. Can''t you talk to her in a gentle way?"


    Tina sneered, "She didn''t allow me to marry you back then. She said you were a loser. What about now? Her words were like a slap in her face. Terence is my son. I believe in my own judgment. Jean is definitely not a good person. No matter what Mom says today, I must go to find Jean."


    "You..." Sandra raised her hand and pointed at the back of Tina.


    She knew that her daughter was still blaming her for forbidding her from marrying Simon. That was why they weren''t close these years. But Terence was also Sandra''s grandson. What she did was also for his sake. She wouldn''t hurt him.


    "Are you trying to piss me off?" asked Sandra with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 202 Hospital Admission

    "Whatever you say. Anyway, I must go out now." Tina was talking while she was on her way out. Sandra was so angry that she passed out.


    "Mom! Mom!" Simon shouted, frightened. Since Sandra wasn''t responding, he picked her up in a hurry.


    As soon as Tina reached the door, she heard Simon''s loud voice. She turned around in horror. "Mom, what''s going on? What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "She passed out because of you," Simon said crossly. "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up, and help me carry Mom into the car!"


    "Okay..." Tina was zoning out. After helping Simon carry Sandra in the car, she was about to drive. However, her husband pulled her back and said, "Sit in the passenger seat. I''ll drive."


    Simon didn''t let Tina drive because it was evident that she wasn''t emotionally stable at that time.


    When they arrived at the gate of the hospital, a couple of nurses atten


    er, she certainly thinks that Jean is a good woman. Both of you are doing this for Terence''s sake. Why do you have to fight against each other like this?"


    "But Jean¡­" Tina frowned.


    "I know you don''t like Jean. But even if you want to stop it, we have to use the right way. We should find some evidence against her first, instead of you arguing with her like that. If you keep doing this, you will regret it." Simon''s words made Tina calm down and think about it carefully. She nodded slightly. "Okay, I''ll pay attention to that starting now."


    "That''s good." Simon gently wiped Tina''s tears. "Well, don''t cry anymore. Let''s go to see your mother."


    When Simon and Tina arrived at the ward, Sandra had already woken up. She was holding Terence''s hand and looking very pale.


    Simon pushed the door open and came in. When Sandra saw Tina standing at the door, her face changed.

 Chapter 203 Im Sorry

    "What are you doing here?" Sandra turned her face away. "Do you still want to piss me off?"


    "Mom¡­" Tina was depressed when she heard what her mother said, but she held it back at the thought of what Simon had just told her. She looked at Sandra and said awkwardly, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    Sandra seemed to have heard a joke. She looked at Tina and asked, "Am I hearing things? I heard you apologizing me. Is it true? Don''t you always think you have done everything right? I think I''d rather die of anger now, so I won''t be stressed with you anymore."


    "Mom, I didn''t mean to," Tina said awkwardly.


    "Stop it, Grandma." Terence tried to smooth things over for Tina. He smiled, "Mom didn''t mean to piss you off. You''re fine now. Please don''t lower yourself to the same level as my mom."


    "Yes, Mom." Simon, w


    rence didn''t protest. He went back to his company after giving some instructions. The Spring Festival was approaching, and there were still a lot of things to be done in the company.


    He just came back to the company, and he found that Jean was already there.


    "Terence, where have you been?" Jean came to him. "Your secretary said that you rushed out after answering a phone call. What happened?"


    "Nothing serious. My grandma passed out," Terence said.


    "What? Granny passed out? What''s going on? Is it serious?" Jean was startled. Sandra was the only person in the Chen family who could help her. If something serious happened to her, what should she do with her plan?


    "She''s fine now. The doctor said that she will recover soon as long as she has a good rest. Why are you here?" asked Terence.

 Chapter 204 Take Care Of Her

    "I just want to inform you that the venue has been settled," said Jean casually.


    "It''s not a big deal. You can just tell me that on the phone," Terence replied lightly.


    The expression on Jean''s face changed. She knew it was nothing important; she just found an excuse to visit him.


    She smiled awkwardly. "Since you helped me a lot, I want to thank you by inviting you to dinner tonight," she said.


    "Thank you, but I''m good," Terence said indifferently. "You''re my friend, and that''s what friends for."


    "Friend?" Jean didn''t look well. She looked at Terence sharply. "Are we just friends?" she asked.


    "What do you think?" Terence raised his head. "If you don''t have anything else to say, you can go now. I have a lot of things to do here."


    ''It seems that no matter how hard I try, I can''t replace Julia in Terence''s heart, '' thought Jean with a bitter smile.


    u saying that Jean shouldn''t pay me a visit? Why are you being so aggressive?"


    "Mom, I just want to make things clear." Tina restrained herself.


    "Make what clear?" Sandra said crossly. "Now that Jean is Terence''s fiancee, is there anything wrong with him telling her my situation?"


    Sandra glanced at Jean and continued, "Don''t be afraid, Jean. Did Terence ask you to come here?"


    After hesitating for a while, Jean finally spoke. "I went to his office today and heard that you are sick. So, I came here as soon as I finished my work. Fortunately, you are fine, or¡ª"


    "What do you mean? Do you mean that I''m not taking good care of my mom?" Tina asked discontentedly.


    "I didn''t mean that..." Jean waved her hands.


    Sandra pulled Jean''s sleeve and said, "Come on, don''t talk nonsense with her. Sit down. You haven''t finished what you were telling me a while ago."

 Chapter 205 I Want To Be With Terence

    "Well, it isn''t a big deal. If you really like him, I will take you to see his movie''s premier next time," said Jean with a smile on her face.


    The smile on Sandra''s face widened. "Then it''s a deal!" she said to Jean excitedly.


    The more intimate Jean and Sandra became, the more irritated Tina looked.


    She looked at Jean and said, "Miss Gu, my mother isn''t in good health now. She can''t be tired. You''ve been here for a long time today. How about¡ª"


    Before Tina could finish her words, Jean stood up. "Oh, look at me. I''ve forgotten that you''re a patient right now. I''ll go back and see you tomorrow," she said to Sandra.


    "Wait!" Sandra held Jean''s hand. "Jean, is it that I''m so boring that you don''t want to stay with me?"


    "Of course not," Jean said hurrie


    ce was a little strange. She took Sandra''s hand. "Granny, you shouldn''t have done this for me," she said with a guilty face.


    "I didn''t say this to make you feel sorry," Sandra smiled. "There are only the two of us in the ward. I just want to ask you one question. Do you want to be with Terence or not?"


    Jean smiled bitterly but nodded. "Of course, I want to, but¡­"


    Sandra smiled at her. "Don''t worry about anything else. Just tell me what you think."


    After hesitating for a while, Jean raised her head. "Granny, of course, I want to be with Terence. I have loved him for such a long time. I really want to be with him. If I don''t, then why am I saying these things to you?" she admitted.


    "That''s good." Sandra chuckled. "I''m not helping the wrong person."

 Chapter 206 More Dedicated Than The Caregiver

    Jean looked at Sandra with a bitter smile on her face. "Yes, I want to be with Terence. But it''s useless..."


    She seemed to be murmuring, but Sandra could hear her clearly.


    "What do you mean?" Sandra confusedly looked at her. "Is there anything I don''t know?"


    "No, nothing. It''s not a big deal," Jean told her while waving her hands.


    "Jean!" Sandra frowned at her. "If you keep hiding it, I won''t be able to help you."


    The old woman pouted as if she was disappointed.


    "Nothing, Granny. I don''t want you to be anxious." Lowering her head, Jean spoke in an aggrieved tone. "You''ve already been through hell because of me. I''m so sorry."


    "I''m fine. Tell me, what happened?" asked Sandra hurriedly.


    "Well..." Jean didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s going on, dear?" Sandra frowned. "Is Julia still pestering Terence?


    was also in the ward.


    Sandra glanced at Terence and asked, "Why are you just standing there? Didn''t you say you has something to do?"


    "It suddenly occurred to me that I''m not in a hurry," Terence said indifferently. He was sitting next to Sandra and looking at Jean.


    Hearing what Terence said, Jean handed a piece of watermelon to him. "Have a taste. It''s sweet," she said to him.


    "Thank you." Terence took it. "Have you been here for the past two days?" he asked Jean.


    With a smile, Jean told Terence, "Yes. Granny is sick and hospitalized. I can''t do anything else. All I can do is come to see her. And I''ve been trying my best to keep her company."


    Sandra wiped her mouth and said, "She''s hardworking. Jean comes here before dawn and leaves after dark. I can say that she''s more dedicated than the caregiver."

 Chapter 207 Go Straight To The Point

    Jean smiled and stopped Sandra from saying anything more. "What are you talking about, Granny? Isn''t this my duty?" she asked.


    "I just feel sorry for you, dear," Sandra said with a sigh. "You''re a woman, but you have to take care of me in the daytime and go back to work in the evening. Don''t you think it is too tiresome?"


    She held Jean''s hand. "How about this? You don''t have to come here for the next two days. Go home and take a rest. Anyway, I''m going to leave the hospital soon, and I also have a caregiver to take care of me. You don''t have to come here every day like this anymore. It''s too hard for you."


    "No way!" Without hesitation, Jean turned down Sandra''s suggestion. "Granny, I don''t think the caregiver will be as considerate as me. And I''m not busy these days anyway."


    "But¡ª"


    "No more buts, Granny


    tly. "You don''t have to be burdened by this matter."


    "Did you ask me here just so you could tell me this?" asked Jean. Her eyebrows furrowed.


    Terence lowered his head and said nothing.


    Of course, he didn''t ask her out to just say this. But he really didn''t know where to start.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jean.


    "Jean¡­" He hesitated for a moment. If it had been in the past, he would be more straightforward. But now he knew Jean''s love for him, and she had taken care of his grandmother for days. He really couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "What''s wrong with you? It isn''t you to hem and haw," Jean said with a frown. "Just say it. You don''t have to act like this in front of me."


    "Okay, then I''ll go straight to the point." After being reluctant for a long time, he decided to say what he had to say.

 Chapter 208 Concealment

    Terence looked at Jean. "I want to talk about what happened that night,"


    he said. "I accompanied you to the wrap-up party that day. I didn''t mean what I said that night. I¡ª"


    Before he could finish what he was going to say, Jean interrupted him.


    She was very dissatisfied, but she never showed it on her face.


    She smiled bitterly. "Do you want to say that you didn''t want to admit our relationship that night? But you were forced to do so, weren''t you?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Terence looked away awkwardly. "I wasn''t forced to do that. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have been so impulsive. I''m sorry."


    "Why do you feel sorry for me?" asked Jean.


    Terence looked at her and didn''t know what to say.


    He thought for a long time and felt that he had to make it clear to Je


    If you clarify it soon, they will think we are only hyping. And then our company will be screwed."


    Jean smiled bitterly. "Most importantly, I know you did this to piss Julia off. If you make it clear to the media, what do you think she will think? As long as I''m your fiancee, I will be there for you if you need me to make her jealous.


    Now we are in this industry. You will have many chances to meet Julia. So, I think it''s better not to hold the press conference yet."


    "Then what do you think we should do now?" asked Terence with a frown.


    Jean''s justification was well prepared, leaving him speechless.


    "In my opinion, we should do nothing." A sweet smile flashed across Jean''s face. "Everyone knows that I''m your fiancee. So, those reporters naturally want to know more."

 Chapter 209 Make A Scene

    "We can have meals from time to time, show off our love, or go shopping together. We can let those reporters write news about us, and at the same time, it will give our company more public exposure." Jean smiled bitterly. "Most importantly if Julia truly cares about you and sees this news, she will be jealous. And you will achieve your goal, won''t you?"


    Terence''s expression was very serious, and Jean couldn''t see through him.


    She sighed and continued, "Don''t worry. Since you don''t like me, I won''t pester you. After some time, our company will settle down, and the reporters won''t stare at our private lives anymore. That time, we will hold a press conference together. We will tell the media that we have relationship problems, which lead to us breaking up peacefully. No one will doubt us."


    Her words were full of consider


    e people outside were looking at them inquiringly and puzzled. Julia said awkwardly, "Well, the whole company knows about me now."


    "What are you afraid of? You''re an actress, and I personally selected you. Of course, you are different."


    He sneered and continued, "What''s more, I did it on purpose. I purposely made such a scene to let everyone know that I''m treating you differently. So, those who are against me will also know about it too. And then, they will take action."


    "Oh, I see." Finally, Julia was relieved.


    "Today is your first day of work here. Let me show you around." Eric smiled at her. "This is where you will work. Get familiar with the place first."


    "Okay," replied Julia with a smile.


    "There are twenty-two floors in the Starry Sky Media building..." Eric began to introduce the company to Julia.

 Chapter 210 She Isn’t Simple

    "My office is located on the top floor. If you need anything, just go upstairs to see me." Eric took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Julia. "This is the card to the CEO''s exclusive elevator. If you have something urgent to do, you can use my personal elevator."


    "No way!" Julia refused. "It''s against the rules."


    "Just take it." Eric gave the card to Julia. "You''re the only one I can trust in this company. Don''t be so polite to me."


    "Well, okay," Julia nodded and put the card away.


    Eric took her downstairs. She saw that Starry Sky Media building was really huge. What surprised her more was Bella was there too.


    "Miss Su?" Julia said in disbelief when she saw Bella passing by.


    "And you are?" Confused, Bella stopped and looked at Julia.


    "Have you forgotten? We met at the wra


    n it on his own initiative?"


    After a pause, he continued to warn Julia, "And Bella works for Mr. Yan. It''s circulating around that they have a special relationship. Just stay away from her."


    Julia couldn''t accept what Eric had said to her.


    She couldn''t believe that her idol had hurt her most important friend.


    "Let''s go upstairs," Eric said nonchalantly.


    He went downstairs to personally welcome a lady, and he had shown her around the company. The news quickly spread throughout the whole building. The people were guessing Julia''s identity.


    A girl felt that Julia was familiar. "I remember her!" she exclaimed.


    That time, everyone''s eyes were focused on her.


    "Isn''t she the same one who abandoned her own mother some time ago according to rumors? Julia Gu?"


    "It seems to be her."

 Chapter 211 Making Trouble

    "She is that Julia who abandoned her own mother!" one of the girls said angrily. "I really don''t know understand what''s on Mr. Fang''s mind. How could he be so nice to that woman?"


    "Exactly," someone echoed. "I heard that Mr. Fang has signed an actress. Is it her?"


    "Is Mr. Fang insane? Signing such an actress will only ruin our company''s reputation."


    Many employees were talking about Julia.


    When Fiona entered the company, she heard people gossiping. Out of curiosity, she eavesdropped on their conservation for a while and flew into a rage, "Are you telling the truth?"


    The staff who had gathered together were shocked by her voice. When they turned around and saw Fiona, they all stood respectfully with their heads down. They didn''t dare say anything.


    Their silence ma


    hat cunt that she deserves you to do anything for her?" Fiona looked at him. "The more you protect her, the more I will hurt her. I''d like to see what you can do for your bitch."


    "Fiona, I''m warning you for the last time. Don''t you ever touch her." His face was hard and stiff. "If you dare hurt her, I will never let you go."


    "Well, well." Fiona was feeling so mad and vengeful. She sneered, "How dare you do this to me for a bitch! Just wait and see. I''ll call your mom now."


    While she was speaking, she took out her phone and pretended to call Lilia. She thought that if she did so, Eric would be afraid and stop her.


    But he didn''t.


    He sat down calmly and said to Fiona, "Go on. I will tell my mom that I won''t agree to our marriage arrangement no matter what she says."

 Chapter 212 I Want You

    Fiona was raging. "You want to cancel the marriage, but I won''t let you get what you want," she sneered.


    She rushed out angrily.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. She was Eric''s one and only fiancee. She must uproot all those disreputable women.


    She took out her phone and made a call. "Hello. Help me investigate this person


    I don''t care how much time, effort, or money I have to spend. As long as you can make a background check on her, I will definitely grant you a satisfactory reward. Do you understand?" Fiona smirked.


    Since it was clear that Eric liked Julia so much, she would let him know what kind of a woman he desired was.


    She wanted to destroy Julia herself.


    After leaving the Starry Sky Media, Julia went straight home. She liked to stay in when she wasn''t shooting. Her alone time included reading and listening to music.


    It


    r hands, with his legs around hers to prevent her from moving.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Julia''s face turned red. Under the dim light, a special fragrant was dominating the room.


    "You are so beautiful!" If he hadn''t been drunk, how could Terence say something like that?


    Julia was stunned as if struck by lightning. By the time she came to her senses, he had already lifted her dress.


    The cold air swept over her skin, and she couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Terence, no." Julia brushed Terence''s hand off.


    "I want you¡­" Terence looked at Julia with a pout. He was acting like a spoiled child, which made her stunned for a moment.


    "Terence, I came to you tonight to make things clear between us¡­" Being seduced by Terence, Julia almost lost her self-control. She dug her nails into her palms, and with that slight pain, she was finally able to control herself.

 Chapter 213 I Want To Be With You

    Terence obviously wouldn''t let Julia go so easily. He approached her with a wicked smile and whispered in her ear, "Why did you come to me tonight?"


    Julia''s face turned even redder. She reached out to remove his hands away from her body, but it was to no avail. Before long, a tingling sensation started to spread all over her body.


    She couldn''t help but shout, "Stop!"


    Her protest fell into deaf ears. In addition, her mind was also getting fuzzy¡ªhis unprecedented gentleness tonight was sweeping past her defense like a raging flash flood.


    "Mmph..." A moan suddenly escaped her lips.


    At this moment, she was trying her best to retain her rationality by continuously recalling her purpose of coming here.


    But her efforts were practically pointless because Terence, who wasn''t in a hurry to get to the main point, was making her crazy with desire by teasing her over and over again as if he was teasing a kitten. In the end, when she could no longer endure his teasing, she weakly begged, both for him and for mercy.


    "Terence, don''t..."


    "


    o Terence, saying that she wouldn''t go. However, he then told her that if she didn''t go with him, she wouldn''t be able to get rid of him for the rest of her life.


    Left with no other choice, Julia agreed reluctantly.


    By the time she arrived home, Sherry was already waiting anxiously for her. She had called Julia several times, but Julia never picked up her calls.


    "Julia, where have you been? Why didn''t you come back last night?" Sherry anxiously bombarded Julia with questions the moment she saw her.


    "I hung out with a friend for a whole night." Julia smiled. "I''m very tired. I''m going upstairs to have some rest."


    "Okay, at least you''ve come back safe and sound now." Now that Julia had come back safely, the worry in Sherry''s heart finally dissipated.


    "By the way," Julia said with a smile, "help me pack my luggage later. I''ll be going out with a friend for a few days."


    "Does Consuela know that?" Sherry asked instinctively.


    "Don''t tell her. This is my personal business. It has nothing to do with her," said Julia lightly.

 Chapter 214 Hospital Discharge

    Sherry sensed that there was something wrong with Julia, but she couldn''t tell. She knew that there were a lot of things happening to her recently and she was upset, so she didn''t ask more.


    Maybe Julia would be in a better mood when she came back after hanging out with her friend for a few days.


    If Consuela found out about it, she wouldn''t agree. That was why Sherry helped Julia hide it.


    "Julia." Upset, Julia was about to go upstairs when she heard Sherry call her. She stopped and looked at her. "What else can I do for you?"


    "May I ask if I can go home when you''re out these days? I just want to check on my family," Sherry said with embarrassment. Since she became Julia''s assistant, she rarely had the chance to contact her family.


    Usually, she was busy. On her vacant time, her family were already asleep. And


    Jean lowered her head, and she didn''t respond at all.


    "What happened? Did he do something wrong to you again?" Sandra asked Jean with a blaming look.


    "No, no, no. How could Terence do something wrong to me?" Jean waved her hand. "But¡­"


    "But what?" Sandra asked her. "Jean, don''t hide anything from me. I can help you if you tell me."


    Lowering her head, Jean looked aggrieved and said, "You know, Julia is Terence''s ex-wife. If she keeps bothering him like this, he will be affected. But don''t worry, I will win his heart back."


    "What are you going to do?" Sandra glanced at her. "Julia is so scheming. How can you beat her?"


    "I really can. You''re not in good health. Don''t worry about me. I can handle it myself," said Jean.


    Although Sandra said nothing more, she thought that it was time to confront Julia.

 Chapter 215 Please Stay

    After Terence finished the discharge formalities, he helped Sandra get in the car with Jean. Tina and Simon had been waiting at the door early in the morning for the car arrival.


    Tina asked the cook to prepare a hearty lunch to welcome Sandra home.


    But when she saw Jean accompanying her mother, Tina felt off.


    Noticing the change of expression on Tina''s face, Simon pulled her sleeve and said, "Well, she has taken care of Mom for such a long time. Just treat her as an ordinary guest."


    "I know," Tina nodded. She knew that the more she went against Jean, the more hostile Sandra would be to her. In the end, both of them would suffer losses, and the one who would benefit was Jean.


    Thinking of that, Tina composed he


    nced at Jean and smiled at her. "Miss Gu, please eat more. I''m really sorry to trouble you these days. I know you''re busy with your work, and yet you had to keep my mom company."


    "Aunt, what are you talking about?" Jean flashed a smile. "Isn''t it my responsibility to take care of Granny?"


    As Terence fiancee, Jean was a part of their family. The reason why Jean said that was to force Tina to admit it.


    Tina smiled and didn''t take the bait. "That''s true, but you know, nothing in the world is permanent. No one knows what will happen in the future. You''re a guest, so it isn''t appropriate to bother you like this."


    She said that to tell Jean that it was still unknown whether Jean could marry into Chen family or not.

 Chapter 216 Trip To Sanya

    Of course, Jean knew what Tina meant, but she didn''t say anything more. Arguing wasn''t the solution.


    After lunch, Jean decided to leave. She said goodbye to Sandra. "Granny, have a good rest at home. I have to go now to work."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you want to sit a little longer?" Sandra frowned slightly.


    "No, I''m good." Jean smiled at Sandra.


    "Terence." Sandra glanced at her grandson. "Jean is leaving now. Please send her home for me."


    Terence slightly nodded. "Okay. Grandma, I have to go on a business trip in two days. It will take about a week. I''ll visit you when I come back."


    "Okay, sure." Satisfied, Sandra patted the back of Terence''s hand. "Work is important. Don''t come home in a rush just to see me. I''m fine," she said.


    After they bid their goodbyes, Terence came out and got in t


    a trance. She finally came to her senses when the driver interrupted her thoughts.


    At the hotel door, the driver handed over a room card to Julia. "Miss Gu, Mr. Chen is still busy now. He asked you to wait for him in the hotel room. Someone will come there to deliver your dinner.


    I''ll wait in the lobby. You can call me if you need anything," he said respectfully.


    "Okay, understood," Julia nodded. To put it bluntly, Terence sent the person to keep an eye on her.


    He was probably afraid that she wouldn''t keep her words.


    With a bitter smile, Julia entered the room with her luggage using the room card. The door opened in a beep.


    When she was at the entrance, Julia felt that the hotel was very expensive. As soon as the door opened, she confirmed her idea. It was a particularly luxurious presidential suite.

 Chapter 217 Pretending To Be Reserved

    As soon as Julia opened the window, the blue sea welcomed her. The weather was good that day, and the clouds outside were delightful. The sea wind was blowing, and there was a forest of coconut fragrance. However, she wasn''t still in the mood to appreciate all of them.


    She unpacked her luggage and hung up the clothes she brought one by one. Then she sat on the sofa stiffly, not knowing what to do.


    She tried her best to hold on since she didn''t know what time Terence would come back. However, she didn''t sleep well last night, so she dozed off after a while.


    When Terence came back from work, Julia was already asleep on the couch.


    She looked so gentle and charming when she was asleep. Curled up like a child, she didn''t look aggressive in any way.


    Terence looked at her tenderly.


    He was about to touch her


    t are you doing? Let go of me!"


    "Let you go?" Terence stopped what he was doing and looked at Julia coldly. "Do you think I invited you here for a vacation?"


    Julia was speechless. Honestly, she knew that she wasn''t there for vacation. She came with Terence knowingly that she would face that situation sooner or later.


    But she didn''t know how to face it head-on.


    "What? Are you pretending to be reserved?" Terence sneered at her. "Since you''re here, aren''t you already prepared? Why are you pretending?"


    "Terence, don''t go too far." She couldn''t accept Terence''s words because she cared too much about him.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"


    He smiled wickedly and scornfully. "Your body is far more honest than your mouth."


    Julia was furious, but she didn''t know what to say to refute Terence.

 Chapter 218 Come Back Late

    Before Julia could say something, Terence kissed her. His smooth, soft lips touched her plump lips. His kiss drowned her following words, and all she could do was let out a gentle moan.


    They started with so much eagerness that became tender and affectionate later on.


    In the beginning, Julia was angry and ashamed. After Terence inserted his tongue inside her mouth, she started indulging herself in it and unconsciously responding.


    That night, Terence was so gentle that Julia thought she was in a dream.


    Julia didn''t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up, Terence was no longer by her side. The sun shone in through the window, bathing her skin. Her body was covered by the messy bed sheet, which reminded her of what had happened last night.


    She couldn''t help blushing. They hadn''t slept with each other while they had been still married. But after they signed the divorce agreement... Th


    ed to look for me. I''m back."


    The driver seemed to see his savior when he saw Julia. He looked at her with such a relief. "Miss Gu, you''re back!"


    If she didn''t come back, Terence would turn the whole Sanya upside down.


    However, the driver couldn''t say it out loud. He looked at Julia and asked, "Didn''t you say you would come back before six o''clock? You''ve screwed me over."


    Without saying anything to the driver, Julia looked at Terence coldly. "I''m back. You don''t have to create a fuss and make things difficult for him," she said.


    After all, the driver did as she said. She didn''t have the heart to see him being scolded like this.


    No matter how pressed Julia was, she wouldn''t let anyone be punished by her own doing.


    "Where have you been?" When Terence saw Julia, he was relieved. God knew that his heart was in his throat a while ago, fearing that something would happen to her.

 Chapter 219 Lose Temper

    Now that Julia already came back, Terence was naturally not in the mood to deal with the driver. He just stared at her and questioned her outright.


    "I was just taking a walk," Julia answered indifferently. In a bad mood, she really didn''t want to argue with him. "I''m going back first. I''m tired and want to rest."


    "If you don''t give me an explanation, don''t even think about going anywhere today." He grabbed Julia''s hand.


    The people around regarded the two of them as a quarreling couple, so no one stepped forward to intercede.


    "What do you want me to say?" Julia sneered. "I just went out for a walk and forgot to bring my phone, but I''m back, aren''t I? What do you want?"


    After taking a breather, she continued with a defiant expression, "Mr. Chen, I''m indeed here to keep you company, but I should be entitled to have personal freedom, shouldn''t I?"


    Terence''s expression darkened. He was obviously worried and concerned about her, but in her mouth, he suddenly became the bad guy.


    He looked at Julia


    anything since last night."


    "I understand." The driver nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll follow Miss Gu closely today. I''ll never let her out of my sight, let alone repeating yesterday''s mistake."


    Terence gave him a curt nod and then got out without saying anything else.


    He had found that there was something amiss with the accounts of the branch in Sanya, and there happened to be a project to be discussed here, so he came here on purpose to investigate the matter.


    The person in charge in Sanya was called Johnson Xia, a fat man in his early thirties. Terence still remembered that back then when they first met, Johnson''s eyes shifted around as if he was plotting something bad.


    Terence specially came today to participate in the branch''s meeting, but the moment he arrived at the door to the meeting room, he was already stopped by Johnson''s secretary.


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Xia asked you to wait here for a moment. He''ll be here soon," Sunny, the secretary, said politely as she led Terence to the guest lounge.

 Chapter 220 Check The Accounts

    Terence wasn''t in a hurry to see Johnson. Since he was already here, he would never leave without seeing him.


    He had heard from his subordinates that Johnson was an arrogant man. Now he came in person, but Johnson still refused to meet him. It seemed that he should think of a way to straighten things up.


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Xia said that you''re a distinguished guest. He also asked me to serve you well. Please wait for a moment." With a sweet smile, Sunny kept batting her eyes at Terence. Unfortunately, he was indifferent and didn''t respond to her kindness at all.


    Sunny was indeed beautiful. She had a standard model figure, with her quite enormous breast. Her professional suit outlined her perfect built, and her features were also exquisite. She was like those actresses on the TV.


    With her beauty and charm, she won Johnson''s heart and lived a life that everyone envie


    ly.


    "Of course." Johnson was relieved. "I''m absolutely honest regarding this matter. Mr. Chen, please don''t believe these rumors. Maybe they''re only trying to create a disagreement between us, which they can benefit from."


    "Stop worrying, Mr. Xia," Terence said. "You have worked with me for so long; of course, I believe you. But..."


    "But what?" Hearing the turning point of Terence''s sentence, Johnson''s heart rose to his throat again.


    Terence looked at him and continued, "Now that such an accusation has been spreading, it only proves that people have doubts within themselves. Since you''re claiming that you have strong integrity, you don''t mind me checking the accounts, do you?


    Mr. Xia, please don''t misunderstand me. I am doing this to prove your innocence. You won''t refuse, will you?"


    "No. Why would I refuse?" Johnson was frightened though he said so.

 Chapter 221 See Through Their Trick

    "Mr. Chen, please listen to me. There might be some misunderstanding." Johnson tried his best to stop Terence from checking their accounts.


    But since Terence was already there, he wouldn''t give up.


    "Mr. Xia, why won''t you let me check your accounts?" Terence asked with a smile "Is there really something wrong with the Sanya branch?"


    "Of course not," Johnson answered assuredly. "Well, since the end of the year is fast approaching, and everyone in the company is busy, I think it''s not the right time for you to check our accounts now."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ve brought several professional accountants with me. Just give all the branch''s account books to them so they can start checking. As soon as they finish, they will prove your innocence." Johnson was rendered speechless. He didn''t expect that Terence came fully prepared.


    "Do you have


    sincere. Besides, you won''t be checking the accounts personally this afternoon, so it''s okay to drink a little.


    And since we appreciate your efforts in coming here, we want to entertain you well."


    "Mr. Chen..." Sunny called out. "If you don''t drink this wine, it only means that you don''t forgive me."


    Terence curled his lips. Now, he was certain that there was something wrong with the wine. But still, he smiled and said, "In that case, I''ll drink a little."


    Hearing his words, Johnson and Sunny looked at him nervously. Obviously, they were waiting for him to pick up his glass.


    Terence reached out to pick up the glass, but he knocked it over accidentally.


    Regret was written all over Sunny''s and Johnson''s faces in an instant.


    They had almost succeeded.


    "I''m so sorry. I become so clumsy when I''m tired," Terence said with a smile.

 Chapter 222 Confession

    "It doesn''t matter," Sunny said in a hurry. She brought another glass for Terence. "Mr. Chen, I''ll pour you another glass of wine."


    "No, thanks." Terence reached over and took Johnson''s glass. "I''ll just drink this one instead," he told her casually.


    "Mr. Chen..." Panicking, Sunny tried to stop him. He pretended to be unaware of what she was trying to do. "Is something wrong?" Terence asked innocently.


    "No... But that glass of wine belongs to Mr. Xia." She smiled at Terence dryly.


    "I know." Terence nodded slightly. "But Mr. Terence hasn''t touched the wine yet."


    "But..."


    "Sunny!" Johnson interrupted her. "I haven''t touched that glass yet. If Mr. Chen wants to drink it, just let him have it."


    Sunny stepped aside awkwardly. The wine tasted pleasant in Jack''s mouth. Just as he set the glass down, she tried to pour more wine. Terence held his hand out


    stake..." Doris Ding beat Sunny so hard that she couldn''t fight back anymore. "Johnson, pull her away!" Sunny cried out.


    "Honey, stop it." Seeing Sunny get beaten so badly, Johnson knew that he had to intervene. He stepped between the two abruptly and tried to separate them. But he didn''t expect that Doris Ding would slap him in the face as well.


    "I''m telling you, Johnson. I''m going to teach this bitch a lesson now. I''ll deal with you later," Doris Ding said angrily. She was so mad that the two had been lying to her face for so long.


    "Mrs. Xia, please stop. Something bad might happen if you continue." Finally, Terence spoke up. He looked at Doris Ding and said, "You''ve confirmed your suspicions. I''ve done my end of the bargain. Now, where is the thing I want?"


    Doris Ding stopped what she was doing and took out a document from her bag. "It''s all there."

 Chapter 223 Betrayal

    Doris glanced at Terence before looking at Johnson with a sneer. "This is the information from my investigation. Not only is there evidence of Johnson''s falsifying accounts, there''s also evidence of his bribery. All this information is yours now. As for how to deal with him, it''s up to you."


    "Bitch!" Johnson had been hiding in the corner as he didn''t want to have any direct conflict with her. When he saw Doris hand the evidence to Terence, though, he couldn''t help but rush forward to prevent her from giving him the document.


    However, Doris reacted quickly and leaned to the side. This left Johnson to stumble and end up into Terence''s arms.


    For a moment, the scene was actually hilarious.


    "Umm... Mr. Chen." Johnson finally felt scared at this very moment. He grabbed Terence''s hand and pleaded, "Please don''t believe what this bitch said. She just made it all up. She''s framing me."


    He tried to grab the d


    to tell you the truth." True to her words, Doris didn''t hold back. "When I suspected that you were having an affair with Sunny, I thought about how to punish you, so I wrote the anonymous letter to Mr. Chen. We''ve been married for so long and we have children. Since you dared to betray me, I would definitely make you pay the price."


    "You bitch!" Johnson was filled with so much anger that he couldn''t think straight. The turn of events was making him crazy. He didn''t expect that she would inform Terence.


    He was about to hit Doris, but Terence stopped him. "Mr. Xia, you''d better reflect on yourself. You can''t always put the blame on other people."


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen..." Johnson grabbed Terence''s sleeve and pleaded again. "Please spare me. I''ll give up being the general manager, just please don''t hand me over to the police. I''ll even spit out all the money I''ve taken from the company. What do you think?"

 Chapter 224 Cant you forgive me

    Terence smirked at Johnson and said, "You have to pay dearly for what you did, Mr. Xia."


    He then addressed the woman next to Johnson. "Doris, I''ll leave this matter in your hands. I don''t want to get involved in your family affairs."


    Now that he had finished his business, Terence wanted to leave. As he was about to walk out of the room, Sunny, who was standing next to him, pulled his shirt and pleaded, "Mr. Chen. Please, help me. I promise I''ll be obedient to you as long as you spare me from this mess. I will do anything you want."


    Sunny raised her head so that Terence could see her face clearly. The slap she had received earlier had left an ugly bruise. She looked hideous.


    She looked Terence in the eye and tried to charm him. She believed that a good, comfortable life awaited her if she could marry this man.


    Sunny was an attractive woman and she used this fact to her advantage. However, the bruise on her face and her smudged makeup made her look like an ugly monster t


    go." Sunny couldn''t care less about those things. She knew that saving her life was the most important thing right now.


    "Don''t forget what happened today. If I see you again, I''ll make sure that you''ll be sorry." Doris didn''t let Sunny go until she had finished signing some legal documents regarding the property.


    After her business with Sunny was over, Doris turned to her husband and said, "You heard what Mr. Chen said. Johnson, if you still have an ounce of conscience left, don''t drag us into this mess. I want you to sign the divorce agreement, now. Our children and I will visit you in prison."


    "How could you be so heartless?" Johnson looked at Doris. "We have been married for so many years. Can''t you forgive me?"


    "You''re asking for my forgiveness?" Doris sneered. "Now that you''ve cheated on me with another woman, don''t expect me to forgive you. Cut the crap and sign these papers."


    Johnson knew that his fate was sealed. He had no choice but to give his signature.

 Chapter 225 Julia Is Sick

    After handing the evidence to a person he trusted, Terence didn''t care about it anymore.


    Half of his goal of coming to Sanya had been achieved. He sat in the hotel lobby for a long time, smoking one cigarette after another, hesitating whether he should go upstairs or not.


    The driver had just gone upstairs to send Julia food. When he saw Terence, he rushed over. "Mr. Chen, why don''t you go upstairs since you''re here?"


    "I wanted to get some fresh air first. How is she?" Terence asked.


    "Miss Gu has been staying in the room for a whole day. I just went upstairs to bring her some food, but she didn''t eat anything. She said she wasn''t feeling well..." Before he could even finish, Terence had already thrown the cigarette butt into the trash bin and rushed upstairs.


    When he entered the room, he saw Julia lying in the bed.


    She wasn''t sure if she had caught a cold last night. She just felt uncomfortable and


    r the whole day where they finally decided the details. Since he was still worried about Julia''s health, he skipped dinner and rushed back to the hotel. He didn''t expect to see such a sensual scene as soon as he entered the room.


    The bathroom was only surrounded by glass. Although it was steaming, he could still vaguely trace Julia''s graceful figure.


    Standing outside the door, Terence couldn''t help but think about something else, and an evil energy gushed out from his lower abdomen.


    The next second, he opened the door.


    Only then did Julia notice him. She turned around and paled when he saw Terence. Scrambling, she took a bath towel to cover her body and awkwardly told him, "I''m taking a shower. Can you go out first?"


    No matter what kind of relationship she had with Terence, she was still not used to being naked in front of him.


    Terence smiled, "Why? Is there anything else that I haven''t seen?"

 Chapter 226 Travelling Together

    Julia felt as if something exploded in her head. She flushed crimson with shame.


    She kept squatting awkwardly, not quite knowing what to do.


    Terence was amused by her reaction. He walked up to her and removed the towel off her.


    Julia had no choice but to cover her body with bare hands.


    Just when she thought she couldn''t escape tonight, Terence burst into laughter. He turned on the shower and warm water sprinkled on Julia. It immediately washed away all the coldness that she felt.


    He smiled and pulled Julia to stand up. "Don''t worry. You''re not feeling well. I won''t touch you."


    The sight of such a gentle Terence was a first for Julia. He wasn''t like this whenever she was completely awake. She didn''t know what to do until he rubbed her body.


    "Don''t move." Julia was so shy at their interaction that she wanted to dodge. Terence stopped her from moving and stared at her sternly. "Stand


    me out. She looked at him, a little embarrassed.


    She had been staying in the hotel room ever since they came to Sanya. Sometimes, she even felt like a pet raised by Terence.


    But suddenly, he wanted to take her out. She couldn''t believe it.


    Terence didn''t have any clue about her thoughts. He walked to Julia''s side and said, "Let''s go."


    "Where are we going?" Julia was a little nervous, wondering if she should go with Terence.


    But how could Terence give her a chance to refuse? He grabbed her hand and walked out of the hotel. "You''ll know if you go with me."


    To her surprise, Terence took her to a beautiful spot at the seaside. Looking at the blue sea, she felt better.


    She glanced at Terence and asked, "Why did you bring me here?"


    "I heard this place is very suitable for sightseeing. I rarely have time for this, so today, I want to take you out for a walk," Terence said softly.

 Chapter 227 Shopping

    "Why are you being so kind?" Julia froze in amazement, bewildered by Terence''s attitude.


    Terence was being really strange today. He cooked for her and then took her to the seaside. She didn''t know what was on his mind.


    "What did you say?" Terence asked.


    "No, nothing," Julia replied hastily and changed the topic. "The view here is really beautiful."


    Looking at the smile on Julia''s face, Terence''s face softened.


    To be honest, he didn''t know why he was being so nice to her. He couldn''t even tell himself why.


    He did know, however, that the smile on Julia''s face made him happy.


    He didn''t tell Julia that most of the people who came here were couples. In his heart, Julia was still his wife.


    The sun had almost set in the horizon, but Julia was still playing on the beach like a child. She would have gladly continued doing so if not for Terence who called out to her. "Julia, time to go. I''ve got reservations for us at a restaurant."


    "All right." Julia reluctantly followed Teren


    idn''t recall it baring that much skin.


    The two swelling mounds on her chest were nearly exposed, and he could imagine the attention that her cleavage would draw when revealed in that dress.


    "Go and take it off," Terence said coldly. "Try this one on."


    He chose a red dress with a substantially more modest neckline than the first dress. However, the wearer''s entire back would be completely exposed and attract attention. Finally, he chose a dress with a conservative cut that kept Julia sedately encased.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Julia asked in a light but skeptical tone, "Do you think this is beautiful?"


    "Just take that one." Terence nodded, satisfied with his choice.


    "But I don''t think it''s beautiful," Julia said awkwardly.


    "Yes, I also think the first two dresses are more beautiful," the attendant opined.


    "You know nothing!" Terence said crossly. "We''re taking this one. Wrap it up."


    ''To whom do you intend to flaunt such a revealing dress for?'' he thought.

 Chapter 228 Getting Angry

    Julia stared at Terence helplessly, wondering how his taste could be so different from ordinary people.


    She smiled at the shop attendant who was still vigorously marketing the previous two dresses. "Well, just pack the one he likes," she said.


    Terence didn''t allow her to pay anyway, so she had no right to choose.


    After buying the dress, Terence finally felt satisfied. The two walked together¡ªhe was in the front, while she was trailing behind. As they walked, two passing girls suddenly pointed at her and whispered to each other.


    A moment later, the two girls eagerly came to her. "Excuse me, you''re Julia Gu, aren''t you?"


    "No, I..." She instinctively wanted to deny, but right after she started speaking, the two girls started shouting excitedly.


    "It''s her! It''s her!" One of the girls stared at Julia excitedly. "Please don''t get me wrong. I''m your fan. I''ve liked you ever since I saw you in ''The Wrong Marriage.'' I''ve never expected that I would hit the jackpot and ran into you here today. Could I please have your autographs


    tizens supporting me, the ones cursing me out also aren''t few. I''m just temporarily trending. It''s nothing amazing at all."


    "You don''t understand." Consuela chuckled. "All of these are planned by Eric. In this way, although you''ve become the public''s object of discussions and sometimes their target of criticism, you''ve become famous. As long as we work hard in promoting yourself in the future, becoming one of the A-list actresses is just a matter of time.


    Jean must have never expected this, right? She originally put this role on your head because she wanted to cause trouble for you, but she ended up personally sending you to stardom. Ha! She might be crying at home now!"


    "I don''t care about that," Julia said with a smile. "I just want to focus on my work. I don''t care about anything else."


    "Okay, okay, I understand," Consuela said curtly. "By the way, where have you been these two days? Why are you never at home?"


    "I... I''ve been out for some relaxation these days. I''ll be back in a few days," said Julia in a hurry.

 Chapter 229 Jean Went To Sanya

    Surprised, Consuela asked Julia, "You''ve been out?" Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I just wanted to take a break. I''ll be back in a few days," Julia told her, feeling guilty. "Well, it''s late. I can''t stay on the phone. I should go to bed."


    Without waiting for her reply, Julia hung up the phone. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    In H City


    The new play had been keeping Jean busy in the past few days. They were finally starting to shoot now. After watching the scenes for a couple of days, she was relieved that there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Director Chen." Jean walked to Director Chen. "Well, I''m going to Sanya. My flight is in the evening, so I won''t be able to drop by the set. Oh, aren''t we still looking for another shooting location? I can have a look around while I''m there. If it looks right for the scene, then we will shoot in Sanya. What do y


    ing Terence''s arm, Julia turned around to see who said it.


    The first person she saw was the girl beside the man. If she remembered correctly, it was Cathy Wang, a popular actress in television. She remembered that she looked innocent and demure when she first appeared in the media. But the man she was with tonight could have easily been mistaken for her father.


    Cathy Wang smiled and whispered into the ear of her date as Julia shot more glances at her.


    The man burst into laughter.


    Terence took Julia to him and said with a smile, "Mr. Yin, don''t make fun of me."


    Mr. Yin burst into laughter. He looked at Julia, who was standing beside Terence. "Mr. Chen, you have good taste. Your date is indeed much more beautiful than the others," he said.


    "Mr. Yin..." Cathy Wang pouted. "What do you mean? Are you saying that this girl is prettier than me?"

 Chapter 230 The Banquet

    "Of course not," Mr. Yin smiled. He pinched Cathy''s butt and said, "Of course you''re the prettiest girl in my eyes!"


    "That''s good," Cathy nodded with satisfaction.


    "Mr. Chen, let''s have a seat," Mr. Yin said to Terence pointing to the table. Julia followed Terence to the table quietly. One after another, more guests started to arrive at the venue.


    With so many men in one place, it was inevitable to hear dirty jokes. Julia ignored them and kept eating in a dignified manner.


    All the guests present were distinguished personalities in Sanya. In H City, Terence was an influential person, but he was an outsider here in Sanya. The guests teamed up to push him to drink more wine.


    "Mr. Chen, please drink this glass of wine with me. We will be friends for now on. You have to come here more often."


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to raise a toast to you. You wouldn''t refuse me, would you?"


    her.


    Cathy followed Julia into the bathroom. As soon as they entered, Julia vomited heavily into the toilet. She was feeling terrible from all the wine, but she finally felt a little better when she threw up.


    Cathy''s voice came from behind her. She was standing at the door with a smile and was fiddling with her nails. "Why did you do this? Why did you drink so much for his sake?"


    Julia didn''t say anything, but Cathy continued, "In fact, I know who you are. Our circle is a small one, you know. It''s not that hard to know who''s who. If I recall correctly, Mr. Chen is your future brother-in-law. You..."


    "There is nothing between us," Julia interrupted. She wiped her mouth and said to Cathy, "I just met him recently. He just needed a date for this event."


    "It seems that you''re really in love with him," Cathy said with a smile. "I advise you not to get too attached to him."

 Chapter 231 Getting Drunk

    Cathy took out the powder out of her purse to fix her makeup.


    "I don''t understand what you mean," Julia said. After throwing up, she sobered up a bit.


    "Do you really want me to say it bluntly?" Cathy scoffed. "People like us are high-class prostitutes. Look at all those men outside. They''re all married and have families. But men who have known wealth and power always want more and more. They want a better car, a bigger house, and eventually, they start to desire women who are younger and prettier than their wives. That''s just how they are."


    Through the mirror, Cathy fixed her eyes on Julia and went on, "But Julia, I think the most important thing for people like us is to know our place. You shouldn''t take these men seriously. Once you get what you need from them, it''s time to leave. Don''t dream of being his wife one day.


    Take me as an example. I''ve been with Mr. Yin for


    you rely on?" Terence''s eyes darkened as he looked at Julia gloomily.


    "I have...I have a lot of people, Consuela... and..."


    After hearing this, Terence didn''t know how to feel.


    "Cathy reminded me of who I was. Do you know how much I wanted to scream at her that I''m not the same as her? But I''ve had time to think about it. No matter how hard I try to detach myself from her, we''re both just shameful mistresses." Julia smiled painfully. "You bastard! Why do you torture me like this?"


    The alcohol finally got the better of her, and she fell asleep in the middle of their argument.


    "Mr. Chen..." The driver straightened his back and didn''t know what he should do. "Miss Gu has had a lot to drink. Please don''t take it seriously."


    "Just focus on the road." Terence dismissed the driver''s comment. He took Julia''s head and leaned it on his shoulder so she could sleep better.

 Chapter 232 Jean Saw Them

    Terence looked at Julia beside him with complete tenderness in his eyes.


    From the beginning, he loved Julia. He didn''t touch her after they got married because he couldn''t accept that she had deceived him. But after they got divorced, he was unwilling to let her go. So he forced her to stay by his side. He knew he had gone too far.


    When Terence and Julia returned to the hotel, Jean had already got off the plane. After more inquiries, she was certain about which hotel Terence was staying in. When she arrived at Sanya, Jean went straight to the hotel and waited at the lobby to wait for Terence.


    She was full of expectations. But from seven to ten o''clock, Terence was still not in sight.


    Hours passed by, she decided to check Weibo due to intense boredom. She was upset when she found out that Julia was also in Sanya.


    The photos of Julia being surrounded by fans in the mall yesterday were taken and posted on the Internet. Sud


    he still pretended to be relaxed. "Do you think I was going to kiss you?" she said playfully.


    Before Terence could react, she continued, "By the way, I saw the news last night. My sister seems to be in Sanya too. Let''s see if we can have dinner with her, okay?"


    "No, thanks." Terence looked at her indifferently. "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now."


    "Wait!" Jean stopped Terence. "Terence, then can I ask you out for a meal? It''s a rare chance for me to go out, and I happened to meet you here. It''s fine if you don''t want to accompany me to see the venue. But you can make time to have dinner with me, right?"


    Hesitantly, Terence neither refused nor agreed. "Let''s wait and see. I don''t know if I can fit that in my schedule yet," he said.


    "Then call me when you''re done with your work," said Jean in a hurry.


    "Got it," Terence agreed. He just wanted to leave, and he really didn''t want to have dinner with her.

 Chapter 233 A Slap

    The driver was already waiting for her by the door when Julia reached her room. "Miss Gu, you''re awake! Are you all right?"


    "What''s up?" Julia''s mind was preoccupied. She was not in the mood to deal with the driver at all.


    "Nothing serious. I just wanted to ask you something. Do you remember what happened last night?" the driver cautiously asked.


    "So, what about last night?" She had no recollection of what happened. "I guess I drank too much last night. Tell me, what happened?"


    "It seems like you don''t really remember," the driver said awkwardly.


    "What happened?" Julia hated how people beat around the bush. Wouldn''t it be better if everyone went straight to the point?


    "You really don''t remember anything at all?" the driver asked again. He was fiddling with his fingers.


    "What do you want to say?" Julia was getting irritated at this point. The driver hesitated. She gave out a deep sigh and said, "If you don''t speak up then I''ll go inside."


    "Please don''t!" The driver blocked her way with


    r secrets from me, Julia."


    "What do you want from me?" Julia asked. Since Jean found out, Julia had no reason to hide anything anymore.


    "Aren''t you going to invite me in? We can''t be talking like this forever, can we?" Jean sneered. "Do you want the people passing by to hear how you came between me and Terence at such a young age?"


    Julia was rendered speechless by Jean''s crude remarks.


    She stepped aside so that Jean could enter the room.


    After coming inside, Jean took her time before she continued the conversation. She walked around the suite and noted that it only had one bed in it. Her eyes flashed with resentment.


    "So, what do you want to say?" Julia asked her visitor. The atmosphere was getting tense.


    With a deep breath, Jean faced Julia and slapped her hard across the face. Julia was completely shocked. All she could do was cover the side of her face and stare at Jean. Her cheek started to throb with pain.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You deserve that," Jean scoffed at Julia.

 Chapter 234 Leave Without A Word

    Julia put down her hand that was covering her face. Scoffing, she said, "Did you come all the way here just to slap me?


    Tell me what you want from me."


    The resentment in Jean''s heart had been building up for a long time. "I''ve warned you to stay away from Terence. Are you deaf?


    I really admire you. You know that Terence doesn''t love you at all, but you''re still willing to be his mistress. How can you be so shameless?" She looked at Julia with hateful eyes.


    Jean had been waiting in the lobby discreetly. She went straight up to Julia when she saw Terence leave.


    It should be easy for her to drive Julia away, as she was Terence''s fiancee.


    "Shut up!" Julia yelled at Jean. "Who the hell do you think you are to look down on me?"


    Looking at her sister with hateful eyes, she went on, "I don''t care about what will happen between you and Terence in the future. But don''t you


    He didn''t understand why she chose to leave in this way. He finally decided to make everything clear to her.


    "Miss Gu? Isn''t she in the room?" Looking at Terence, the driver panicked. "Mr. Chen, I don''t know what happened. I..."


    "Terence." Just as the driver was about to explain, Jean suddenly called out to Terence. She stood in front of him with a smile and said, "I was about to have dinner when I saw you here. Have you eaten already? Would you like to join me?"


    Fixing his eyes on Jean, he felt something was wrong.


    He wondered why Jean appeared so suddenly just as Julia left without a word.


    This was too strange to be a coincidence.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Jean smiled and asked. "Is there dirt on my face?"


    "Have you seen her?" Terence asked angrily, grabbing her wrist. "What did you say to her?"


    "Terence, you''re hurting me!"

 Chapter 235 Speak It Out

    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Jean with a frown on her face as she broke free from Terence''s grip. "The woman you mentioned, who is she?"


    "Nothing," he answered. Staring at the innocent look on Jean''s face, Terence suddenly felt that he might have misunderstood her. He frowned tightly. If it wasn''t because of Jean, then why did Julia leave?


    "Terence?" Jean repeated calling his name to get his attention. She was finally relieved to see Terence that way. ''He doesn''t doubt me for now, '' she thought to herself.


    "What''s wrong?" Terence finally came to his senses and looked at Jean.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask, are you free now? Would you like to have dinner with me?" Jean asked.


    Since Julia left, he didn''t want to stay in the room alone. After hesitating for a while, Terence agreed in the end. "I know a fine restaurant somewhere


    end this as soon as possible. I think I''ve paid off whatever I owed you by being your mistress all this time. Don''t call me anymore. I will never see you again."


    "What do you mean?" Terence was fuming with anger. He hadn''t said anything to end their relationship, but Julia mentioned it first. It was ridiculous.


    "Let''s be strangers from now on," Julia said to Terence on the phone, with a bitter smile. "I have paid off what I owed you. Please don''t bother me anymore," she added.


    Julia didn''t know if she could say it to Terence in person, so she chose to say it on the phone.


    She wanted to make it clearer. But as she wanted to say something more, the phone was hung up.


    She looked at the phone in her hand and pursed her lips.


    ''Well, I have clarified it. I believe that Terence will not come to me again, '' she told herself.

 Chapter 236 Birthday

    Julia didn''t tell anyone that she came back, so she took a taxi home from the airport.


    Although accompanying Terence wasn''t as physically consuming as filming, her nerves seemed to remain taut when she was with him. She seemed to be in constant fear of accidentally doing something that offended Terence.


    Because of that, she couldn''t eat or sleep well. Even her spirit had been worse than when she was filming.


    Sherry had taken a trip back to her hometown, so she was the only one at home. She took a shower and then went upstairs to have a good rest.


    Now that she was back in her own bed, she finally felt a little more comfortable and could rest peacefully. She didn''t need to worry about when Terence would come back or what he would do to her.


    She was so tired that she fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow.


    By the time she woke up, it was already noon. After whipping something up for herself, she proceeded to lie on the sofa to watch TV


    I be afraid?" Samuel said indifferently. "Today is my birthday, so I don''t want to care too much about those. Besides, celebrities are also humans. Anyway, I heard that the barbecue in this restaurant tastes very good, so I want to come to have a taste. Today is my birthday. Are you going to refuse even this small request of mine?"


    "I''m not..." She really didn''t know what to say when she saw his pitiful expression. In the end, she finally nodded. "Okay then, but I''m telling you¡ªyou''ve got to be careful!"


    They found a table in a corner and sat down. Now that Samuel was sitting with his back towards the crowd, she finally heaved a relieved sigh.


    "Sir, bring us the menu please!" Julia shouted at the owner.


    She deliberately ordered more food than she usually did and then said to Samuel, "I''m so sorry that I forgot your birthday, but don''t worry¡ªI''ll definitely make up for it. And this meal is on me! Don''t even think about vying with me for the bill!"

 Chapter 237 Threat

    "Silly girl." Samuel looked at Julia with an affectionate smile. Unable to contain his joy, he said to himself, "Having you by my side is all I could ever ask for on my birthday. It''s the best birthday gift, ever."


    "What? Sorry, I didn''t catch that." Julia looked at Samuel with an expression of genuine curiosity. His voice had been too low for her to hear him clearly.


    "Oh, it''s nothing." Samuel smiled. "I was just saying, I won''t vie with you for the bill."


    Julia''s face lit up with delight. She was thoroughly enjoying herself. The barbecue they were having was, as some would say, finger-licking good. The food kept on coming, and the two bottles of beer she ordered were soon empty. Samuel tried to order another bottle, but she put a hand on his arm and shook her head.


    She frowned slightly as she said, "Listen, I''m not saying you shouldn''t drink. Since we''re out here celebrating your birthday, I think we''d better cut down on the alcohol and focus on eating instead."


    "You can''t be serious..." Samuel frowned. "Only a bottle each? Come on, we can do a lot better than that. Julia, you''re kidding me, right?"


    "No, I''m being completely serious." Julia paused, before


    re a star. You have to make sacrifices when you''re in showbiz. You can''t have your cake and eat it too." Julia frowned. "I know you don''t like it, but everyone''s waiting for you at your party. You shouldn''t have run off without a proper explanation. Think of all the fans who have been waiting for you for hours! They''d be so disappointed."


    "Not my problem." Samuel''s expression had grown cool and indifferent. He added gruffly, "Like I said, it''s my birthday. I have a right to spend it with the person I love."


    Julia stared wordlessly at him with a vague look of disappointment before saying quietly, "Samuel, you''re being selfish. Don''t do this, please. Everyone''s waiting for you. You have to go back."


    "I''m not going anywhere." Samuel looked steadily at Julia with an arched brow, as if challenging her to make him go.


    "Samuel, you have to listen to me, please. Just this once." Julia gave a wry smile. "I''ll celebrate your birthday with you next time, I promise. But not today. You have to go back to the party, please."


    "But I..."


    "No more ''buts.'' You have to go back. Now." To emphasize her point, Julia turned Samuel around and gave him a gentle push on the back.

 Chapter 238 Anger

    Samuel looked at Julia helplessly. "Do you really want me to leave?" he asked.


    "That''s not what I meant, Samuel." Julia frowned and said, "I just don''t want you to ignore those people just for me, and I..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Samuel pulled her into his arms. She was stunned and didn''t know how to respond.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Julia asked.


    "Just stop talking." Samuel smiled bitterly. He held her tightly and said, "Julia, you know, I just want to spend my birthday alone with you."


    "What are you even talking about?" Julia looked at him with a confused expression. She couldn''t comprehend what he was trying to say.


    "Forget it. You don''t understand me." Hugging Julia was a birthday gift in itself. He lowered his eyes and smiled.


    It was not the right time or occasion to express his feelings for her, so he just kept his arms around her.


    Samuel t


    f into Julia.


    At the beginning, Julia still struggled and begged for mercy. She hoped that Terence was going to let her go.


    However, her cries were only met with increasing violence.


    Tears flowed from her eyes until there was nothing left. She felt dead inside.


    In silence, she endured Terence''s revenge on her. When he finally got off her, Julia picked up her clothes. Her face was blank. She put her clothes back on quietly while keeping her head down.


    An overwhelming feeling of regret flooded Terence''s heart after what happened. He rolled down the windows of the car and smoked one cigarette after another.


    What happened earlier was completely different from what he intended. He came to fix things with Julia, but he ended up hurting her instead.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You deserve it," he told her awkwardly. He found it difficult to look into her eyes.

 Chapter 239 No Way

    "If there''s nothing else, I got to go, Mr. Chen," Julia said to Terence with a bitter smile.


    "Stop!" Terence sneered. He didn''t understand why Julia was always a pushover. It was obvious that she was dissatisfied, but why was she not telling him?


    "Mr. Chen, what else can I do for you?" Julia asked coldly. Now that she could do nothing to change the situation, she accepted her fate.


    She knew that Terence would eventually get tired of it. And if he grew tired, he would let go of her.


    "Julia, I''ll repeat this for the last time. You have no right to say no to this game between us. Remember, only I have the right to end it. If I find out that there''s something between you and Samuel again, don''t blame me for being rough on you," Terence warned her.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. It will never happen again," Julia said obediently, lowering he


    l, now she''s grown up. She''s tough and always competes with me. It took me a lot of effort to make Terence see me in a good light. I worked hard, thinking that the things I did would definitely pay off. What''s the result? Everything was ruined by that bitch!"


    Jean looked at Mandy, who was sitting beside her. "Terence went to Sanya with Julia. They stayed in the same hotel room. I flew there and thought that he would be moved, but he wasn''t pleased at all when he saw me. Ironically, he felt disgusted towards me. It''s ridiculous."


    ''Why could Julia get what she wants easily?


    It''s so unfair!''


    Jean thought to herself with so much hatred.


    "What? How''s that possible?" Mandy frowned. "I have warned her. How dare she!"


    "Mom, you''re too naive," Jean sneered. "She has done a lot of things against your will all these years, hasn''t she?"

 Chapter 240 Julias Mother

    Jean sneered. Her voice dripped with disdain as she said, "But I just don''t get it. I mean, I understand why Dad was nice to that bitch. She''s his illegitimate daughter. But now that he''s dead, what''s the point of keeping up the charade? She doesn''t belong in the Gu family. The way I see it, we should tell her the truth. We should make it very clear to her that she''s just a filthy bastard."


    "No!" Mandy''s tone was firm.


    "No?" Jean''s expression darkened at the unexpected response. "Mom, I''m your biological daughter, your own flesh and blood. I don''t get it. Why do you insist on keeping Julia''s origins a secret? What''s wrong with telling the truth? Julia thinks you''re her real mother. If she finds out she isn''t related to you, she''ll be devastated."


    Her lips curved into an icy smile. She would give just about anything to see Julia suffer.


    "That''s enough. I don''t want you to bring this up again, ever." Mandy frowned. "Do you think I enjoy ke


    e I last saw you, so I figured I should drop by to see how you''re doing. Oh, and before I forget, I have souvenirs for you. These are famous in Sanya."


    Jean handed the souvenirs she had brought with her to the servant standing beside them.


    "You''re always so thoughtful. You thought of me even when you travelled for work." Sandra''s face glowed with happiness. "Speaking of Sanya, I heard that Terence was also there. Did the two of you go together?"


    Jean gave a wry smile and said nothing.


    "What''s wrong? You know you can always be honest with me."


    Jean did not reply. She merely looked sideways at Mary, who waited attentively beside them.


    Sandra immediately understood what Jean was implying. She glanced at Mary and said, "Mary, you can go back into the house. Jean will take care of me."


    "Yes, Mrs. Chen."


    Mary turned and left obediently. As soon as she had gone, Sandra leaned over to Jean and said, "We''re alone now. What is it?"

 Chapter 241 Snitch On Julia

    As soon as Sandra finished her words, Jean''s eyes turned red. She just froze in place without saying anything.


    "What happened? Did Terence bully you?" Sandra asked the younger woman. Jean remained glued in place.


    "No, Granny. Terence¡­" Jean paused, then looked at the older woman with grief. She flashed a sad, bitter smile at Sandra and continued, "Terence is very good to me. He is very considerate of me, but¡­"


    "But what?" Sandra frowned. "You poor, little girl, just say what''s on your mind. Stop making me feel anxious."


    "Granny, forget what I said. Maybe I saw it wrong." Jean forced a smile. "You know what? Let me just show you around."


    "Jean!" Sandra glared at her and her frown deepened. "If you keep hemming and hawing like this, I will really get angry."


    Sandra held Jean''s hands and comforted her, "Dear, there are only two of us here. Tell me what happened. If Terence is hurting or bothering you, I will help you


    a very sweet smile. "I''ll be taking my leave now."


    After Jean left, Sandra went inside her house. Tina was already up and was busy preparing their meal. When she heard Sandra return, she went to greet her with a smile. "Mom, it seems that you''ve taken a long walk today. Who were you talking with?"


    "That''s none of your business," Sandra snapped coldly.


    "I didn''t mean that¡­" Tina smiled nervously at Sandra. "I just care about your health."


    Sandra snorted, but didn''t say anything.


    Since Sandra had gotten sick because of the fight between mother and daughter, Tina had changed a lot. She would not argue with her mother like before.


    Having noticed that Sandra didn''t take her remark badly, she continued, "I''ve heard from Mary that Jean came to visit?"


    "Yes, she did." Sandra sipped a spoonful of porridge. "She has a strong sense of filial devotion. She came to see me as soon as she came back from a business trip."

 Chapter 242 What Do You Mean

    "She''s such a sweet, lovely girl. If Terence doesn''t see that, well, I''ll have to knock some sense into him. I''m his grandmother, after all," Sandra said with a frown.


    "I see her more often than I see Terence," Tina said flatly.


    "Is that a problem?" Sandra looked at Tina disapprovingly. "Jean is a good girl. You can trust me on that. I don''t know why you hate her, but I''ll have you know that I won''t let you hurt her."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Tina smiled. "I didn''t mean anything. I just thought it was strange that she dropped by to see you, but didn''t come in to have a proper chat. She waited for you outside, when most people were still asleep in their beds. Why would she do that, I wonder?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Sandra frowned. "She has to work. You don''t know how difficult it is for her to find the time in her busy schedule to visit me. Most people can''t even be bothered to do that. She''s such a thoughtful girl, and yet here you are, trying to insinuate she''s up to no good. I won''t stand for it!"


    "Mom, please..." Tina''s plea fell on deaf ears. Sandra stood up and


    u the alimony, right? What happened to the money? Did you spend it all? Or are you trying to punish yourself? Why did you choose to live in such awful conditions?"


    Tina looked around her with an expression of complete bewilderment. "This isn''t even half as large as the room you used to live in. How do you even have friends over? How would they even fit in here? This is unbelievable. How can you live like this?"


    "Oh, but I don''t have a problem with it. I like it." Julia smiled. "It doesn''t matter where I live, as long as I''m happy."


    "Don''t try to dodge the question." Tina frowned. "You didn''t answer my question. Don''t you have enough money to buy a proper house in H City? Why did you choose to live here, of all places? It''s tiny, and you still have to pay rent. Are you in financial difficulty?"


    "Mom, it''s not like that," Julia said, with a wry smile. "I have enough money. It''s just that I like it here, so..."


    Before Julia could finish her sentence, Tina stood up and cut her off. "I see. So you don''t want to tell me. Fine, I''ll just have to ask Terence what he means by this."

 Chapter 243 Renting

    "Mom, please don''t..." Alarmed by Tina''s reaction, Julia quickly put a hand on her arm and said reassuringly, "Terence gives me enough money. It''s just that..."


    "Just what? What is it?" Tina asked with a frown.


    "My mother sued me a while ago, remember? She wanted ten million, so I gave her the alimony from Terence, plus my own savings. Even then, I only had about eight million, so... I don''t actually have a lot of money right now." Julia forced a smile. "Mom, I like it here, I really do. Don''t worry."


    "Are you saying you gave all your money to Mandy?" Tina asked, frowning.


    "That''s right." Julia nodded with a sheepish smile.


    "My dear girl, why are you so silly?" Tina''s frown deepened. She looked steadily at Julia and said, "You know she''s been cruel and unfair to you. You''ve been taking care of her all these years, and she repaid your kindness by slandering you and letting the entire city know about it. If I were you, I''


    ver. Please don''t bring this up again."


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Tina was annoyed. She knew Terence was stubborn, but she hadn''t expected Julia to be just as stubborn. Why couldn''t they kiss and make up? What was the problem?


    It seemed ridiculous to her that two people in love with each other would rather pretend to be enemies than own up to their feelings.


    "Let''s not talk about it, Mom." Julia forced a smile as she seized the opportunity to change the topic yet again. "It was really nice of you to buy groceries for me on the way over. How about I make you lunch? You can try my cooking."


    "Julia, please, listen..." But Julia had slipped away before Tina could finish her sentence.


    As far as she was concerned, there was nothing left to discuss. Making lunch was just a convenient excuse for her to slip away.


    Tina sighed as she watched Julia walk away.


    How was she ever going to persuade them to get back together?

 Chapter 244 Tailing

    Julia''s mind was also in a mess. She went to the kitchen to cook, but the storm inside her never died down.


    Her agitated self naturally couldn''t focus on the task at hand, so she spent a long time in the kitchen without finishing any dishes. Tina even offered to help, though Julia rejected the offer.


    "Mom, the lunch is ready." After what it seemed to be God-knew-how-long, she still finished cooking in the end.


    During the meal, Julia didn''t say anything and just ate in silence. However, her seemingly unperturbed look really rubbed Tina the wrong way.


    "Julia, you''d better think about what I just told you," Tina said with a sigh. "I know you''re angry at Terence, but this matter is about your happiness. You mustn''t let your anger affect your judgment."


    "Mom, please..." Julia cut Tina off. "I understand. Let''s not talk about this again."


    Now that Julia had agreed, Tina finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    But Julia knew clearly inside that she only agreed to what Tina said so that Tina could drop the matter.


    Tina didn''t le


    e in.


    Sandra hadn''t arrived yet, so she took the initiative to ask for a private room and waited for Sandra inside the room quietly.


    She didn''t know what she was going to face, but she could be sure that it must be nothing good.


    As for Sherry, she was waiting outside the teahouse because she was afraid that Julia would notice her. After quite a while she started debating about whether or not she should go in. Although going in was risky, waiting outside like this wasn''t a solution either because she couldn''t see what was going on with Julia. Once she made up her mind and was about to sneak in to have a look, however, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was a call from Terence. He had wanted to ask about how Julia was doing now. Unexpectedly, bustling noises greeted his ear the moment his call was answered. He frowned and asked, "Aren''t you at home?"


    "Mr. Chen, Julia is going out, and I''m following her," Sherry said. "She went out after answering a phone call. I was worried about her, so I''ve been following her in secret."

 Chapter 245 Longjing Tea

    "Do you have any idea whom she is meeting?" asked Terence.


    "I don''t know yet," Sherry said. "I''m afraid she will discover if I follow her into the teahouse, so I don''t dare to. If you want to know, I''ll go in and take a look."


    "Oh, forget it." Terence sighed. Julia was free to meet anyone she would like to. He asked Sherry only to know Julia''s whereabouts, but not to restrict Julia''s freedom. "Let her be."


    He paused and continued, "By the way, how is she now? Is she doing fine?"


    Quite hesitant, Sherry said, "She pretends to be okay, but I can tell she is not in a good mood. By the way, Mrs. Chen came this afternoon."


    "My mother?" Terence was surprised and slightly frowned.


    "Ms. Wen?" Sherry blurted out. Terence still wondered why Tina would look for Julia. Then he heard Sherry mention his grandmother.


    e Julia deserve her wonderful grandson?


    "In that case, let me finish." Sandra smirked at her. "I didn''t like you when you got married to Terence, but I had no choice but to accept you. However, now that you''re already legally separated, I hope you can stay away from my grandson. Don''t bother him anymore."


    "What do you mean by that, Ms. Wen?" asked Julia with a frown on her face. "Has Jean told you something?"


    She didn''t even need to think about it. It must be Jean who plotted that.


    Her sister was so wicked that she even used Sandra to threaten her.


    "It''s none of your business." Sandra looked at Julia coldly. "Even if Jean didn''t come to me, I wouldn''t still allow a woman like you to hurt Terence again.


    Terence can surely find any woman that she wants. Honestly, he had wasted his three years on you."

 Chapter 246 Terence Came To Rescue

    Sandra looked at Julia with contempt.


    "Ms. Wen." Julia took a deep breath. If she weren''t Terence''s grandmother and sickly, she wouldn''t have tried to be patient with her.


    Looking straight into her eyes, Julia assured her, "Don''t worry. I have broken up with Terence. Whatever you''re worried about isn''t going to happen."


    "Of course. I know that," Sandra sneered. "Terence has been a good boy since he was just a child. He knows what he should or shouldn''t do. He is smart enough to divorce you.


    But my Terence is a soft-hearted man. It''s very hard for him to refuse if some woman pestering him shamelessly. As his grandmother, I have to protect him. I have to make it clear to you on his behalf.


    Julia, remember this clearly. From now on, if I find out that you are having a


    keeps pestering you. I heard that you even went to Sanya together and shared a room. Is that true?"


    "So what? I was the one who invited her. You could scold me instead of her."


    "I''m your grandmother. I know you well." Sandra was offended. "If this woman hadn''t been pestering you, why would you still contact her? Get out of my way. I must teach this bitch a lesson and put her back in her place. Then we''ll see if she''s still going to trouble you in the future."


    "Grandma, I said it had nothing to do with Julia. If you want to punish me, do as you please!" Terence shot back at her.


    "Terence, get out of my way. I can''t let this bitch keep doing this to my grandson. Get out of my way!" Sandra tried to break free from Terence''s grip, but he held her walking stick tightly.

 Chapter 247 Hurt

    "Grandma, you''ve got it all wrong. I''m the one who won''t leave Julia alone, not the other way around. She didn''t do anything." Terence was so upset he was practically shouting. Sandra turned to look at him, surprised.


    "What did you say?" Sandra stopped what she was doing as she stared at Terence in disbelief. "I must have misheard you. What did you just say?"


    "I said... I''m the one bugging Julia. She wanted a clean break with me, but I wouldn''t let her. I''ve been clinging to her like a lovelorn fool because I don''t want to lose her," Terence said defiantly.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Sandra said to Terence sadly. "Why are you so stupid? You broke up with her. You have so many women to choose from. Why did you fall in love with her again? Terence, have you lost your senses?


    "No, I haven''t." Terence looked at Sandra steadily. His voice was cool as he said, "Grandma, I''m a grown man. I know right from wrong. I know what kind of woman I want to be with. Please don''t stick your nose into


    that, I suggest that you cover your face instead. I don''t care either way, but you''re famous now. If someone takes a photo of us like this, you''ll be in big trouble."


    Julia immediately stopped struggling. She turned and buried her face in Terence''s chest, hoping that would be enough to hide her face.


    She kept her face buried in his chest the entire way, and only turned to check her surroundings when they were finally at the hospital. When she was sure they were safe from prying eyes, she began to struggle again. "Put me down! We''re at the hospital."


    Terence pretended not to hear her. He carried her all the way to the doctor''s office, and set her down on the examination bed. "Doctor, would you take a look at her, please? She injured her wrist."


    "Yes, of course. Don''t worry. Please wait outside, I''ll call you when we''re done." The doctor calmly walked over to the bed to examine Julia, only to find that Terence was still in the room. "Didn''t you hear me? I asked you to wait outside."

 Chapter 248 My Own Plan

    "I''ll wait here," Terence said indifferently. "Just ignore me and treat her as soon as possible."


    The doctor had no choice but to let him be.


    He started examining Julia''s injury. After a while, he said, "Fortunately, your bones are not hurt. I''ll apply some medicine to your wrist. Be extra careful during the next two weeks. Have a good rest, and avoid heavy lifting."


    "Thank you, doctor. I understand," Julia said gratefully.


    However, Terence was still worried. He grabbed the doctor''s hand and said, "Doctor, check her again. There could be other injuries on her body."


    "There''s nothing more." Julia frowned slightly. "It''s just a bruise. It''s not a big deal."


    "''We can''t be too cautious!" Terence frowned. "Give her a thorough examination."


    "I said I''m fine," Julia said, and then turned to the doctor. "Thank you again, doctor."


    When Julia came out of t


    ncere smile and her relaxed face, Terence felt as if a thousand ants were biting his heart.


    "Okay. Very well." In his anger, he turned around and walked away without saying anything.


    The door slammed shut loudly. When she saw the door close, Julia trembled when the finality of their conversation sunk in.


    She slumped back onto the sofa. It was she who wanted to break up with him, but now she felt empty in her heart.


    "Julia, why did you do that?" Although Sherry went to her room before Julia and Terence talked, she was able to hear their conversation as the apartment wasn''t big. Even though she didn''t mean to, she heard every word.


    As soon as Terence left, she opened the door and stood in front of Julia. "You don''t want to leave him, do you? Why did you say that then?" she asked.


    "It''s none of your business. I have my own plan," Julia said with a sigh.

 Chapter 249 The Accusation

    "Julia¡­" Sherry called out. She really cared for Julia, which was why she couldn''t stand seeing her hurt. "I believe Mr. Chen still cares about you. The two of you really love each other. Why did your relationship end like this? Can''t you both sit down and talk things out?"


    She was getting annoyed at this mess. She proceeded with a bit of anger in her voice, "You''d been married to him for a long time. How could you stand by and watch him and Jean together?"


    "Enough!" Julia stared coldly at Sherry. "This is none of your business."


    She was stubborn. Right now, she was just focused on getting rid of Terence and moving on with her life.


    "But Julia¡­" Sherry wanted to say more, but she stopped when she saw Julia''s burning eyes. She lowered her gaze and fixed her posture.


    Meanwhile, Terence smoked for a long time outside Julia''s house before leaving the place. He didn''t depart in his car until he saw that all the lights in the house were out.


    He was indignant after what happened, and thought very hard on how to make Julia


    nly meet her during one of her morning walks to personally hand over my gifts. By the way, she looked much better. I feel quite relieved."


    "Are you saying that you''ve been visiting Grandma only because you are concerned of her health?" Terence stared at Jean coldly. Apparently, he supposed that there was more to her visits than what she was leading him to believe.


    "Of course." Jean frowned. "What else do you think I''m visiting her for?"


    "I''m not sure what you''re up to, but I know that right after your visit, Grandma went to see Julia this afternoon," Terence said.


    When Jean heard what Terence had to say, a shocked expression appeared on her face. She grew teary-eyed and asked him, "Are you accusing me of speaking ill of Julia in front of your grandma?"


    "Yes, or else, how can you explain what happened today? Why did she go to Julia after you''d met with her?" Terence asked sharply.


    "I¡­" Tears started to stream from Jean''s eyes. "Terence, we''ve known each other for a long time. Is this how you truly think of me?"

 Chapter 250 Venting Anger

    With a painful smile, Jean asked Terence, "Don''t you even have a tiny bit of trust in me? Why would you think that I would do such a thing?"


    "I didn''t mean that..." Seeing the agony on Jean''s face, Terence felt that he had gone too far in rushing in and blaming her. After all, there wasn''t enough evidence to prove it was her.


    At the thought of this, Terence came back to his senses. It was painful for him to have hurt another person. He looked at Jean awkwardly. "I believe you won''t do such a thing, but I really can''t think of anyone else except you."


    "Do you take your grandma as a fool?" Jean glared at Terence. "She already knew that something was going on between you and Julia. She went to see her today just because she couldn''t find her a few days ago. It just so happened that she di


    e trouble you''ve brought them?"


    Looking sad and exhausted, Mandy looked Terence in the eye. "Jean is a good girl. Everyone knows that she is your fiancee. No matter what you would do, her reputation has already been ruined. Have you ever thought about that?"


    "I..." Not knowing what else to do, Terence just lowered his eyes away from Mandy.


    "Mom, stop it," Jean interrupted. "It''s my idea. I did it willingly. It has nothing to do with Terence.


    It''s my own business. It has nothing to do with you." She grabbed Mandy''s arm and brought her back to her room.


    "Silly girl, I was defending you," Mandy told her. "If Terence really cares about you, he shouldn''t have let you go through all of this alone. Why don''t you understand that? Reputation is the most important thing for a woman."

 Chapter 251 Three Days

    Even as Jean pulled Mandy into the room, Terence could still hear them chattering.


    Every word she said was the truth.


    It all made sense, now that somebody said it directly to his face. No wonder Mandy was angry at him. The relationship among Julia, Jean, and himself was very messy.


    After comforting Mandy, Jean came out of the room. She looked at Terence apologetically and said, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that my mother still wasn''t asleep at this time. I didn''t expect her to say something like that."


    "It''s alright," Terence replied with a smile. "Actually, she is right. Don''t worry. We won''t delay this any longer, I promise you. I will hold a press conference tomorrow to make our relationship public."


    "NO!" she yelled back in reply. "Terence, I don''t care what my mother says. I''ll explain it to her later. Listen to me and don''t rush into things."


    the advertising department and tell them to work out an advertising plan within three days."


    "Three days?" The surprise was visible on her face. The advertising department was already under much stress because of a lot of deadlines. She, too, was already overworked.


    "What? Is there any problem?" Terence raised his head.


    "Mr. Chen, is this really urgent?" she asked in a trembling voice. She sensed that something was wrong with Terence when he entered the office earlier that morning. He seemed to be in a very bad mood, so she didn''t dare to piss him off.


    "Urgent?" Terence scoffed at her as he put down the pen in his hand. "Tell the people in the advertising department that if they can''t come up with a plan within three days, they should all pack up their things and leave."


    "Yes, sir..." Frightened, Jillian took the document and rushed out of his office.

 Chapter 252 A Dinner Party

    "Wait!" When Jillian was about to leave, Terence stopped her. "Tell Carey of the advertising department that he must be careful with the selection of the spokesperson. I want a fresh face in the entertainment industry."


    "Understood, sir." Jillian left in a hurry and headed to the advertising department. Right after she told them Terence''s instructions, the people there started complaining to her.


    "Jillian, among us, you''re the one closest to Mr. Chen. Can you help us persuade him? Three days! How is that even possible?" someone in the advertising department said.


    "Yeah, Jillian, please help us." A lot of people chimed in one after another.


    "If you want to go, you can talk to him by yourselves. I''m not going to Mr. Chen at this time," Jillian said irately. "He has been in a bad mood since he came back from Sanya. He ordered me to tell you th


    ean frowned like she was in deep thought. "Just do as he says. I''ll arrange for the spokesperson."


    "Okay, I''m relieved." Carey let out a sigh. "Miss Gu, thank you so much for today. Without you, I wouldn''t know what to do."


    "It''s for the good of the company, so don''t worry about it," Jean said with a smile. "Come on, I''ll walk you out."


    "No, no. Thanks," Carey said in a hurry. "I''m going back to the company to prepare the plan. You don''t have to send me back. I''ve taken too much of your time already. Thanks again."


    "Alright. Take care, then." After Jean saw the door close, she called her secretary. "Ask Abby to come to my office."


    "Okay, Miss Gu." The secretary hung up the phone and called Abby, but she didn''t answer.


    At this time, Abby was at a dinner party.


    "This is Abby. She''s from our company as well. Isn''t she beautiful?"

 Chapter 253 Exchange At Equal Values

    "Bill really has an extraordinary taste. This woman is indeed beautiful," said the man in the host''s seat with a smile.


    "Abby, go and sit next to Mr. Han," said Bill while pushing Abby.


    It wasn''t Abby''s first time to attend to that kind of banquet. But honestly, there was a bit of hesitation in her heart. Just two seconds later, she saw a voluptuous woman in captivating dress throwing herself into Mr. Han''s arms. "Mr. Han, I haven''t seen you in a long time. Do you still remember me?"


    "Of course I remember you," Mr. Han said with a smile. "I''ve been busy with the company''s affair these days. Anyway, I gave you the supporting role two months ago, didn''t I? You''re so charming. How can I forget you?"


    The girl leaned in Mr. Han''s arms. "I know how much you''re forgetful of people. But Mr. Han, I''m rea


    This is an exchange of equal values."


    "What do you mean?" Abby swallowed nervously.


    Mr. Han took out a box. "Open this and have a look. Do you like it?"


    Confusedly, Abby grabbed the box and opened it. There was a diamond bracelet shining luminously under the light. It looked very luxurious.


    Abby glanced at Mr. Han with a hint of shyness on her face. "Mr. Han, this looks so expensive. I really can''t accept it."


    Mr. Han smiled at her. "Only such an extravagant bracelet can match you,"


    he said. "Let me put it on you, may I?"


    "If you please, Mr. Han." Abby was bewildered by Mr. Han''s words. It was not until he put on the bracelet on her that she discovered that there was a room card of Holiday Hotel underneath the box.


    She understood what Mr. Han meant by "an exchange of equal values."

 Chapter 254 The Room Card

    Holding Abby''s hand, Mr. Han turned around with a smile and chatted happily with other people present.


    However, at that moment, Abby was feeling mixed emotions.


    The room card felt heavy in her hand.


    She did not have an appetite at all. When the dinner was about to end, Bill walked to her side. Patting her on the shoulder, he said in a low voice, "Abby, I believe you have heard of what Mr. Han can do for you. Now that he''s taken a fancy to you, you should serve him well tonight. When you become famous in the future, don''t forget me."


    "Bill." Grabbing Bill''s hand, Abby frowned slightly. "Didn''t we agree that I would come here just to drink with him?"


    "Abby, you''re too naive. Do you know that?" Bill scoffed at her. "Do you honestly think that he would be willing to give you the leading role just because you drank with him? Nothing is free in the world. You''ll have to do more than that."


    "But..." Abby shifted uneasily in her seat. "If I had known, I wouldn''t have come


    k you, Mr. Han."


    Grinning widely, he reminded her, "As long as you serve me well in the future, you can rest assured that you''ll have plenty of opportunities."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Han. I''ll serve you well." With a smile on her face, Abby went back inside the room and put on her clothes. "Well then, I''m leaving now."


    The charming smile on Abby''s face disappeared the moment she walked out of the hotel room.


    Although she was happy with what he had promised her, she felt disgusted thinking about what he did to her the night before.


    She really wanted to go home and have a rest, but she had no choice because Jean ordered her to go to the company.


    Even though she was exhausted, she hailed a taxi and went straight to the company.


    "Abby, you''re finally here. Miss Gu has been looking for you since yesterday. Where on earth have you been? Why didn''t you answer my call?" When the secretary saw Abby, she felt a wave of relief. She immediately dragged her to Jean''s office.

 Chapter 255 The Candidate

    The secretary knocked on the office door three times. "Come in," Jean answered coldly.


    "Miss Gu, Abby is here."


    "Thank you. You can leave now," Jean ordered, glancing up at her secretary. "Close the door when you get out."


    "Yes, Miss Gu." The secretary quietly walked out and closed the door behind her.


    Feeling uneasy, Abby walked closer to Jean and sat in the leather chair in front of her desk. "Miss Gu, why did you call me over so early in the morning?" she asked.


    "Where were you last night?" Jean asked instead of answering her.


    "Last night? Of course, I was at home resting," Abby said awkwardly. "Why do you ask? Is there anything wrong with me resting alone in my home?"


    Without any hesitation, Jean stepped forward and pulled down Abby''s collar. Looking at the hickeys on her neck, Jean asked sarcastically, "Resting alone, huh?"


    "What are you doing?" In a


    mended Abby. I think she is very suitable for our company''s necklace. I think the customers will respond well to this advertising campaign.


    Mr. Chen, what do you think?"


    "The plan is good." Terence was playing with a pen in his hand. As soon as he said his verdict on the plan, everyone in the advertising department breathed a sigh of relief.


    Carey breathed a sigh of relief as well. He looked at Jean with gratitude. But before he could say anything, what Terence said next made his heart sink.


    "But I don''t think she''s the right person for the advertisement." As soon as Terence finished saying those words, everyone in the room looked unhappy.


    The words hit Abby the hardest. She looked terrible when she heard what Terence said.


    She came with high hopes that she would be able to give Terence a good impression. But she didn''t expect that it would turn out this badly.

 Chapter 256 Julia Would Be Suitable

    Hearing what Terence said about her, Abby was furious. "Mr. Chen, you haven''t even seen my acting skills yet. How can you know that I''m not suitable? Besides, everyone thinks I''m the right actress for this advertisement. Why do you think of me so lowly?"


    "Really? Everyone?" Indifferently, Terence lifted his head and looked at her. "Who''s ''everyone''?"


    "They are..." As she was about to continue speaking, Abby lifted head and looked around the room. Everyone else had their head lowered. Seeing this, she felt all alone. It seemed that they were all on Terence''s side.


    "You are not giving me a fair chance," she said to him.


    "Abby, what are you talking about?" Jean said with a slight frown. "Since Mr. Chen has already said that you are not suitable, he must have a reason. You shouldn''t argue with him anymore."


    "What? Am I wrong?" Abby looked at Jean in disbel


    rey said. "Mr. Chen is in a good mood today. You''re lucky he didn''t lose his patience with you. He would have ordered you to leave already if he was in his usual mood.


    It''s Mr. Chen who has the final say on the selection of the spokesperson, anyway. Even if he chooses a nobody, it''s his decision to make, not ours. Besides, we haven''t signed the contract with you yet, so you have no right to demand an explanation. Don''t make any more trouble here. You may leave now."


    "Carey." Jean finally opened her mouth to speak.


    "Miss Gu." Carey sighed. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that Mr. Chen would change his mind."


    "It wasn''t your fault," Jean told him. "I''m the one who should apologize. I wasn''t able to be of much help, in the end."


    "Miss Gu, please don''t say that. You have helped me a lot," Carey said gratefully. "I''m really sorry. I have to go now."

 Chapter 257 Are You Kidding Me

    "Sure. Carry on with your work," Jean said to Carey with a smile.


    After the meeting ended, the people left the room one by one. Soon, only Jean and Abby were left. Abby said angrily, "Jean Gu, is this what you arranged for me? Are you kidding me?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Jean said, looking at Abby coldly. "This is the second time that Julia took an opportunity away from you. You''re wasting your time blaming me when you should blame her instead."


    What Jean told her was right. Julia had stolen chances from her twice already. The thought of Julia raged in Abby''s mind.


    Jean knew that Abby was very angry at Julia deep inside. While she couldn''t deal with Julia on her own, Abby might be able to help her.


    Crossing her arms, she said to Abby, "This world is unfair. Some people try their best to achieve their dreams, but in return, they only get refused a


    Abby went too far in the meeting room earlier. I''ve already taught her a good lesson. I hope you won''t take it to heart."


    Jean gave Terence a smile. "Abby used to be Julia''s assistant, so she knew the relationship between you two. That''s why she spoke without thinking. Don''t worry. I will talk to her after I go back."


    "Her assistant?" What Jean said caught him by surprise. No matter how hard he tried to remember, he couldn''t recall that Abby was Julia''s assistant. He felt a little guilty that he never paid enough attention to Julia''s life.


    "Yes." Jean nodded slightly. "You don''t know?"


    Terence shook his head. "Since she used to be Julia''s assistant, how did she become an actress in the company?"


    Jean was stunned for a while, but she responded quickly, "I think she looks good and has some potential to make it in this business, so I signed her."

 Chapter 258 True Love

    "Now that you have signed her, you should discipline her. If she continues talking nonsense like this, it will bring shame to the company," reminded Terence calmly.


    "I know." Jean nodded and glanced at him. "Terence, why do you suddenly think of my sister as the company''s spokesperson?"


    She couldn''t hold it back anymore.


    "Why? Is there any problem with that?" Terence questioned her back.


    "No, I didn''t mean it that way. I''m just curious." Jean smiled. "You''ve always hated Julia. Why do you¡ª"


    "It''s nothing!" Terence interrupted her. "Anything else?"


    "None," replied Jean.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can leave now. I have a lot of things to do," Terence said to her. Inferring from his expression, Jean knew that he would be annoyed if she stayed any longer. She left silently.


    As his office''s door clos


    e.


    The reason they divorced was Terence betrayed Julia. And he was the one who should be ashamed to see her. Consuela couldn''t bear it.


    Without saying a word, she pulled Julia into the office building.


    Terence was waiting for the elevator. He caught a glimpse of Julia, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    She said she would never see him again, but now they met again.


    Julia didn''t know what she was about to face.


    "Consuela, no¡­" When she saw Terence, Julia pulled Consuela. But Consuela pulled her until they reached the elevator. "What are you afraid of? We''re here to sign the contract. It''s aboveboard," complained Consuela.


    Julia lowered her head helplessly.


    When the elevator doors opened, Consuela pulled Julia in. Jillian frowned and asked, "Who are you? This is our CEO''s elevator. You can''t use it."

 Chapter 259 Ill Do It Myself

    "The CEO''s elevator?" Consuela sneered. "I''m using it right now. So what?"


    "You..." Jillian was furious. She was just about to ask the security guards to escort them out when Terence raised his hand and stopped her. "It doesn''t matter. These two are our guests, so they can use it if they wish," he said.


    "But Mr. Chen, it''s against the rules..."


    "Enough! Let Carey know that I want him in the meeting once he''s finished signing the contract."


    "Understood." Before leaving, Jillian glared at the two hatefully.


    As he stood in the elevator, Terence had his back facing the two women. He couldn''t help smiling while he pressed the button.


    He didn''t know why, but he was happy every time he saw Julia.


    "Someone loves to abuse his privileges. He even has an elevator especially for himself. What a waste!" Consuela spat.


    Looking at the back of Terence''s head, Julia felt that something was wrong even though he di


    the look in Terence''s eyes. He stood still uneasily and just muttered, "Yes, Mr. Chen, I see."


    Terence smiled with satisfaction and asked, "So, when will the advertisement start?"


    "Mr. Chen, what do you think?"


    "The sooner, the better."


    Horror swelled inside Carey''s heart. He sensed that Terence was about to give another near-impossible deadline. He tried to keep his composure and look like he was capable of delivering.


    "I''ll start preparing then. If everything goes well, we can start filming the day after tomorrow."


    "Don''t forget to inform Miss Gu," said Terence.


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." Carey nodded slightly and walked out of Terence''s office. He was trembling with fear. Cold sweat dripped profusely from his forehead.


    "Carey, what''s wrong with you?" Jillian asked.


    "He''s crazy! Mr. Chen said he''s going to play the male lead himself! I never thought that I would ever hear this in my entire life!"

 Chapter 260 Illusion

    On the morning of the shooting, Julia went to the set ahead of time. The shooting was in a park in H City. Trees bordered the pathways of the park, so there were many shaded areas.


    It was still early, so only a few members of the crew were there. Julia walked to a bench under a tree and decided to rest there.


    The night before, Julia didn''t sleep well. The sun was shining pleasantly in the park, and she fell asleep after a short while.


    When Terence arrived, he saw Julia sleeping on one of the benches. Concerned, he shook his head and walked towards her.


    "Mr. Chen, good morning," Carey greeted him. "Since you''re already here, we can begin the shooting now." They had hired a professional director to shoot the advertisement.


    Terence held Carey''s arm and said to him, "Wait a minute. After all, I''m not a professional actor. Please call over the director and tell


    signed the contract in the first place. It is unprofessional of you to back out on the day of the shooting. If you told us ahead of time, we could have found a replacement. But now, you''ve caused so much trouble.


    Miss Gu, don''t you know who you are? Do you really think you are a well-known actress in the industry? You are just an infamous actress. You should thank us for giving you this opportunity. You''ve gone too far."


    "All right." Terence stepped in. "Carey, you go back to your work. I''ll talk to Miss Gu."


    Carey was still reluctant. "Mr. Chen, in my opinion, let''s use the girl recommended by Miss Jean Gu. I think she has a good image and temperament. Ask Julia GU to leave as soon as possible, so as not to delay our progress."


    "I asked you to leave. Don''t you understand?" Terence said coldly.


    Carey stopped talking. He looked at Julia angrily and left.

 Chapter 261 Tenderness In His Eyes

    Now, only two Julia and Terence were left there.


    Standing in front of her, he asked casually, "Why don''t you want to act?"


    "I just don''t want to," she answered. "I''m not feeling well this morning. I''m afraid I can''t do the advertisement, Mr. Chen. I hope you understand."


    "But I heard that you ate a cup of soybean milk and two steamed buns this morning. You seem to have a good appetite and don''t look sick at all," he said jokingly.


    Hearing what he said, her face flushed red in embarrassment. She looked at him and said, "I should be eating more because I''m sick, shouldn''t I?"


    "Oh?" he teased her. "You don''t want to act because I''m the leading man, right?"


    "What are you talking about?" Julia rolled her eyes at him. "Who do you think you are? It has nothing to do with you. You''re too full of yourself."


    "Since it has nothing to do with me, tel


    uade Julia, but Julia didn''t want to talk anymore.


    She smiled and said to Consuela on the phone, "They''re calling me for the shooting now. Let''s talk about this over dinner."


    "Julia, Julia..." Still not content with the situation, Consuela called her name twice. But Julia had already hung up.


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She quickly packed up and went straight to where Julia was shooting the advertisement.


    When she arrived, the shoot had just started. It was the first time that the leading man and the leading lady were going to meet. He fell in love with her at first sight. The two of them faced each other, and the wind gently blew her hair. He passed by her. The love was clear in his eyes.


    Consuela thought that Terence couldn''t act well, but when she saw the tenderness in his eyes, she realized that she was wrong.

 Chapter 262 Irony

    Terence looked at Julia with love in his eyes.


    Consuela couldn''t believe he wasn''t anything but sincere.


    The first scene continued smoothly. Consuela stood aside and waited for Julia. When Julia stepped forward, she was still thinking about the look in Terence''s eyes just a moment before.


    She tried her best to remind herself that it was just for show. She couldn''t allow herself to fall for him again.


    "Julia." Consuela pulled Julia aside. "What''s wrong with you? You seem distracted."


    "Nothing." It was not until then that Julia came to her senses. She smiled sweetly at Consuela and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m worried about you," Consuela replied. "Julia, are you really okay?"


    "I''m really fine." Julia shook her head. "I have to go fix my makeup before we continue the scene."


    She spun on her heels and headed in the direction of the


    product well." Terence smiled. "Besides, Julia doesn''t want to talk to me now. This is the only way for me to be close to her."


    "I see..." Jean smiled, but the jealousy in her heart was like grappling vines, their clawing strands reaching out and choking her.


    Terence didn''t hide his love for Julia in front of her at all. And Jean didn''t even know whether he should be happy or sad.


    "Aren''t you busy filming? Why are you here?" Terence asked.


    "The place where we''re shooting is not far from here, so I came here on the way," Jean told Terence as breezily as she could. "You read your script. I''ll go to see Julia."


    "Okay." Terence nodded slightly.


    Gripping the cup of coffee in her hand, Jean walked towards where Julia was resting. Just at that moment, Consuela had gone out to answer her phone and Julia was the only one in the resting area.

 Chapter 263 Falling Into The River

    "Julia, long time no see," Jean greeted her and put the coffee on the table beside Julia.


    "Long time?" Julia scoffed at her. "I remember we just saw each other in Sanya. Do you have such bad memory?


    If you came here to ask me to stay away from Terence, you should probably talk to him instead. He is the one behind all this. Or if you''d be willing to pay off the compensation for breaking this contract, I''d be very grateful."


    "Julia, are you showing off right now?" Jean said, looking at Julia mockingly. "Do you think Terence is doing this because he likes you? Stop dreaming.


    Terence and I are engaged, and we are going to get married soon. Have you forgotten? You promised to be my bridesmaid."


    Although Julia had made up her mind to let Terence go, she still longed for him. Her heart sank when she heard what Jean s


    s best to send her to the hospital for a full examination as soon as possible, just to make sure."


    Although Consuela was hesitant, she agreed for Julia''s sake.


    Unexpectedly, Julia smiled and said to Terence, "I''m fine. Put me down."


    "But you..."


    "I said, put me down," Julia told him firmly.


    Terence had no choice but to put her down. Julia glanced at him and asked, "Mr. Chen, I''m not feeling well today. I hope it''s alright with you if I go home and rest."


    "Julia, what happened to you just now?" Terence asked with concern in his voice.


    "Nothing. It''s all my fault. It had nothing to do with Jean. But I''m not feeling well now. I just want to go back and have a rest, okay?" Julia asked.


    "Since you are not feeling well, then..."


    "Thank you." Without saying anything more, Julia turned around and left.

 Chapter 264 Youll See How Wrong You Are

    "Julia, wait for me." Catching up to her, Consuela held Julia''s arm. "I really don''t understand. Why didn''t you expose that bitch just now? Why did you cover for her?"


    "So what if I did?" Julia shook her head. "Terence doesn''t believe me anyway. Why should I humiliate myself? Why do I have to make a fuss about it?"


    "Are you just going to let that bitch go like that?" Consuela couldn''t swallow her anger anymore.


    "What else can I do? Huh? The only thing I want now is for the two of them to get married as soon as possible. Maybe when that happens, they won''t bother me anymore," Julia said coldly.


    With a sigh, Consuela said to Julia, "You don''t have to bear everything by yourself. Sooner or later, it might overwhelm you."


    "Let''s wait until that day comes," Julia said passively.


    After they got back home, Consuela cooked some


    ll deal with you later."


    Looking at Consuela, Sherry didn''t attempt to say anything more.


    Terence looked at Consuela and said, "Miss Shen, I''m just concerned about Julia''s condition. I don''t think it''s illegal for me to care about her."


    "Julia doesn''t need your care," Consuela said coldly. "If you really want to care about Julia, then go back to your fiancee and discipline her instead. Ask her to stay away from Julia. That''s the best you can do for her."


    "Miss Shen, I don''t understand why you hate Jean so much. But I believe what happened today must have been an accident. It was what Julia said herself, wasn''t it? You had seen it wrong. Just let it go," he said.


    "Julia is soft-hearted. I am not," Consuela said mockingly. "You''re so clueless that Jean is just fooling you. Sooner or later, you''ll see how wrong you are."

 Chapter 265 Betrayal

    "Consuela!" Terence spat, his cold expression unnerving. "I know you''re Julia''s best friend, so I''ve tried to put up with your attitude. But I''m telling you now¡ªif you keep going like this, don''t blame me if I become rude."


    "What''s wrong with my attitude?" Consuela sneered. "You''re being a fool. And I''m just being honest."


    "Mr. Chen, just stop arguing with Consuela, okay?" Sherry was initially oblivious to what had happened, but she pieced things together from Consuela''s remarks. She had a vague idea in her head that Jean might have been behind Julia''s accident.


    A sad smile crossed her lips.


    Terence was a good person, but he was too softhearted. She thought that he was smart enough not to be fooled by Jean, but she was wrong.


    Sherry glanced at Terence and said, "I''ll give the medicine to Julia. You can leave now."


    "Okay." Terence nodded. "Take good care of her."


    "Don''t worry. I will." She


    g to bed," Sherry answered.


    Julia took one more look at the paper bag and grimaced.


    Sherry had just finished chopping the celery and seasoning the meat, when her employer came and leaned against the door frame. Julia asked, "Sherry, are you hiding something from me?"


    "What? No, of course not." The assistant lowered her gaze and pretended to be busy. She couldn''t look Julia in the eye.


    "Then let me ask you this: did you really buy this medicine on your way back?" Julia grabbed the paper bag. "This pharmacy has only one branch in H City, and it''s near the Chen family house. It''s an hour''s drive if you take the car. That''s not counting the traffic jam. Why did you lie? Do you take me for an idiot?"


    "I¡­" Sherry slowly looked her in the eye and a thin, sad smile broke across her mouth. "Julia, now that you''ve found out, I won''t hide the truth from you any longer. The medicine is from Mr. Chen."

 Chapter 266 Get You Back

    Even if Sherry didn''t tell her, Julia had already guessed what was going on.


    However, she didn''t understand why Terence was doing this.


    She thought that she made things clear to him the last time they talked.


    "So you and Terence are keeping in touch?" Julia asked Sherry.


    "Yes." Tears welling in her eyes, Sherry looked at Julia. "Julia, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just think it''s a pity that you and Mr. Chen broke up that way. Please don''t drive me away. I''m sorry."


    "Drive you away?" Julia was stunned. "Who said I wanted to drive you away?"


    Nervously, Sherry answered, "When I went downstairs to see Mr. Chen, Consuela saw me. She asked me to pack up and leave as soon as possible."


    Julia smiled and assured Sherry, "Don''t worry. No one wants you to leave, but..."


    Deep inside, she knew that Consuela only did that to protect her and to keep Terence away. While Sherry m


    rence, "Didn''t you come to pick me up? Hurry up!"


    Terence stood up with a smile. Julia glanced at Sherry and asked, "Why are you still standing there? Let''s go!"


    Confused, Sherry said to her, "Julia, didn''t you ask me to look for a house this afternoon?"


    Looking at Sherry in front of her, Julia asked herself silently, ''How did I find such a stupid assistant?''


    "Julia means she won''t move. Hurry up!" Terence said happily.


    Coming to her senses, Sherry hurried and followed Julia.


    As they stood beside Terence''s car, Julia was about to sit in the back with Sherry when Terence stopped her. He pushed Julia into the front seat and even fastened the seat belt for her.


    On the way to the filming site, Terence kept talking to Julia, but she didn''t say anything. In the end, she fell asleep leaning against the window.


    When he saw this, Terence didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.

 Chapter 267 We Are Just Acting

    When the car stopped at the entrance of the filming site, Jean walked happily towards it. But she saw him open the door of the passenger seat after he got out of the car.


    Jean''s face turned pale when she saw Julia step out of Terence''s car.


    She didn''t expect that Terence would pick up Julia in person.


    Hesitating for a while, she finally walked up to her. "Julia..."


    She stopped near Julia and asked with concern, "Are you okay? I was really anxious about you when you fell into the river yesterday. Do you still feel any discomfort?"


    "Miss Gu." Sherry stood in front of Julia. "Julia is okay now. You don''t have to worry about her."


    "How can I not worried about her?" Jean smiled bitterly. "Consuela said I pushed you down, but how''s that possible? We are sisters. Thanks for making it clear to them that I ha


    pect that you would actually agree, did she? Now that is really getting back at her."


    Julia smiled with satisfaction.


    Although Jean was a little agitated a few moments earlier, she quickly changed her mood and said to Terence, "Terence, I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Okay." Terence nodded slightly. "Since Julia is also coming tonight, let''s take this opportunity to make our relationship clear to her.


    I''ve already told her that I''m going to pursue her again. I don''t want her to misunderstand me anymore, so I think it''s better to make it clear to her as soon as possible. What do you think?"


    Jean''s felt devastated, but she knew that she couldn''t show any reluctance in front of Terence. She smiled at him and answered, "Since that''s what you''ve decided, I have no objections. We are just acting, after all."

 Chapter 268 Stay At Home

    "Jean¡­" Terence called out. He looked at Jean and tried to hide his embarrassment. "I saw how hard you''ve worked these days. You have suffered a lot because of me. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "What are you saying?" Jean forced a smile. "Aren''t we friends? Aren''t friends supposed to help each other? Besides, you helped me a lot before. I just did you a small favor this time. It was not a big deal.


    Really, it''s no big deal. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Thank you." Terence still felt sorry for her. He returned her smile and said, "Don''t worry. If you need anything in the future, I will do everything in my power to help."


    Jean smiled, "You should go now. I''ve already taken too much of your time. You still have work to do."


    "Okay, see you tonight." Terence left. She then looked at Julia, who was sitting nearby. Her blood boiled at the sight of her peaceful


    earth was she?


    Who was her biological mother?


    What was the story behind her birth?


    Julia became restless. Her mind seemed to be all over the place.


    "Julia, what''s the matter?" Sherry asked and tugged at Julia. "Didn''t you say you are going to buy a gift? The car is here."


    Julia had originally planned on buying a gift for Jean. She didn''t want to go to the dinner empty-handed.


    But after the call from Mandy, she had changed her mind.


    She wanted to know the truth. She was left with no choice but to do as Mandy wanted.


    "Never mind. Let''s go home." Julia snapped. She made her way to the car.


    Sherry didn''t know what happened, but she didn''t dare ask more. The trip home was awkward and quiet. As soon as she entered her home, Julia went straight to her room and locked herself in. She refused to come out no matter how many times Sherry called her name.

 Chapter 269 The Truth (Part One)

    Sherry had nothing else to do but to make dinner. She hoped that the food would help calm Julia down.


    After a while, Consuela knocked on the door. When Sherry opened the door and saw Consuela, she stood aside awkwardly and asked, "Why brings you here, Consuela?"


    "Shouldn''t I ask you that?" Consuela looked at her coldly. "Why are you still here? Didn''t I tell you to leave as soon as possible?"


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Sherry said to her, "I''ve told Julia everything. She said I can stay."


    "Not a chance!" Consuela glared at Sherry. "I don''t care what you told Julia. Since you''ve already betrayed her, I can''t trust you anymore."


    "But I..."


    "Pack up your things and leave. I''ll find a new assistant for Julia tomorrow." As soon as Consuela finished speaking, the door of Julia''s room swung open.


    She went downstairs and stood in front of Consuela. "Consuela, Sherry has already promised me that she won''t co


    etime later, she became pregnant with you. She was born into a literary family, so she was well-educated and cultured. But after she gave birth to you, she suffered from depression, and passed away when you were two years old," Zack answered.


    "Then, what about my father? What happened to him?" Tears kept streaming down Julia''s face. After so many years, she finally knew the truth. "Since my father loved her, why did he marry Mandy? And Jean is only one year younger than me."


    "You are wrong. In fact, Jean is only one month younger than you," Zack explained. "When your father was with Vivian, he had already married Mandy. He wanted to divorce her, but he didn''t expect that Mandy was also pregnant.


    After Vivian passed away, your father took you home to live with them. In order not to arouse suspicion, he deliberately changed Jean''s birthday." After explaining it to her, Zack looked at Julia and waited for her reaction.

 Chapter 270 The Truth (Part Two)

    There was a time in Julia''s childhood when Mandy would always secretly buy a cake for Jean soon after Julia''s birthday. Mandy cried several times after she was caught in the act. She never bought cakes again after Lionel scolded her.


    Back then, Julia had always wondered why Mandy did this. She just thought that Mandy was partial to Jean. Now that she knew more, she realized that was Mandy''s way of celebrating her own daughter''s birthday.


    She found that piece of memory too ironic.


    She turned to look at Zack. "Do you know where my mother was buried?" she asked expectantly.


    "I don''t know." He shook his head. His shoulders dropped and he looked at her. "Lionel was the one who buried Vivian. He never told anyone where he buried her."


    Julia was disappointed. She stared at the document she was holding; she couldn''t believe what it said, but she finally knew the truth. She slowly raised her head and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re we


    was waiting for Julia, but she feigned ignorance. She was confident that whoever he was waiting for wouldn''t be coming.


    When Mandy finished setting up dinner, Jean accompanied Terence to the dining table. He was a little bit restless because Julia hadn''t arrived yet. He hesitated shortly, and asked her; "Didn''t you mention that Julia will be coming tonight? Why is she...?"


    "Oh, silly me. I must have forgotten." Jean patted her forehead playfully. "She called me earlier to say that she has something urgent to deal with, so she couldn''t come for dinner."


    "Something urgent?" Terence frowned. He wasn''t made aware of this urgent matter.


    "Yes, that was what she told me." Jean brushed it off. "Julia is a superstar now. Her schedule is packed so these things happen often. Don''t worry about her, let''s eat."


    Terence''s face grew distant. Although he was physically sitting next to Jean, his mind had already drifted somewhere else.

 Chapter 271 Where Is She

    "Here, eat more," said Jean while putting more food on Terence''s plate. Terence smiled and said to her, "Don''t bother me. You should eat more."


    Mandy were sitting opposite Jean and Terence, and she thought they were a perfect couple. There was a gratified smile on her face.


    She believed that Terence was such an excellent man, and he deserved Jean''s care.


    Although Terence was sitting next to Jean, he still kept thinking about Julia. He didn''t know what had happened to her. Why didn''t she show up even though she had promised to come over?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. Julia was not the kind of person who would easily break the contract. He was really worried about her.


    Thinking of that, Terence didn''t want to


    e" tied her up with Terence, and in her eyes, Julia was just a guest, a guest who had nothing to do with Terence.


    Smiling bitterly, Jean continued, "I don''t care what kind of prejudices you have against me. But this time is not the time for you to act childish. Is Julia at home or not?"


    "She isn''t home," Sherry said angrily. "She went out early. I don''t know where she went."


    "How could you not know her whereabouts?" Terence panicked. He grabbed Sherry''s arm and said, "Didn''t I tell you to take good care of her? Why you don''t know where she is now?"


    "Terence, let go of her first." The sight of Terence being badly tempered made Jean hurry forward. She pulled him away. "You''re hurting her."


    Terence came back to his senses and let go of Sherry.

 Chapter 272 Drunk And Miserable

    Jean turned to Sherry and asked, "Sherry, you''ve been with Julia for a long time. You probably knew her better than most of us do. Where on earth do you think she would go?"


    Jean was overjoyed when she heard that Julia was not at home, but she didn''t want anyone else to know her true feelings. "Does she like to hang out in places such as bars, night clubs, and the like?"


    Terence''s face darkened when she intentionally mentioned these. Jean continued, "We are really worried about her safety if she stayed outside alone at this hour. Why don''t you come with us to look for her?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Sherry sneered. "Julia is not that kind of person. She doesn''t like to go to such places."


    "Really?" Jean mocked. "Then, where do you think she will go this late?"


    "She..." Sherry wanted to say something, but she realized that she knew little about Julia. She knew that she loved working out in the gym, but she didn''t bring her gym bag when she went out.


    ''Where could she have gone


    e inviting me over for a cup of tea?" He inched closer to the two women.


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and began touching Sherry. He didn''t expect that he would be lucky enough to have two pretty girls entertain him tonight. He randomly tried his fortune in the bar, but he didn''t anticipate he''d pick up a beauty. And now, the gods sent him this pretty miss. He struck gold!


    At the thought of this prospect, Bob Zhang began to sweat. He was pumped up to do some action tonight. He moved his body closer to Sherry''s. Suddenly, he felt a powerful grip on his shoulder. He winced in pain.


    "Ouch! That hurts. Who the hell are you? Let go of me!" Bob Zhang screamed angrily at the attacker.


    It was Terence. "I''m the one who should be asking questions here. Who the hell are you?" he asked coldly. "Why are you with her?"


    His face darkened. He was worried that something terrible might had happened to Julia. He didn''t anticipate that she would go out and allow herself to get drunk.

 Chapter 273 Her Boyfriend

    Terence felt cheated.


    "Who I am is none of your business. Why do you keep asking?" Bob shouted irately. "I''m warning you. Let go of me, or I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Oh? Really? And how will you do that?" Terence scoffed at him.


    At the same time, he applied more strength to his hand, making Bob cry out in pain.


    Seeing this, Jean hurried forward and said, "Terence, I think there must be some misunderstanding here. Maybe this man really is Julia''s friend. Didn''t he bring her back safely?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I am Julia''s friend," Bob nodded. "Let go of me now."


    "Let you go?" Terence sneered. "Tell me, why were you with Julia?"


    When Terence saw him holding Julia, his expression darkened. He thought of how this man used his filthy hands to touch her. How could he let him go so easily now?


    "Ouch


    shamelessly.


    "You! Shame on you!" Sherry was so angry that she spoke incoherently.


    While they couldn''t determine which story to believe, Consuela''s voice came from behind. "What''s wrong?"


    Relieved to find an ally, Sherry said to Consuela, "Consuela. This man has been talking nonsense here, ruining Julia''s reputation."


    Bob took an embarrassed glance at Consuela and lowered his head with guilt.


    He was good at dealing with a girl like Sherry. But even though he was shameless, he knew it was going to be difficult to deal with a woman like Consuela.


    "What did he say?" Consuela asked coldly.


    "He... he said..." Sherry wanted to tell her, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    Jean smiled and stepped in. "It''s not a big deal. He said he is my sister''s boyfriend. My sister really has strange taste."

 Chapter 274 Explanation

    Jean sneered.


    Annoyed, Consuela glared at Jean. Even though she wasn''t here just now, she could imagine what could have happened.


    Bob didn''t want to get involved in the matter any further, so he said to Terence, "Well, since I''ve told you everything, can I leave now?"


    "You can leave now," Jean told him. "It has nothing to do with you."


    Grinning happily, Bob turned around to leave. But before he could exit, Consuela stopped him.


    "Hold it right there," she told him sternly. Bob turned around and asked, "What did I do wrong this time? Can you stop bothering me like this?"


    "I just want to ask you one question. You can leave as soon as you answer it," Consuela said flatly.


    Bob frowned slightly. He knew that he couldn''t leave if he didn''t answer her question. He nodded and said to Consuela, "Go ahead


    y had a hard time helping her get on the bed. Sherry twisted a towel and carefully wiped her face. Sitting next to her, Consuela frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with Julia? It''s rare for her to drink like this."


    "I don''t know, either. I''m afraid we won''t know what happened until Julia wakes up," Sherry said with concern.


    Looking at Consuela with embarrassment, she added, "Luckily, you''re were there today. Otherwise, I really don''t know if I could have handled Jean."


    With a sly grin on her face, Consuela said, "You have to pick on her weakness to keep her under control. Keep hitting her where it hurts, and as time goes by, she won''t dare to go against you anymore."


    "Got it." Sherry nodded awkwardly. "But I still don''t understand. You hate Mr. He very much. Why did you still help Julia clear her name?"

 Chapter 275 Dont Be Late

    "You don''t understand." Consuela shook her head, looking at Sherry intently. "No matter how much I dislike Terence, I dislike Jean even more. And anyway, I was protecting the image of Julia, not Terence''s feelings."


    After pausing for a while, she continued, "Jean thought she could harm Julia by doing this. But I wouldn''t let that happen, of course."


    Only then did Sherry understand what Consuela meant.


    "Well, take good care of Julia. I''ll come back tomorrow morning. Julia was such a headache!" Consuela said lightly.


    After Consuela left, Sherry sat on the floor beside Julia''s bed. Leaning her head on the mattress, she fell asleep not long after. It was not until the next day that Julia woke up.


    She couldn''t remember what happened last night at all, let alone how she got home.


    She shook Sherry, who was sleeping beside her bed, and asked, "Sherry, how did I get back last night?"


    "Oh, Ju


    w?"


    Hearing this, Terence smiled painfully. "Julia, listen to me. It''s not what you think. Jean and I are just¡ª"


    He was about to explain his relationship with Jean, but Sherry interrupted them not long after.


    "Julia!" Sherry called out and ran over with Julia''s phone. "A call for you."


    Ignoring Terence, Julia took the phone and frowned when she saw who was calling her.


    It was a call from Mandy. Now that she knew the truth that Mandy was not her mother, the idea of talking to her seemed strange. She hesitated for a while before answering the phone. "Hello."


    "Where are you, Julia?" Mandy spoke in a hurry. "I have something to tell you."


    Holding the phone in her hand, Julia realized that it was also time for her to tell Mandy what she found out.


    "I also have something to tell you. I''ll send you the address of our meeting place. Don''t be late," Julia said to Mandy indifferently.

 Chapter 276 Confrontation

    As she spoke, Julia left Terence behind and briskly walked away with Sherry.


    Sherry glanced at Terence behind her, and caught up with Julia. She whispered, "Julia, is it really appropriate to leave him alone like this?"


    "Why not?" Julia spoke in a hushed tone. "We no longer live in the same world. I don''t need to pretend to be nice to him, or both of us will feel uncomfortable."


    Sherry wanted to say something more, but Julia already hailed a taxi. She instructed her, "You should go ahead. I still have something to deal with."


    "I should go with you," Sherry uttered. She was still unnerved from last night''s events. She couldn''t just let Julia go alone, could she?


    Julia refused, "Don''t worry. I won''t drink. I''ll be back soon." Her eyes looked apologetic but her voice was firm.


    "But¡­"


    "Please, trust me. Anyway, my ride''s here." Julia gave her a quick smile and got in the taxi.


    Julia a


    s. "Did you hear this nonsense from other people? Let me tell you; what they said was a lie. You shouldn''t believe anything they say."


    "Really?" Julia sneered at Mandy. "What they told me is different from what you were saying."


    "I''ve told you, the things they said were all lies." Mandy frowned and looked at Julia sincerely. "I''m your mother. Don''t listen to nonsense from other people."


    Julia took a deep breath to cool herself down. She calmly said, "I called you Mom because I had always regarded you as my biological mother all these years. I just kept a blind eye no matter how biased you were to Jean. I didn''t talk back even after you treated me unfairly. I convinced myself that it was normal to spoil the younger child. I did this to comfort myself, and to make things bearable."


    A faint and sad smile appeared on her face. "I thought you would love me too if I did what you asked me to do."

 Chapter 277 Leave Him

    "But later, I found that no matter what I did, no matter how well I treated you, you would always care for Jean and ignore me," Julia said in a cold voice.


    Mandy was feeling a little guilty. She glanced at Julia and said, "What are you talking about? You and Jean are both my daughters. I treat you two equally. How can you say that?"


    "Treat equally?" Hearing those words, Julia couldn''t stop herself from laughing. "Mom, don''t you feel guilty when you say that?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Mandy looked at Julia. "Have you forgotten how I took care of you when you were sick?"


    Without saying anything, Julia looked at Mandy indifferently.


    When she saw Julia''s eyes looking at her with resentment, Mandy felt guilty. She looked at Julia in embarrassment and said, "Yes, I admit that I''m partial to Jean, but that''s normal. After all, you and Terence are al


    want from me, then?" Julia gazed at her unkindly. "Why don''t you tell me what I should do to repay you for raising me?"


    Although Julia talked to Mandy sternly, her heart was bleeding inside her chest.


    Even though she knew that Mandy was not her biological mother, she had treated her as her mother for so many years. It was impossible for her not to have any feelings for her even after all that happened between them.


    She looked Mandy in the eye and waited for her answer.


    Mandy lowered her head for a time. Finally, she told Julia, "Since you''ve mentioned it, I''ll be frank with you. You and Terence have divorced. From now on, you are not allowed to see him again, and you are not allowed to destroy the relationship between him and Jean.


    As long as you do this, I promise I will never bother you again.


    Is that easy enough?" Mandy asked coldly.

 Chapter 278 You Will Know Soon

    Her face sullen, Julia said with a bitter smile, "So I am right. I really am insignificant to you.


    Even Jean''s finger is worth more than me in your eyes. You are desperate to break off with me, aren''t you?"


    "Isn''t this what you want?" Mandy asked in reply. "It''s you who want to cut off the relationship with me. Have you forgotten?"


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s what I want." At that moment, Julia felt very disappointed. Her worth in Mandy''s heart was clear to her now. Without the uncertainty she carried for a long time, she didn''t have anything to worry about anymore.


    "Do you really want Jean to be with Terence?" Julia asked Mandy.


    "Jean has been in love with Terence for so many years, and she is so devoted to him. As her mother, of course, I want to see her happy. You and Terence have divorced. It''s depressing for you to stay here, isn''t it? You''d better leave this city as soon as possible. It''s good for you, for Jean, and everyone


    e director''s instructions, so he didn''t immediately notice what was happening to Julia. When he looked up, he saw that her eyes were red and tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    Standing up quickly, he asked, "Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    "No." Julia shook her head slightly. "My eyes are just hurting because of the strong wind. It''s nothing."


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" Terence asked again, worried. At this moment, Jean''s voice came behind him. "Terence."


    Turning around, he saw Jean standing not too far away. When she walked up to them, he frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to see you, of course," Jean beamed. As soon as she entered, she saw Terence and Julia standing close to each other.


    Jealous because of what she saw, Jean decided to interrupt what they were doing. "I brought you lunch. You didn''t eat much at my house last time, so I decided to drop by and bring you food," she said with a smile.

 Chapter 279 Part Of The Job

    "Well, you didn''t have to, Jean." Terence looked at her helplessly. "It''s all my fault last time. I''ll treat you to a meal to make it up to you next time."


    "No way!" Jean said to Terence with a smile. "I made that meal to make up to you, anyway. So don''t sweat it. We''re good. Besides, you''ve helped me a lot."


    As she spoke, Jean took out the lunch box and handed it to Terence. "Have a taste. I made sweet and sour spareribs, your favorite.


    I spent the whole morning preparing it, you know? If you don''t eat it, I''ll definitely feel bad," she said to him coyly.


    With no way out, Terence had no choice but to compromise.


    He glanced at Julia and pulled her closer. "Hey, Julia, have some with me."


    "Me? Oh no, I don''t want to eat it. Jean made that just for you," she replied with a big smile on her face.


    "It''s not a problem," Terence said. "She cooked so much. I can''t finish this all by myself. Besides, yo


    she heard Terence say this.


    Although it was just a simple sentence, the implication was clear.


    He was telling Jean that she had absolutely nothing to do with his business.


    "I''m leaving now," Julia said to Terence. "Well, it''s up to you whether we will add the scene or not. If Jean doesn''t like it, I''m okay. Terence, you should coax her. After all, she is your fiancee."


    "Julia, it''s not like that..." Without missing a beat, Terence tried to stop Julia as she was about to leave.


    But when he was about to explain, Jean interrupted him. "Julia, it''s just an advertisement. Why do you make the kissing scene such a big deal? Do you really believe that girls should just give away kisses so easily?" she asked Julia coldly.


    "My dear sister, you''re thinking about it too much. I''m an actress. It''s my responsibility to act well. It''s just part of the job. Why do you take it so badly?" Julia asked with a sneer.

 Chapter 280 When Did You Know

    "Part of the job? Ha! I think you''re just using this opportunity to seduce Terence," Jean accused angrily.


    "Jean! That''s enough," Terence scolded her.


    "I..." Only then did Jean realize that she made a mistake by saying too much. She looked at Terence awkwardly and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing the situation in front of her, Julia just shook her head lightly.


    ''Jean, get a hold of yourself.


    My kissing scene with Terence really makes you nervous, huh?''


    "You take your time and calm down. I''m leaving now," Julia said plainly.


    Terence didn''t try to stop Julia. After watching her leave, he pulled Jean aside and asked coldly, "Jean, don''t you think you went too far this time?"


    "Terence, I..." Jean kept thinking about how to deal with her error. It took her a lot of effort to get to th


    ont of me, Jean." Julia glared at Jean with hatred.


    "My mom?" There was a bad feeling in Jean''s heart, but she still asked angrily, "Julia, what do you mean? Why do you say it like that? She''s your mom too. Why do you address her so disrespectfully now?"


    "Jean, don''t try to speak lies in front of a person who knows the truth. Do you really think I''m a fool?" Julia scoffed. "Mandy can''t do anything to me now. Don''t you know that I''m not her biological daughter, after all?"


    "You..." Hearing this, Jean froze for a moment.


    "What? Did you seriously think you can hide the truth from me forever? Jean, it must have felt good to keep me in the dark, didn''t it? Did you enjoy seeing me so submissive to Mandy all these years?"


    Jean looked at Julia in disbelief and asked, "Since when did you know?"

 Chapter 281 Is It Important

    "Is it important? The crucial part is that if I didn''t find it out by myself, how long were you planning to hide it from me?" Julia sneered at Jean.


    Jean looked at Julia. "So what we were planning to hide it from you?"


    Julia smirked, Julia smirked, "Both of you wanted to hide it from me for a lifetime as you wanted to use me and manipulate me. You must be laughing at me behind my back."


    "Does it matter whose daughter you are?" Jean scoffed. "Even if you aren''t my mother''s biological daughter, she has taken care of you for so many years. Isn''t she better than your irresponsible mother?"


    "How dare you call my mother like that!" Julia finally found that Vivian was her biological mother, but she didn


    her, everything she worked for would fall short of success.


    "Julia¡­" Jean held Julia''s hand. "You and Terence are not meant for each other. You had been married once, and you divorced because it didn''t work out. Considering that, please let Terence go. I really love him. Just do me this favor again."


    "Enough, Jean. Don''t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. Terence is a man. He is not a toy that I can give you,"


    said Julia impatiently, shaking off Jean''s hand. "Besides, I feel a great relief to see you suffer."


    It was the first time that Jean had been defeated. She was so angry that she spoke incoherently. "Julia, let''s wait and see. Sooner or later, I will let you know how powerful I am!"

 Chapter 282 Her Scheme

    With a hand pressed against her cheek, Jean turned and ran to Terence. Her eyes lowered and her bottom lip quivering, she said, "Terence, I just remembered, I have other things to attend to. I... I have to go."


    There was a sob in Jean''s trembling voice, carefully modulated to make her sound like a sad puppy.


    Terence had been talking to the director about adding a few more scenes. As soon as he heard the obvious misery in Jean''s voice, he turned to her and asked, "What is it? What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Chen, I think I''m needed over there. If you''ll excuse me..." The director was a shrewd, observant man. As soon as he saw Jean approach Terence, he quickly came up with an excuse to slip away and give the two some privacy.


    "I''m fine." Jean was careful to keep her head down, but she sounded as if she had been crying. "Something came up, honest. I have to go."


    "Wait." Sensing that something was wrong with Jean, Terence grabbed her hand and said firmly, "What''s going on? You''re not leaving until you tell me what happened."


    "I..." Jean hesitated, as though unsure of what to say. "I just remembered that I have oth


    voice. "But I don''t care if the whole world hears about it, because I know I didn''t do anything wrong."


    She fixed Jean with a frosty glare. "My dear sister, please enlighten me. Did you tell Terence why I hit you? How did you explain it to him?"


    "I..." Jean smiled bitterly at Julia. "Julia, please, you have to believe me. I''m not the kind to lie and make up stories, I swear. Why do you always assume the worst of me? It makes me so sad. I..."


    "She''s right." Terence turned to Julia with a disdainful sneer. "Jean didn''t say anything to me. In fact, she tried her best to defend you and cover for you. I don''t understand why you hit her instead of talking things over like a sensible adult."


    That was the beauty of Jean''s devious plan. She had deliberately said nothing about what had actually happened, leaving Terence with no other option but to guess and make assumptions. Even if he were to discover the truth, he would find it difficult to be angry with Jean when she hadn''t lied to him.


    Terence had been the one to jump to conclusions, after all. She hadn''t said a single word.


    Her scheme was foolproof.

 Chapter 283 Reversal

    "So are you telling me that I have to thank Jean?" Julia asked Terence.


    Looking at the sly expression on Julia''s face, Terence became angrier. "Stop talking nonsense. I thought you must have changed these days, but I didn''t expect you to go even further. I won''t back off until you explain."


    Jean was hiding behind Terence''s back. When she heard Terence get mad at Julia, she smiled because her plan was working.


    Smiling confidently, Julia walked up to Jean and ignored Terence. She lowered her head and said to her regretfully, "My dear sister, I shouldn''t have hit you. It was my fault. I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Jean didn''t expect that Julia would give up so soon.


    In her mind, Julia was definitely not the kind of person who would give up so easily. She felt as if something else was still in play.


    "It''s not a big de


    h money already. She really loves you so much that she used it to buy you a house, right? If I had known that she is not my mother, would I have been willing to give her so much money after how she treated me?" Julia asked sadly.


    "You..." Just a short while ago, Jean had the upper hand. Now she was furious that Julia had outplayed her.


    "Jean..." Terence''s expression grew darker as he listened to what Julia said. Now he finally understood why Julia had been renting such a small place. And compared to Jean''s house, it looked so tiny.


    Taking in all these realizations, Terence felt mad.


    "Is it true?" he asked Jean coldly.


    "No, Terence, it''s not true at all," Jean answered quickly. "I don''t have a good relationship with Julia, but my mother treats us equally. It''s so heartbreaking that Julia slandered her with her words."

 Chapter 284 The Wicked Slandered First

    Terence fell into deep thought. He silently contemplated on the authenticity of Julia''s words.


    He had known the Gu family for so many years, but this news was new to him. No one ever brought up the possibility that Julia was not Mandy''s biological daughter.


    "I also don''t want to believe it." Julia smiled bitterly. "That''s why I got mad and hit Jean after hearing that.


    Listen carefully, Jean. If you talk nonsense in front of me again in the future, I won''t be kind to you anymore."


    "So¡­you don''t believe what she said?" Terence butted in. He was visibly confused.


    "Of course I don''t," Julia quickly replied. She looked sadly at him. "I grew up with my mother ever since I could remember. I''m sure I''m her biological daughter. Even though she clearly favors Jean, that doesn''t mean she is not my mother.


    I just don''t understand; why Jean


    . I think that because of this, Jean is making things more difficult for you."


    "Really?" Julia seemed amused. "I didn''t notice that."


    Amy sighed and said, "Julia, although we have just worked together recently, I could say that you''re both stubborn and kind. It''s not easy to deal with Jean. She has suffered a loss against you today, and she won''t let you go. You must be careful."


    "Don''t worry. I will," Julia smiled. "Thank you, Amy."


    "You''re welcome." Amy smiled back and helped Julia with her makeup. "I just can''t bear to see them bully you like this. How dare they put on a show in front of the press! They are hell-bent on making you suffer."


    Julia just dismissed the idea casually.


    But deep in her heart, she swore to herself that from now on, she would take back everything she had lost. The first one on her list was Terence.

 Chapter 285 One Side Of The Story

    When Terence pulled Jean out of the dressing room, she tried hard to get away from his grip. However, he kept his hand firmly on her arm.


    "Terence, let go of me. You''re really hurting me now," Jean said, frowning.


    Holding her arm tightly, Terence pulled Jean to a place where there was no one around.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Terence asked coldly. It was impossible for Julia to make fun of such a serious matter. He knew that it was certainly not a joke.


    "What? I don''t know what you are talking about," she answered with a frown.


    Without saying a word, Terence forcefully pinned Jean against the wall. She was a little terrified when she saw the expression on his face.


    She struggled against him and pleaded, "Terence, don''t do this. You''re scaring me..."


    "I''m not kidding, Jean. You''d better tell me whether what Julia


    ..." Although Jean was very upset, there was nothing she could do.


    She knew that no matter what she said at that time, Terence would not listen to her.


    She had to find a way to make Terence trust her again.


    During the shooting in the afternoon, it suddenly began to rain. Julia and Terence stood close to each other as they waited for the rain to pass.


    "You aren''t at fault for what happened today," he told her softly.


    "Oh really?" Julia smiled. "What? After you''re done coaxing your fiancee, you are trying to comfort me now, aren''t you? Terence, when did you become such a two-timer?"


    "You..." Even though Terence was furious, he held back his anger. "It was my fault. I shouldn''t have doubted you without asking you first. Julia, I..."


    Frowning slightly, Julia said to Terence, "Stop! We''d better focus on our work."

 Chapter 286 Just Acting

    After that, no matter what Terence said, Julia just ignored him. The more she acted like this, the more uneasy he felt.


    When it was time to shoot the kissing scene, the director hoped that they could look at each other with more tenderness. But Julia just couldn''t do it after the argument.


    "Director, why don''t we cancel the kissing scene? I really can''t do it." Julia made it look like she wasn''t feeling well so that they wouldn''t push through with the scene.


    Standing next to Julia and the director, Terence felt anxious. "No way. The kissing scene is the highlight of our advertisement. Why would we cancel it so easily?" he asked.


    "But..." Julia wanted to say something more, but Terence put his hand over her mouth.


    Having Terence so close to her, Julia couldn''t help but feel the intimacy.


    Terence''s actions were so sincere and heartfelt. Eventually, Julia''s heart warmed up to him because of this. After a few more takes, the director was finally satisfied


    "About me and Jean..."


    Before Terence could finish his words, Julia interrupted him coldly, "I''m not interested in knowing what happened between you and her."


    "Please let me finish my words first. It''s not what you think," he said to Julia imploringly.


    "Then what is it?" Julia scoffed. "Terence, did you invite me here just to tell me that you and Jean are getting married next week and that you want me to be the bridesmaid?"


    "What are you even saying?" Looking at Julia''s confused expression, Terence burst into laughter. After a while, he calmed down and explained to her, "I was with Jean just to annoy you this whole time. Later on, I wasn''t able to clear it up with the media. Well, to be honest, I honestly didn''t expect that confusion to blow up."


    "What did you just say?" Julia was stunned.


    When she heard the truth from Terence, she didn''t know how she should feel about it at all.


    "You and Jean... were just acting?" Julia asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 287 Misunderstanding

    "Yes." Terence nodded and looked at Julia.


    "In fact, I just wanted to make you jealous. Later on, after thinking for a long time, I decided it was best to tell you, but I kept on holding back." He sighed deeply.


    "Why did you tell me today?" Julia asked him with a frown.


    "That''s because¡­" Terence paused and looked at her seriously. He continued, "I don''t want you to misunderstand me anymore."


    Terence took her hand and said affectionately, "Julia, we have known each other for a long time. I might not have been a good husband to you back then, but during the time we were apart, I kept asking myself if I would just let you pass me by. I can''t let that happen. I couldn''t help myself, but think about you all the time. I realized that no matter where you go, my mind and heart will follow you on their own.


    That was why I tried keeping you near me in a stupid way. I thought it would be for


    ed. He tried to convince her, "I''m telling you, I don''t want to know what happened back then. I just want to live a good life with you."


    "No," said Julia firmly.


    Being framed at and being misunderstood irked her the most. She had been holding back for three years because she liked Terence before.


    But now that she had freed herself from the pit, she no longer wanted to jump back in.


    All she had ever wanted from him was to believe in her innocence.


    A flame burned in her chest earlier, but now, only the dying embers remained. She said, "Terence, I really appreciated what you told me today. As it turned out, I was not the only one who had been suffering all these years."


    She smiled and continued, "To be honest, I also want to live a good life with you. But, trust is the most important thing in a relationship. If you can''t give me that, then we''d better go on our separate ways."

 Chapter 288 Investigate Thoroughly

    Julia was about to leave. But as soon as she stood up, Terence grabbed her wrist and asked, "What do you mean? Julia, I''ve made myself crystal clear to you today. I don''t care about anything else. I just want to be with you happily. Can''t you do that?"


    "Happily? How can we live happily?" Julia sneered.


    "Terence. I also want us to be together. I want us to have a happy life. But, from the beginning to the end, have you ever trusted me?"


    "Haven''t I explained that to you already? I don''t care about any of that," Terence said hurriedly. "As long as you are honest with me in the future, I am willing to let go of the past."


    "You still don''t trust me." Julia angrily shook off Terence''s hand. "Terence, I am only saying this one last time. Listen to me carefully."


    She paused, giving him a cold look. "I really did not do that.


    a gratefully accepted the porridge and sat down to eat. After she had cleaned out the bowl, she took a shower and went to bed early.


    The opening ceremony of My Love from the Royal Family was the next day. Consuela arrived early in the morning, only to find that Julia had just gotten out of bed.


    "Julia, hurry up! Don''t be late. This is the opening ceremony of My Love from the Royal Family. If you are late, the reporters will start talking nonsense again."


    "Okay, okay. I know." Julia hurried to get ready.


    "By the way, Julia, the reporters had taken pictures of you and Samuel not long ago. Since the two of you will play a couple in the play, the reporters are bound to ask you about your relationship. Have you decided how to deal with it?" Consuela asked.


    "Why do I need to deal with it? It''s not true." Julia shrugged.

 Chapter 289 Interview

    "Do you think those reporters would even care about the truth of this matter?" Consuela said to Julia with a sigh. "Those reporters won''t care about the authenticity of this matter as long as they can write news that''s going to be sensational."


    Julia thought about it for a moment and asked, "Well, what should I tell them?"


    Smoothing Julia''s dress, Consuela told her, "Just don''t give them any direct answers. Keep your answers vague, so they keep guessing."


    "No way!" Julia was bewildered at her suggestion. "You know, if I do that, the reporters will surely speculate about it. Even if there''s nothing going on between me and Samuel, they will certainly make something up and spread rumors."


    "That''s exactly what I want to happen," Consuela said with a smile. "Julia, even with The Wrong Marriage, your popularity in H City isn''t nearly enough. At prese


    her to refuse him in front of so many reporters.


    As soon as she gave her permission, she saw a strange smile on the man''s face. His question stunned her.


    "I heard that you and Terence Chen, CEO of the HT Group, had shot an advertisement together a few days ago. Most of the people are aware that he is engaged to Jean Gu, your sister. Despite that, you and Terence did an intimate scene during the advertisement shooting. I have also heard that it was you who suggested this scene to the director. Miss Gu, is this true?"


    Julia didn''t expect that news of that incident would reach the media so quickly.


    She hesitated for a while and finally nodded. "Yes. Is there any problem with that?" she answered casually.


    A sly grin flashed across the man''s face. "But Terence will soon be your brother-in-law. Aren''t you afraid that your sister will be angry?"

 Chapter 290 Reunion

    "You underestimate my sister," Julia smiled and said to the reporters. "Jean is known for her graciousness. How could she be angry with me for such a trivial thing?"


    The sly reporter continued to ask, "So, you think it''s just trivial? Do you think it''s trivial to kiss your sister''s fiance, Miss Gu?"


    "I''m an actress. The most important thing for me is to do my job well. Since Mr. Chen asked me to shoot the advertisement, I naturally have to do my best. I did propose the kissing scene, but only did so because I thought it would improve the quality of the advertisement as a whole. I absolutely have no other intention aside from that,"


    Julia answered calmly. "Oh, by the way, you should know that Jean was there when I proposed that idea."


    The reporter was stunned for a moment and did not know how to deal with Julia. Graciously, Julia smiled and said to the reporters in front of her, "Everyone, today is th


    She looked at Abby with indifference. "Now, get out of my way."


    "Really?" Hearing what Julia said, Abby laughed loudly. "Julia, after all, I was your assistant. Why are you so indifferent?"


    "Quit playing games, Abby. You know what happened better than anyone else. Don''t waste your time here. You''d better spend more time practicing acting instead," Julia answered.


    "You''re right. I envy how skilled you are in acting! I''m sure you have achieved what you have today by relying on your own acting skills. I truly admire you," she said to Julia mockingly.


    Looking at Abby''s sarcastic expression, Julia felt uncomfortable.


    She remembered the days when Abby was still working for her. That time, she was still a sweet, obedient girl. Julia felt a deep sense of regret to see her become such a cruel person.


    "Abby, if you want to tell me something, you should say it directly. I have no time for riddles."

 Chapter 291 Too Late

    "Nothing else," Abby said with a cold smile. "It''s so unfair. Julia, you don''t need to do anything. You only need to pretend weak and pitiful, and men will help you willingly. Unlike you, I have to rely on myself all the time. Even so, I can''t easily get what I want.


    Julia, you''re so lucky." Her voice was dripping with sarcasm.


    "Abby." Julia''s eyes were fixed on Abby. There were things that she wanted to say ever since she betrayed her, but she didn''t find the right time to do so. "I know you are desperate to become famous, but I have already told you that the industry isn''t as peaceful as you think. You can''t rely on others. And the only thing you can do is try your best."


    As soon as Julia finished speaking, Abby smirked at her. "Enough, Julia.


    Do you really think you''re a saint? Do you think you can get what y


    friend? Stop being so naive!


    When I first met Samuel, I knew he likes you. But what about you? You''re only pretending to know nothing, taking advantage of his feelings, and letting him help you with your career. Julia, I loathe your pretended innocence."


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about." Julia had never thought that Samuel would have such feelings for her, but on second thought, what Abby said made sense.


    Samuel looked at her strangely sometimes.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Abby smirked at her. "It''s too late to be afraid now. But it doesn''t matter. Soon, the whole world will know what kind of person you are."


    Abby raised her left eyebrow with a wicked smile on her face and called the reports over. She would not let Julia be at peace.


    Even if she had to go to hell, she had to take Julia with her.

 Chapter 292 Scheme

    Abby sneered and said to the crowd in front of her, "Hi, everyone. I have something to tell you."


    As if she was afraid that Julia would run away, she held her hand tightly as she called out to the reporters.


    Julia struggled at first. After a while, she just stood silently when she realized that she couldn''t get Abby''s hand off her arm.


    She also wanted to see what Abby was going to do.


    When the reporters saw Julia and Abby standing together, they sensed that there was some big news to be announced. One of them asked, "Abby, I heard that you used to be Miss Gu''s assistant, but now you''re playing the female supporting role in My Love from the Royal Family. What would you say about this?"


    "Miss Gu, I heard that Abby used to be your assistant. What do you think of her, now that she''s taken on an acting role herself?"


    Julia s


    t an ordinary friend of Samuel''s, why did he help you get this role? Isn''t that too much for just an ordinary friend to do?" she asked.


    "You..." Looking at the ruthlessness in Abby''s eyes, Julia felt uneasy. After all, she had been working for her for so long. She didn''t expect that she would come back and bite her after she left.


    "I think it would be better if I answer that question for you." Just as Julia was about to lose control of the situation, Samuel''s voice came from behind her. Now, the two people in question were both in the same place. A determined smile appeared on Abby''s face.


    Abby said to the reporters, "Samuel is here too. Let''s listen to what he has to say." She then turned to face Samuel. "Samuel, I know your relationship with Julia is not an ordinary one. Maybe you should take this opportunity to admit it."

 Chapter 293 Rescue

    Julia sighed when she saw Samuel approaching her. She didn''t intend to get him involved, but the event didn''t happen as she wished.


    "You shouldn''t have come here," whispered Julia as she tugged his sleeve.


    "Don''t worry. It will be fine." Samuel patted the back of her hand and comforted her.


    Seeing them together, Abby said to the reporters with a smile, "Everyone, look at those two standing together. Don''t you think they would make a lovely couple?"


    "Yeah, they do!" a perky reporter expressed her agreement. Samuel smiled and winked at Abby, "I recommended Julia to the director and to Ms. Chen. Do you have any problem with this?"


    "Of course not." Abby smiled back at him. "I''m actually happy for Julia. She has a very considerate man like you by her side."


    Samuel chuckled and said, "If we were a real couple, I would be thrilled."


    "What do you mean,


    nt stars will put on their best performance, and provide you with a good TV series."


    Some of the reporters were so persistent that they kept on asking questions about the relationship between Samuel and Julia. "What do you think of the relationship between Julia and Samuel? Do you believe that they are a couple?"


    "A couple? Where did this rumor come from?" Jessie was rather surprised at the question. She asked back, "How could they be a couple?"


    "So, they aren''t?" The reporters looked at each other, and a blanket of confusion fell over the crowd.


    "Of course not. Oh my God, how did you come up with that ridiculous idea?" Jessie shook her head and smiled. "They are just regular friends. I''m unaware if Samuel likes Julia, but I can guarantee everyone here, that Julia will never fall for him.


    I hope you guys could pay more attention to our TV series."

 Chapter 294 Her Scheme Backfired

    When they heard what Jessie said, the reporters'' attention turned to Abby. They wondered why she did that, if what Jessie said was true.


    "Abby, we all know that you used to be Miss Gu''s assistant, and we trust Ms. Chen very much. So, why did you lie?"


    "What? What did I do wrong?" Hesitantly, Abby looked at the people in front of her. "I just said something I saw with my own eyes. I don''t know¡ª"


    "How dare you talk nonsense if you don''t know for sure if it''s true or not!" "Aren''t you afraid that we might be misled by you?"


    "I..." Standing in front of Jessie, Abby felt like she was stripped naked. Embarrassment overcame her. She hurriedly apologized to Julia and turned to leave.


    But before she could walk away, Jessie stopped her.


    "I remember you," she said to Abby. "Today is the premiere of our show. What are you doing here, exactly?"


    "Don''t yo


    nion, she deserves it. She can''t blame anyone else but herself."


    "You don''t understand," Julia said to him sadly. "You don''t know how much she loves this industry. She was just deceived by Mr. Wang."


    "Don''t be so kind-hearted." Samuel shook his head. "If she really appreciated your kindness, she wouldn''t slander you like that just now."


    "Wait for me," she said to Samuel. She quickly caught up with Jessie, who was about to leave, and called out, "Ms. Chen."


    Jessie stopped and stood still. "Julia. What''s up?"


    Julia smiled and said, "Oh, I just want to thank you for helping me out just now. If you didn''t come to my rescue, I would have been overwhelmed by the situation."


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. You are my leading actress now. Of course I have to protect you. And besides, someone asked me to take good care of you," Jessie answered gladly.

 Chapter 295 Questioning

    "Someone?" Julia was shocked when she heard what Jessie said. "Ms. Chen, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing," Jessie smiled. "Just enjoy the night. The shooting will begin tomorrow."


    After saying that, Jessie left. Julia was left alone wondering what she meant by saying those.


    ''Did someone say something to Jessie?


    If so, who could that person be?


    Could it be Terence? No, it''s impossible.


    How could Terence be so kind? It''s very unlikely of him, '' Julia thought to herself.


    "What are you thinking about?" When Julia was spacing out, Samuel came up to her. "Why are you standing here?"


    "Oh, nothing." It was not until then that Julia came to her senses. When she turned around, she saw Jean was already there, standing at the doorway.


    Well, she was still the scrip


    as because she was young and thoughtless. A fault confessed is half redressed. I believe that after that incident, Abby has changed. That''s why I''m willing to give her another chance."


    Then Jean looked at Abby and said with a smile, "And I believe that Abby won''t let me down, right?"


    "Miss Gu, don''t worry. I will try my best to perform well and prove to everyone that you made the right choice," Abby promised confidently.


    The reporters started to ask about Jean''s relationship with Terence. "Miss Gu, we all know that you are Mr. Chen''s fiancee and that you have a healthy relationship ever since. But why didn''t Mr. Chen attend the opening ceremony of My Love from the Royal Family with you? Is there anything wrong with your relationship?" asked one of the reporters.

 Chapter 296 The Promise

    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Jean''s face when she heard the reporter''s question.


    In fact, before she came to this event, she had gone to see Terence with the hope that he could come with her. After all, the relationship between them hadn''t been officially announced to the public. She thought that he would take their past friendship into consideration and help her.


    But to her surprise, he didn''t even give her the chance to meet him.


    At that moment, she finally realized that she had really made a big mistake this time.


    If Terence didn''t want to meet her again, then the relationship between them would really be over.


    So after she put on makeup, she went to see Terence again, begging him to attend the party with her. This time, he even went as far as refusing to appear in front of the media with her.


    Even though she told him that Julia would also attend the event, he remained unyieldi


    someone who saved her at the critical moment?


    The more Jean thought about it, the more she felt that things were unfair. This time, wasn''t it also because of Julia that Terence treated her like this?


    By the time Jean came to her senses, she had already stood in front of Julia and Samuel.


    Samuel stood up, placing himself between Jean and Julia. He asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "What? Since when did you become her bodyguard?" Jean said ruthlessly with a big smile on her face. "Are you afraid that I''ll hurt my own sister? And in public at that?"


    Samuel sneered, "Since it''s you we''re talking about, nothing is impossible."


    "Don''t worry. I just want to talk with my sister. It''s been a long time since the two of us have a good chat. Julia, are you not going to even give me such a chance?" Jean said coldly.


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me like this?" Julia asked with a smile.

 Chapter 297 Fight Head On

    Julia smiled and said, "Samuel, let her come over. It doesn''t matter."


    "But¡­" He frowned slightly. Apparently, he was a little worried about the confrontation that would ensue.


    "It doesn''t matter." Julia smiled confidently. "She can''t do anything to me."


    "That''s right." Jean smirked. "You are so famous now. How can I do anything to you? You easily kicked Abby out of the crew. Julia, I really see you in a new light now."


    It now dawned on Jean that Julia had pretended to be submissive and timid in the past.


    Since Julia was insistent, Samuel turned to Jean and warned her, "You''d better be careful. If you dare bully Julia, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Instead of getting angry, Jean just smiled, "Don''t worry. How can I possibly bully her?"


    t mean anything."


    Julia smiled, "Jean, I''ll say something for the last time. Listen to me clearly.


    Our relationship had come to an end when you and Mandy accused me of being ungrateful. Moreover, I now know that Mandy is not my mother.


    I will fight you for anything you like. At this point, I want to see you sad and in pain as you thirst for Terence''s attention. That would be satisfying to watch."


    She didn''t know if it was out of revenge or out of affection for Terence. Anyway, she didn''t want to see him with Jean.


    "You will regret it!" Jean sneered. "Don''t you want to reconsider your decision?"


    Julia shook her head. "No, thanks. Even if I don''t fight you, you won''t let me go."


    She decided it would be better to fight head on.

 Chapter 298 Do You Have A Better Idea

    When she finished speaking, Julia stood up. She didn''t want to talk to Jean any longer.


    In her heart, she knew that she and Jean were like oil and water. They could never be united.


    It was better to be honest with each other than to keep pretending.


    Looking at Julia''s receding figure, Jean looked particularly displeased.


    When Julia came over, Samuel had just finished talking with another actor from their crew. "So, what did you two talk about?" he asked Julia casually when he saw her.


    "Nothing." Julia shook her head lightly. "We just exchanged a few words. She didn''t try any of her tricks this time."


    Julia and Jean hadn''t talked to each other again that night. When the event came to an end, Samuel offered to give Julia a ride home. However, she refused him. "No, it''s okay. You''d better go home now and have a good rest. I can go


    t on, "The cleaner resigned and went back to her hometown just a few days after the accident. It took me a lot of effort to find her hometown."


    "Since you''ve found her hometown, what are we waiting for, then? Let''s go there now," Terence said impatiently.


    He had always firmly believed that it was Julia who set him up. However, she had insisted that she didn''t. He had to find out the truth for himself.


    If it wasn''t planned by Julia, Terence believed he had to clear her name.


    That was why he couldn''t wait to find out the truth.


    "Mr. Chen, that place is too far away from here," Wesley answered hesitantly. "The condition of the cleaner''s family is not very good. She lives in the mountains. It''ll take us the whole night to get there."


    "So what? Do you have a better idea other than looking for the cleaner?" Terence asked coldly.

 Chapter 299 Mysterious Wealth

    Wesley was lost for words. He glanced at the driver beside him and barked, "Hurry up."


    Terence didn''t say a word on their way to the cleaner''s hometown. He was deep in thought; he kept thinking about the accident three years ago, and wondered what he should do if Julia was indeed innocent, like what she claimed.


    He had misunderstood her for three long years. How should he make it up to her?


    "Mr. Chen, why don''t you sleep for a while? We still have a few hours to get there," Wesley said. He had to turn his head since he sat in the passenger seat.


    Terence didn''t respond. He was so preoccupied about Julia that sleep eluded him.


    The closer he got to the truth, the more uneasy he felt.


    On one hand, he wanted to prove her innocence. On the other hand, he was afraid to accept that he had misunderstood her. How should he address this dilemma?


    "Wesley." Terence spoke after hesitating for a while. "Please tell me. What is the truth?


    village work all their lives diligently tilling the land. Even Maggie, who had lived a few years in a big city, doesn''t look as refined as you."


    ''Maggie?'' The name struck a chord in Wesley''s memory. He vaguely remembered the cleaner''s name was also Maggie. He put down the bun, and asked, "Were you talking about Maggie Ding?"


    "Yes!" The woman was shocked. "Do you guys know her?" She grew confused and suspicious.


    "Wow, what a coincidence! We actually came here looking for her," Wesley said with a broad grin.


    "Did she do something awful in the city?" the woman asked timidly.


    "Of course not. We just¡ª"


    Before Wesley could finish his words, Terence interrupted him and asked the woman, "Ma''am, why did you ask that?"


    "I hope you don''t mind me saying this. Ever since she came back from H City, the family have been acting aloof and seldom talked with the rest of the village. They have also become very rich. It''s such a mystery!"

 Chapter 300 Trespassing

    The stall owner sighed and continued, "Maggie used to be an honest person, but ever since she returned from H City, everything seems different.


    She had only been gone for two or three years. After she came back, she has built a small villa. She has even bought most of the land in the village and hired people to work for her. She and her family do not even interact with old neighbors. All she cares about is making money." The woman sighed again. "People say that Maggie got her hands full with filthy lucre when she was in H City, so she now has poor health. Her son, who has been married for three years, hasn''t even had a child yet. It is said that this is the family''s retribution."


    She looked at them and raised her eyebrows. "What did the three of you come here for?"


    "Nothing, m


    rdly. "What are you talking about? I had worked in the hotel owned by the HT Group for three years. How could I forget my boss?"


    "It is good that you remember," Wesley sneered. "Since you still remember Mr. Chen let''s cut the crap. Do you still remember the incident that happened three years ago?"


    Maggie''s face darkened at his question.


    Three years had passed and she had thought it was all over. But it turned out she was wrong.


    She forced a smile. "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Are you sure you want to put up an act?" Wesley kicked Jonas Zhang in the stomach. "Forgive me, I have a bad temper."


    "You! Let go of my son!" Maggie raised her voice at Wesley.


    Her husband had already passed away. Her son was her only family. How could she let him be bullied like this?

 Chapter 301 The Day Finally Came

    "Ah!" Jonas cried out. The kick looked terrible, but it didn''t actually have much strength behind it. Even so, Jonas cried and screamed. "Mom, help me!"


    "Let go of my son! What do you want from us?" Maggie screeched.


    "Maggie, I''m sure you''re fully aware of the reason why we''re here," Wesley said to her coldly. "Now, it all depends if you will cooperate or not."


    "I..." At first glance, Maggie recognized Terence instantly. In her heart, she knew why he came to her. However, she had taken someone else''s money and promised that she would keep the incident a secret. She didn''t know what to do now.


    With ease, Wesley noticed Maggie''s hesitation. He smiled, and kicked her son again, harder this time. She was heartbroken to see her son crying.


    "Mom, please help me. I really can''t stand it..." Maggie''s son cried out again.


    we''ll leave immediately."


    Maggie smiled bitterly. "It''s your first time here. Please have some tea first."


    Looking at Maggie indifferently, Terence said, "Maggie, as we''ve said, we came here to know about what happened three years ago. So, what really happened that night? I hope you can tell me."


    Seeing that Terence was in such a hurry, Maggie couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Despite the circumstances, she looked relieved. "For three years, I''ve been trembling in fear. Now the day has finally arrived.


    Don''t worry. Since you have come, I will make it clear to you. I won''t hide anything now."


    "That''s good," Terence said to her with a nod.


    After heaving a sigh, Maggie finally started, "Three years ago, I was a cleaner in the hotel. That day, I did see two men carrying Miss Julia Gu into the room, but later..."

 Chapter 302 Three Years Ago (Part One)

    Three years ago


    As soon as news of Terence and Jean''s engagement broke out, Julia slumped into a foul mood, and went alone in a bar for a drink.


    She didn''t risk drinking too much. She kept in mind that she was supposed to go and congratulate the couple tomorrow. As soon as she felt tipsy, she put down the shot glass, and went home.


    Meanwhile, Jean was making a scene at their house.


    "Mom, I don''t want to marry Terence." Since Aron was not at home, she smashed everything she could lay her hands on, and kept quarreling with Mandy.


    Seeing her daughter in such an emotional mess made Mandy feel bad.


    She pulled Jean next to her, and they both sat on the bed. She asked, "Dear, tell me. Why don''t you want to marry him?"


    She couldn''t figure out what was wrong with Terence for a husband. She went to great leng


    ry and said, "You are my only daughter. What shall I do if you die?"


    "Mom..." Jean was crying at this point. "That''s all up to you. Mom, please help me¡­"


    "Okay, okay. Don''t worry. I will help you." Mandy consented. She was willing to do anything for her daughter as long as it would make her happy.


    "Mom, I''ve thought of a way!" Jean quickly thought about a way to get rid of her engagement to Terence. She grabbed Mandy''s hand and said, "Doesn''t Julia like Terence very much? If we make it look like Julia does something out of desperation because she can''t let Terence go, that will be great for us. The engagement will be off!"


    Mandy slowly realized what her daughter meant by this, and she said, "Is it appropriate to do this?"


    "Why not? Mom, if you hesitate with this plan, you will make my life miserable."

 Chapter 303 Three Years Ago (Part Two)

    Hearing Jean''s words, Mandy finally made up her mind. She looked at her and said, "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, I have no choice. I''ll help you."


    "Thank you, Mom. I know you only want the best for your daughter," Jean said excitedly.


    "Don''t celebrate just yet. This matter isn''t as simple as you think," Mandy said cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ve already figured out what to do. We can make it as long as you help me," Jean assured her with a smile.


    Just as Mandy and Jean had come to an agreement, Julia arrived home.


    When she arrived, she wanted to go straight to her room to have a rest. But Jean stopped her.


    "Julia, it''s already late. Where have you been?" Jean asked.


    "I..." Looking at Jean, Julia tried her best not to show how jealous


    ach other at the venue, but now she felt that she didn''t have the courage to face him, after all.


    "Julia?" Glancing beside her, Jean knew that Julia was not feeling well. "Why are you still standing there? Terence is standing right over there. Let''s go to him and say hello."


    "No. No." The more Jean tugged at Julia''s hand, the more frightened Julia felt. "Jean, why don''t you go by yourself? I''ll follow in a while."


    "What are you afraid of?" Smiling, Jean pulled Julia''s arm. "People who don''t know you might think you like Terence."


    "What are you talking about?" Julia denied immediately.


    "I was just kidding. Let''s go inside now. Anyway, he''ll be part of the family soon. There''s no need to be shy."


    Jean dragged Julia and walked towards him. "Terence."

 Chapter 304 Three Years Ago (Part Three)

    "There you are." As soon as Terence turned around, he saw the two sisters together. He stared directly at Julia.


    This was the girl he deeply loved.


    "What are you looking at?" Jean looked at Terence with a smile. "Is there something different with my sister today?"


    "Ah, yes." Terence looked away. He could tell that Julia was well-dressed that day, which was very different from her usual simple style.


    "Julia has dressed herself up today," Jean said cheerfully. "Is she beautiful?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "Jean, I have something to tell you later."


    "Well, me too. Then I''ll go in with my sister. I''ll wait for you inside," Jean said to Terence gleefully.


    "Okay," Terence nodded. He watched them walking away until Julia''s figure disappeared.


    couldn''t help but touch his cheek. "What a pity!"


    If there wasn''t something wrong with HT Group, Jean would have been willing to marry Terence.


    With a sneer, she took off his clothes. Then she closed the door and went downstairs.


    Julia was almost drunk too. Jean walked up to her and pulled her. "Julia, why did you drink so much?"


    "Go away." With a bitter smile, Julia brushed off Jean''s hand. "Let me drink. And please, leave me alone."


    Jean sighed and said to Julia, "You are my sister. How can I leave you alone?


    Julia, Terence is drunk too. He is resting upstairs. Would you like to go upstairs to take care of him?"


    "Terence?" Hearing his name, Julia''s eyes lit up but soon dimmed. "He is your fiance now. You should take care of him."

 Chapter 305 Three Years Ago (Part Four)

    Jean held Julia''s hand intimately. "Julia, I also want to take care of him.


    But as you can see, I''m tonight''s party hostess. Terence is not here anymore. If I also disappear, what will the guests say about me?


    Julia, please, I really need your help."


    "Well, okay," Julia agreed.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Jean''s face. "I know you''re the best," she said.


    She told Julia Terence''s room number.. "Julia, please take good care of him."


    "Don''t worry." Julia forced a smile.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. Even though she knew she shouldn''t have agreed, a part of her wanted to see Terence.


    It would satisfy her to see him even for a short moment.


    As soon as Julia left, Jean wi


    immediately.


    Mandy grabbed Aron''s hand and said to him, "The truth is obvious. Why don''t you believe it? In my opinion, the most important thing now is to solve the problem."


    "Didn''t you hear what Julia said?" Aron said angrily. "She was framed. Shouldn''t I find out the truth and give my daughter a justification first? She wasn''t aware of what happened. Don''t you care about her at all?"


    Embarrassed, Mandy forced a smile. "She is my daughter. Of course, I care about her. But we''ve seen the truth with our own eyes. I think she made up that story to escape her responsibility."


    Holding Aron''s hand, Julia said, "Dad, I really didn''t do that. I was set up."


    "Okay, I know," Aron consoled her.

 Chapter 306 Three Years Ago (Part Five)

    Jean was fuming when she noticed how Aron cared for Julia.


    Her father had been overprotective of Julia ever since she was young. In comparison, she felt like she was an adopted child. She was so angry that she began crying. "Dad, you have been sheltering my sister since childhood. I don''t mind that. But if you continue to defend her like this, I won''t let it slide."


    Jean''s voice was heavy with emotion. "Today was my bachelorette party. A lot of people out there know that we are going to get married, but what happened? When I was busy entertaining the guests downstairs, my sister sneaked into my fiance''s bed. How could I face the public like this?


    I''d rather die than be insulted like this. It''s all over for me."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Aron frowned s


    Maggie nodded slightly and continued, "About half past ten, I saw Miss Julia Gu get out of the elevator. She went straight into Mr. Chen''s room and never left."


    Aron frowned slightly and asked Maggie, "How would you describe her mental condition at that time? What did the men in black look like?"


    Maggie looked at Aron with embarrassment and said, "At that time, she seemed to be in a foul mood, but she was absolutely sober."


    She glanced at Julia and continued, "As for the men in black that she just mentioned, I really didn''t see them. Maybe she was talking nonsense."


    "You are talking nonsense. Tell me. Who told you to lie like this?" Julia errupted. She collapsed on the bed; her only hope of proving her innocence was shattered to bits. How could she not panic?

 Chapter 307 Three Years Ago (Part Six)

    "Miss Gu, even though you are from a rich family, you can''t tell a lie like that." Maggie frowned. "I''m just telling the truth. I won''t try to hurt anyone. I don''t even know you. Why would I try to frame you?"


    "You..." Julia couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "I don''t know why you would do this to me. There are surveillance cameras in the hotel. Checking them will make everything clear."


    "Julia, don''t deny it, okay?" Jean sneered. "The truth is out now. It''s meaningless for you to deny it."


    Julia was stunned. She could not understand why things had turned out like this. She had no idea who was trying to frame her.


    "Dad, I really didn''t do this." By this point, Julia had nothing else to offer besides this pale explanation.


    Aron was worried about his daughter. But before he could say anythin


    llowed. "I know you have been wronged, but Terence has agreed to it. Don''t worry. I will find you a better boyfriend in the future, okay?"


    "Dad." Jean looked at Aron, grief in her eyes. "No matter how many men you will find for me, I only want Terence.


    Why don''t you take my feelings into consideration at all? Am I that dispensable to you? Am I not entitled to an explanation about what happened today?


    It was Julia''s fault. But you are all pretending as if nothing happened. I am the victim! Why am I the one suffering as a consequence of what she did?


    Is this fair to me?" After hearing what Jean had to say, everyone else in the room lowered their head.


    Indeed, she was right. Everyone had been so busy thinking of a solution that they hadn''t taken Jean''s feelings into consideration at all.

 Chapter 308 Three Years Ago (Part Seven)

    Aron tried to comfort Jean, but she was too hurt to listen to him at all. "Jean, listen to me¡ª"


    "Dad, I know you have spoiled my sister since childhood. But how could you allow her to step on me like this?" Jean cut Aron off.


    Tina let out a sigh and said to her, "Jean, I know Terence has wronged you, but you have to understand what we''re trying to do here. Terence and Julia have already had sex, so¡ª"


    "So, you want me to take responsibility for Julia''s fault?" Jean interrupted her. "Auntie, I really don''t understand why all of you prefer my sister."


    "It''s not about who we prefer. It''s about solving the problem." Tina sighed. "In the world of adults, it''s not really about right or wrong anymore. Dignity and responsibility are more important. Because of what happened between Terence and Julia, they should get marr


    t..." Aron refused. After all, she was his daughter. He couldn''t allow her to go abroad alone, just like that.


    "Dad, just say yes," Jean persuaded him. "I don''t want to stay here any longer. I really can''t bear watching them get married. It''s too painful for me."


    Putting her hand on Aron''s shoulder, Mandy said, "Just let her do what she wants, Aron. Do you actually want to see your daughter suffer by keeping her here?"


    Finally, Aron agreed with a sigh. "Okay, you can go."


    "Thank you, Dad," Jean said softly. Afterward, she turned to look at Julia. With all the guilt that she was feeling at the moment, Julia kept her head down.


    Julia didn''t dare to look into Jean''s eyes.


    With a sly smile, Jean said to her, "Julia, since you and Terence will be together soon, I wish you two happiness in your marriage."

 Chapter 309 Conditions

    After knowing what had happened three years ago, Terence had mixed feelings. He looked at Maggie and asked," So... did Jean ask you to do that?"


    "Yes." She smiled bitterly. "It''s true that Miss Julia Gu was taken into your room by two men in black. At that time, she looked at me with pleading eyes, but I..."


    Over the years, whenever she thought of Julia''s eyes at that time, Maggie felt uneasy.


    Jean had given her a large sum of money, but Maggie had been feeling guilty all these years.


    "But you''ve accepted Jean''s money, so you lied to us back then, right?" Wesley asked with a sneer.


    Maggie flashed him another bitter smile and nodded. "When Miss Jean Gu told me her plan, I didn''t agree at first. But she threatened me with my son, saying that if I didn''t do as she asked, there would be conse


    bring out another set of tableware," Sandra ordered. In the blink of an eye, Tina had already set a bowl and a pair of chopsticks on the table. Looking over at Terence, she grumbled, "Why didn''t you tell us you were going to be back?"


    She studied him closely and felt that he was different and looked very tired.


    Hearing Tina''s words, Sandra snorted and said angrily, "What are you talking about? This is Terence''s home. He can come here whenever he wants. Does he need to tell us in advance?"


    "Mom..." Tina frowned. "I didn''t mean that."


    "What did you mean then?" Sandra asked crossly.


    "Enough!" Terence snapped. Hearing the two quarrel made his head hurt. "Can you two stop quarreling?"


    He could not help but lose his temper. "So many years have passed. Aren''t you two tired of quarreling?"

 Chapter 310 Enlightenment

    "Terence, what''s wrong with you?" Tina asked awkwardly. She noticed that he was in a foul mood. "What happened?"


    "Nothing. I''m just very tired," Terence said indifferently. The truth was that he had already been used to Tina and Sandra''s endless quarrels. But today, he couldn''t stand their familiar squabble.


    When she heard his reply, Sandra paused, and said to him, "If you feel tired, just grab something to eat. Ask your mother to make soup for you later. Stay here tonight."


    Terence silently nodded in agreement. The two women stopped their squabble, and went to their rooms.


    After eating, Terence went to the terrace on the second floor to smoke. A cool breeze passed by as he puffed a cigarette. Just then, Simon came over and asked, "Are you upset?"


    "Dad, I''m fine." Terence was already a grown man so he didn''t want his family to worry about him.


    "You look troubled. It''s written all over your face." Simon smiled gently an


    him. "Dad!"


    "What''s wrong?" Simon stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    "Thank you." Terence was grateful for the advice and the chance to talk about his dilemma. He finally figured out what to do.


    Simon nodded and smiled, and he left his son alone on the balcony. Terence put out his cigarette, and smiled at the moon.


    Tina prepared a room for her son. Simon told her about the talk he had with Terence, and she was so happy that tears formed in her eyes.


    "Hey, why are you crying? It was supposed to be a happy thing," Simon playfully teased his wife, and wiped away her tears.


    "I''m happy for Julia. I''m glad for the both of them," Tina said smiling. By this time, she had managed to stop crying "At last, this day has come. I''m glad that Terence finally admitted his fault, and accepted Julia''s innocence."


    "Our son has grown up. We don''t need to worry about him anymore." Simon''s words were heavy with pride and joy.

 Chapter 311 Are You Really Happy

    Sandra was clueless about what had happened on the balcony. Noticing that Terence was in a bad mood, she thought that it would be a good chance for Jean. After dinner, Sandra sneaked into her room and dialed Jean''s phone number.


    When Jean answered the phone call from Sandra, she was having dinner with a client.


    She smiled and asked, "Granny, what''s the matter that you''re calling me so late?"


    "Jean, what are you doing right now? Why is there so much noise from there?" Sandra frowned. "It''s past midnight. Why haven''t you come home yet?"


    "Granny, I''m having a business dinner," Jean said patiently. "I have an important client tonight. So, I have to stay out late."


    "You''re a girl. Don''t be so workaholic." Sandra slightly frowned. "If you marry Terence in the future, you should only


    uriously. "Let me tell you, Terence is mine! No one can take him away from me. Do you understand?


    If I hear you say that again, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    "Okay, I won''t repeat it again." Mandy smiled bitterly. "Have a rest first. I''ll prepare your bath."


    She couldn''t do anything about her daughter. Since Jean wouldn''t listen to her, she could only help her.


    After Jean took a shower, she went to Sandra''s house at dawn. A servant opened the door for her.


    When Jean entered the house, she asked everyone out of the kitchen and concentrated on cooking breakfast for Terence.


    She was almost done preparing breakfast and only waiting for the water to boil when Sandra came back from a morning walk.


    Seeing Jean preparing breakfast in the kitchen, Sandra felt delighted

 Chapter 312 Strange Attitude

    "Granny, you''re back," Jean greeted Sandra enthusiastically. "Breakfast is ready. Would you like to have some?"


    "No, thank you." Sandra smiled. "Terence should be getting up soon. You two can have a good chat then. I won''t be here to disturb you.


    This is a good chance. Don''t waste it, okay?"


    "Okay, Granny," Jean replied happily.


    After Sandra had entered her room, Terence got up. He hadn''t been back to this house for a long time. He had a good sleep last night. To his surprise, he didn''t get up until the alarm clock rang.


    As he hadn''t been at the company for two days, he had a lot of work to do. He got up early so he could get more work done. After washing up, he went downstairs in a hurry. He frowned when he saw Jean busy cooking in the kitchen.


    Since Terence already knew the truth from Maggie, he didn''t see Jean the same way he used to.


    In the


    focus on that from now on. Mom''s going to take care of my grandma. You don''t have to worry about her."


    "But, Terence, I..." Jean still had no idea about what happened. She didn''t even know what to say.


    Although Sandra had gone back to her room, she was paying attention to the situation between them. Seeing that Jean couldn''t figure out what was going on, she hurried out of the room and asked Terence sternly, "Why are you like this? Jean came here early this morning to make breakfast for you. Why are you asking her to stay away instead of thanking her? Is this how you treat your guest?


    I''m lonely in this house. I have no one to talk to. Now that you''ve driven Jean away, who will keep me company?"


    With a straight face, Terence said to her, "Grandma, if you are really bored, I can give you money so you can go on a trip. It''s better than staying at home."

 Chapter 313 Too Close For Comfort

    "What do you mean by that?" Sandra asked furiously. When she heard what Terence said, she got offended. "Are you going to drive me away too?"


    "That''s not what I meant," Terence said indifferently. "I just don''t want to bother Jean so much."


    He glanced at his wristwatch, and impatiently addressed the two women in front of him, "I''m getting late for work. This discussion is over."


    He went for the door as soon as he said this. Jean was stunned; she really didn''t know what had happened and why Terence''s attitude towards her had drastically changed.


    Sandra was equally surprised. Her grandson didn''t treat Jean like this before. ''What was going on?'' she thought.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and catch him!" Sandra scowled at Jean.


    It was not until that moment that Jean came to her senses. She wouldn''t give up so easily. She took off her apron and chase


    t stoop down to my level."


    Julia couldn''t figure out her true intention, judging by her looks.


    She addressed her coldly, "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Abby sighed and said, "Julia, actually, I only treated you like that before because of Jean. You know I couldn''t risk disobeying her orders since I work for her.


    I really don''t understand. You two are sisters. Why did she do this to you?"


    "Why are you saying this to me?" Julia was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect Abby to talk to her like this. "Aren''t you afraid that Jean will know that you''re talking to me like this?"


    "Even if she knows about this, I don''t care." Abby shook her head and smiled. "I have done a lot of immoral things, things that were against my conscience. I really couldn''t force myself to help her anymore. If this goes on, I couldn''t stand it.


    Julia, I hope you can forgive me."

 Chapter 314 Have You Forgiven Me

    "When I was your assistant, you treated me so kindly. And yet I hurt you like that. I''m so ashamed of myself," Abby sighed.


    Seeing that Abby was having a moral dilemma, Julia''s heart softened. "Well, let bygones be bygones. You should just put all your attention on the present. Now that you''re part of this crew, you should just concentrate on playing your part as best as you could."


    Abby smiled bitterly and said, "The character is so envious. How can such a role make me famous?


    Julia, I''m not as lucky as you. It really wasn''t easy for me to get this role. I had to sacrifice a lot of things. And when this project is over, I wonder if I''ll have another opportunity like this."


    Looking at Abby''s downcast face, Julia couldn''t help comfort her. "You have to be confident in your own work. No matter what kind of role you play, as long as you do it well and let the audience see your effo


    goes to attend parties. I''ve been unable to contact her. I heard that Mr. Han has a relationship with you, so I came to ask for your help."


    Thinking about the favor he was asking of her, Abby frowned. "Mr. Zhu, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but..."


    "But what?" Mr. Zhu asked anxiously.


    "But Julia is different from me. She is snobbish, and she doesn''t like going to parties that much. So even if I asked her, she would not come," Abby said in a regretful voice.


    Smiling at Abby, Mr. Zhu said, "You have known her for a long time. I believe you can find a way to bring her here.


    I don''t mean anything else. I just want to be friends with her."


    Seeing that Abby was still hesitant, Mr. Zhu continued, "I heard from Mr. Han that you''ve always wanted to star in a lead role. Well, if you can help me, I will invest in a movie and make you the female lead. What do you think?"

 Chapter 315 Promises

    "Abby, you should thank Mr. Zhu," Mr. Han said to her with a smile. "Mr. Zhu is always generous with his friends. Do you still remember Eleanor? It was Mr. Zhu who helped her."


    "Really?" When Abby heard this, she was instantly intrigued. But thinking of how aloof Julia was, she couldn''t promise them anything even if she wanted to.


    If Abby just simply asked Julia to come with her, she would definitely refuse. Therefore, Abby had to think of another way.


    Mr. Zhu smiled. "As long as you can make Julia appear in front of me, you''ll be the female lead in this movie.


    All the actors have been decided, except for the leading actress. As long as you bring Julia to me, I will sign the contract with you."


    "As long as I bring you Julia, huh? It''s that easy?" Abby asked.


    Abby took a look at the script and the cast they had chosen. They were all well-known in the industry,


    Although Sherry is a good assistant, she hasn''t been with you as long as I did. So I know you better."


    Handing another cup to Julia, she went on, "This is ginseng tea. If you feel tired, drink it. It''s good for your health."


    "Thank you, Abby." For a while, Julia felt uneasy with how kindly Abby was treating her now.


    "No worries. I drink that tea myself, anyway. So I just made some for you as well,"


    she told Julia cheerfully. "Just think of it as my way of making up to you."


    "It''s all over now. You shouldn''t keep thinking about it," Julia said kindly.


    "Okay," Abby replied with a nod.


    When Abby was not shooting a scene, she would serve Julia as if she was still her assistant. Because of this, Sherry had nothing to do most of the time. Sherry approached Julia and said to her, "Why is she acting like your assistant? She makes me feel redundant, you know."

 Chapter 316 Dont Play Tricks

    "Sherry, I''ll tell her later. Don''t take it to heart." Julia smiled at Sherry.


    "No, Julia..." Sherry looked at her awkwardly. "I just think that Abby might have an ulterior motive behind her sudden kindness to you."


    Sherry might not have known Abby for a long time, but she could tell that this woman was not the nostalgic type. She thought she detected some sinister motive in Abby''s eyes when she tried to please Julia.


    Sherry was not afraid of losing her job, but she was worried that Julia might be too kind and trusting.


    "I know you care deeply about me." Julia smiled and pulled her friend so she could sit next to her. "But you should try to trust others more often. Don''t always doubt other people. I think, Abby really knows that she was wrong."


    "Julia, I¡­" When she heard what Julia said, Sherry grew anxious, but she didn''t know what to say. It was obvious that Julia didn''t want to waste an


    iguous when she invited you for dinner. In my opinion, she was up to no good."


    "Maybe it is simply eating out. Anyway, don''t do that again, got it?" Julia reminded her lightheartedly


    "Got it." Sherry was still pissed off at Abby deep down. Although she promised Julia, she would not hesitate to do the same if Abby tried again.


    Later that evening, Abby arrived at the hotel and found Mr. Zhu alone in the VIP room. He intended to meet Julia tonight, but his mood soured when he saw Abby come alone.


    Mr. Zhu looked at Abby coldly and said, "Abby, for Mr. Han''s sake, I gave you a chance. You promised to bring Julia along with you, but you appeared here alone. Are you playing tricks on me?


    Although I have signed the contract with you, let me remind you that I could invalidate it whenever and however I want. You could say goodbye to the entertainment business anytime. Do you want to see me try?"

 Chapter 317 Call For Help

    "Mr. Zhu, please don''t be angry."


    With a smile, Abby walked up to him and poured him a glass of wine. "Mr. Zhu, you are Mr. Han''s friend. There''s no way I''m willing to embarrass you or Mr. Han. Since we have already signed the contract, you can rest assured that I will fulfill my promise."


    "Really?" Mr. Zhu''s face brightened a little bit. "But you''re alone right now. Where is Julia? Didn''t you promise me that I would get to see her tonight?"


    "Yes, I promised you that she would be here tonight. But the night isn''t even nearly over yet. Here, have a drink first to calm your nerves."


    Looking at Abby''s confident expression, Mr. Zhu''s anger faded. Anxiousness now replaced it. He looked at her and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I don''t think you know girls well, Mr. Zhu," Abby said in a teasing smile. "I have told you before, bringing Julia to you is not an easy task. I h


    called you immediately."


    "I understand." Terence''s face tensed. "I''ll head there right now."


    Sherry felt relieved knowing that Terence was going after Julia.


    After hanging up the phone, Abby returned to the room. It was obvious that Mr. Zhu was getting a little impatient. He kept looking at his watch. As time went by, his anger became more and more visible.


    Seeing Abby come back, Mr. Zhu couldn''t control his temper anymore. "Abby, are you tricking me? What time is it now? Where the hell is Julia?"


    Abby hurried towards Mr. Zhu to comfort him. "Mr. Zhu, please do not worry. I just went out and called her. She is on the way here as we speak. Please give me twenty minutes more. If Julia hasn''t shown up in twenty minutes, I will be at your disposal. Are you satisfied?"


    Hearing Abby''s words, Mr. Zhu''s face softened. "Is she really coming here right now?" he asked coldly.

 Chapter 318 A Humiliating Rejection

    "Believe me!" Abby smiled. "Mr. Zhu, you''ll only be waiting for twenty minutes."


    His expression softened after hearing Abby''s words, but his voice remained cold. "Okay, I''ll give you twenty more minutes. If Julia doesn''t show up within twenty minutes, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Don''t worry, she''ll come," she said with confidence.


    Abby had been working with Julia for a long time so she knew what her weakness was. She was too kind and naive. Even if she would just show a little distress, Julia would go out of her way to help her.


    She was confident Julia would come to her aid because when she asked for help over the phone, her voice was overflowing with worry.


    Abby drank a glass of wine, and waited for Julia to appear.


    She was relishing the thought that after tonight, the scandalous photos of Julia and Mr. Zhu would circulate in public. By then, no matter how strong he


    ed Julia. His greasy face was so close to her that she almost vomited in disgust. His hands started groping her.


    Julia fiercely pushed away her attacker. She was not aware that the scene just now was recorded by Abby.


    Abby didn''t leave at all. She had been hidden in the shadows all this time. After Julia came, Abby began to take photos of her and the man.


    Julia glared at the man and threated him, "Mr. Zhu, right? I don''t like what you have done to me, and quite frankly, I don''t give a damn about your offer. If you dare come closer, I''ll call the police and have you arrested!"


    She held the phone in her hand, her fingers ready to dial the emergency number.


    This time, he was completely irritated. He spat on the floor and growled at Julia. "Bah! You are really lucky that I like you, or else I won''t be holding back. You''d better listen to me, or I''ll teach you a lesson."

 Chapter 319 Just In Time

    Bean didn''t want to hold back anymore. He pulled Julia fiercely, then drew his greasy lips closer to hers.


    When Abby saw it happening, she couldn''t help taking two more photos.


    Seeing Bean approaching, Julia picked up the bottle on the table and smashed it on his head. The bottle broke into pieces. The red wine mixed with his blood splattered all over the floor.


    Bean looked very embarrassed at that moment. He yelled and swore to make Julia pay.


    The whole time, Julia was scared and desperate. She would do anything to keep him away from her.


    She gripped the neck of the broken bottle tightly. It was the only weapon she had to defend herself with. "Stay back! I''m warning you. I''ll teach you a lesson if you come any closer," she yelled at him fiercely.


    "You bitch!" he screamed back. Enduring the pain, he shook off the broken pieces of glass from his jacket. He was determined to get the girl he wanted no matter wh


    ntervene.


    In front of Terence, Bean didn''t dare to act rashly. He smiled at him and said, "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about? You just saved me right now."


    "Why don''t you introduce her to me?" Terence said lightly.


    "She''s just an obscure star," Bean said dismissively.


    "Hurry up and take her away," he ordered Abby.


    "Yes, Mr. Zhu." Noticing the look in Mr. Zhu''s eyes, Abby hurried forward and tried to drag Julia away. However, she noticed the broken bottle that Julia held firmly in her hand.


    The burning anger in Julia''s eyes frightened her. She didn''t even dare to get close to her. She just looked at Julia from a distance and said, "Julia, let''s go first."


    "Wait!" Terence stopped them. "I''ve just arrived, and you''re making her leave already? Mr. Zhu, what do you mean?"


    "Mr. Chen, this woman is crazy and ungrateful. Look at what she did to me. For your safety, Mr. Chen, she should leave the room."

 Chapter 320 Apology

    Bean was reluctant to let Terence take Julia away.


    After all, he had desired for Julia for a long time. He wasn''t able to have his way with her. And worse, he even got himself injured. Deep inside, he was angry that he didn''t get anything after so much trouble.


    "Really? I like this woman. She has a strong personality."


    Terence smiled and waved at Julia. "Come here."


    Hearing Terence''s voice, Julia finally regained her consciousness. With a straight face, she stood beside him, still holding the broken bottle tightly in her hand.


    "Give it to me." Terence reached out to get the bottle, but Julia resisted. Her defenses were still up. It was her only weapon, and she couldn''t give it to others.


    "Don''t be afraid. You are safe now," Terence comforted her softly. Slowly, Julia loosened her grip on the bottle.


    Seeing Julia loosen her grip the bottle, Bean couldn''t help laughing. "Mr. C


    e grinned and said to him, "I''m sure the reporters will love to see these. This is going to be a big scandal, indeed."


    When he heard what Terence said, Bean froze in fear. He knew that Terence was a powerful man, and that he had ways of making things happen.


    Crawling to Terence''s feet, he begged him desperately, "Mr. Chen, please, delete those photos. I''ll do whatever you want me to do."


    "Really?" With a smile, Terence held Julia''s hand. "Kneel in front of Julia right now and kowtow to her three times. If she forgives what you''ve done to her, I''ll have mercy on you. If not, then, you''ll have a difficult time."


    "What? You want me to kowtow to her?" Bean was stunned. He had never been insulted like this before.


    "What? Is there a problem?" Terence asked coldly.


    Tugging on Terence''s sleeve, Julia said, "Forget it. Let''s leave now, Terence."


    She didn''t want to stay any longer.

 Chapter 321 Start Over Again

    "Mr. Chen, are you sure you want to do this?" Bean looked at Terence coldly. "Do you think I will be threatened by this? And, aren''t you forgetting that you have your own scandal?


    You were engaged to Miss Jean Gu, but now you want to sleep with your future sister-in-law. Aren''t you afraid that I will expose this to the press?"


    He then glanced at Julia and sneered, "No wonder you refused to become my woman. It turns out that you already have a powerful man backing you up. I underestimated you, Julia Gu."


    "It sounds like you won''t apologize." Terence sneered. "You give me no choice but to think about which media outlet should I send these photos to."


    "No, you can''t. Mr. Chen!" Bean turned pale and panicked after hearing this threat. All trace of his former bravado left him. "Mr. Chen, it was my fault. It was all my fault. Please don''t do that."


    He saw his resolute expression and realiz


    " She tried fixing her hair to hide her embarrassment.


    "Julia, please be more careful in the future. Don''t trust blindly on others. Also, don''t give me more reasons to worry about you," said Terence.


    His words and gesture made the atmosphere more jovial. Julia was pleasantly surprised and asked him, "Are you worried about me?"


    "Let''s just walk to the parking lot, shall we? I''ll drive you home." Terence looked away awkwardly and tried avoiding the topic.


    "Hey, answer me." Julia grabbed his hand and stared at the ring he was wearing. "We bought the rings when we got married, but you had never worn yours before. Why are you wearing it now? Terence, what do you mean by this?"


    "I already told you before. Wasn''t I clear back then?" Terence didn''t dodge the question this time. He gently placed his hands on her shoulders and looked her in the eye. "Julia, I want to start over with you."

 Chapter 322 Sow The Seeds Of Discord

    Julia was dumbfounded. She fell into a daze after he boldly declared his heart''s desire.


    This was not the first time that she had heard Terence say this, but tonight, he seemed so resolved and serious.


    Her heart started beating faster. As she was about to fall for his spell, a voice softly cautioned her from the back of her mind. She must not forget what he had done to her.


    "Terence, I¡­" After careful consideration, Julia told him, "I really appreciate your coming to save me today. I don''t know if I can forget the past just yet. I can''t give you a reply anytime soon."


    "I know." Terence nodded understandingly. He didn''t want to reveal to her, just yet, that he already knew the truth about what happened three years ago. He decided it would be better to tell her after all the loose ends were tied up. "Julia, I don''t want to force you into a relationship. I just like you to see that I''m determined to get you back in my life. We will talk about this again onl


    decision, it was near impossible to reverse it.


    Back then, she signed Abby''s contract because she wanted to take advantage of her relationship with Julia in order to further her plans. But now, it seemed that this was a dead end.


    Abby was just a useless chess piece. Of course, she would casually throw her under the bus.


    How could she risk offending Terence for this woman?


    Jean said dismissively, "I''ll handle this. You can go ahead now."


    Abby sneered, "Miss Gu, are you lying to me?"


    "How could you say that?" Jean was visibly annoyed. "I''ll talk to Terence about your case, but you should be mentally prepared for what''s to come. I can''t change his decision that easily. You should better lay low and take a vacation somewhere. I''ll try to fix your image when the rumors have died down."


    "Miss Gu, do you take me for an innocent child?" Abby sneered. "If I really leave now, I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to talk to you again, isn''t that right?"

 Chapter 323 A Thorn On Her Side

    "You don''t believe me?" Jean asked with a frown. "You know that Terence is a shareholder in this company. I can''t easily change his decision just like that. I know you''re passionate about acting, but there''s nothing I can do about it."


    For a moment, Abby was unable to speak. "So, are you kicking me out now?" she finally asked.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Jean replied, "Don''t take it so badly. I really want to help you, but I can''t go against Terence on your behalf."


    Unbeknownst to Jean, Abby had prepared for this possibility. She grinned and said to Jean, "I''m going to be honest with you, Miss Gu. I knew from the start that you only signed me because you wanted me to help you deal with Julia. But I''m not as stupid as you think. I knew I had to have some kind of insurance to protect myself. So I recorded our conversations every time you asked me to do something against Julia. Tell me, wh


    ou out," Jillian said desperately.


    When Jean heard what Jillian said, her face flushed red with frustration.


    She knew that Jillian wouldn''t have said that if Terence hadn''t instructed her beforehand.


    She didn''t expect that Terence would be so cruel just to avoid her.


    But the more Terence behaved like this, the more she wanted to see him. She shouted at his office, "Terence, come out. If I can''t see you today, I will never leave. Stop ignoring me!"


    "Miss Gu, please leave now. Please stop shouting," Jillian pleaded with her. If Terence heard the commotion happening outside his office, he would definitely blame her. Jillian was so anxious that she almost burst into tears.


    "Terence, come out!" Jean shouted, ignoring Jillian.


    When Jillian was about to call security, the door to Terence''s office swung open. He stood at the door with a straight face and said, "Let her in."

 Chapter 324 Why Does He Choose Julia Over Me

    After Terence gave his permission, Jillian stepped aside and made way for Jean. "Miss Gu, please go ahead."


    With furrowed eyebrows, Jean composed herself and entered Terence''s office. Her face was beautiful and arrogant. He raised his head and said indifferently, "Close the door."


    Jean''s slender fingers grasped the door handle and closed it. Then, she slowly walked up to Terence. "I have a hectic schedule. If it''s not an emergency, sit down and wait for me to finish my work," he said coldly.


    Since Terence had said so, Jean had nothing else to say. With a deep sigh, she sat at the opposite chair and waited patiently.


    Half an hour had passed since Jean arrived. Terence still hadn''t given her any attention and was busy with work. Just when she was about to reach her limit, he put down the folder in his hand and raised his head.


    "Why did you come here today? Do you have anything important to talk about?" Terence asked as he tidied his shirt.


    "I..." Just as Jean was


    Her eyes were red with hatred. "I''m younger and more beautiful than her. Even my accomplishments triumph over anything she has ever done. However, I can''t understand why Terence suddenly has a change of heart. What did I do to deserve this?"


    "Oh, silly girl, calm down. You are my dearest daughter! There is no way that Julia can be better than you." A cold expression flashed across Mandy''s face. "Julia is just like her mother. Those wicked women are so good at seducing men! You''re not the one to blame. They are just too cunning!"


    "But Terence and Julia already had a divorce!" Jean revealed a confused expression. "It all went as I expected after I came back from abroad. However, everything changed all of a sudden! Mom, how on earth did Julia win?"


    "Sweetie, please don''t overthink. Besides, Terence is not the only suitable man in the world, right?" Mandy gently rubbed Jean''s back. "It''s his loss for not seeing your beauty and talent. Let''s just forget about him, okay?"

 Chapter 325 In A Dilemma

    "Mom, what do you mean?" Jean asked Mandy in a cold voice. "Are you saying that I''m not as good as that bitch, Julia?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that," Mandy said with a frown. "I just think that you are too tired right now,"


    Mandy said calmly, looking straight into Jean''s eyes. "From the very start, Terence has always liked Julia. After all these years, he hasn''t changed much. He still is very fond of Julia. How can you expect his feelings to change overnight?"


    She sighed and went on, "As you can see, Terence isn''t very interested in you. In fact, he might not even like you at all. You can''t keep this up, can you? If you keep chasing after him, you''ll just push him away even more. In the end, you might just burn yourself out.


    Jean, you''re my only daughter. I hate seeing you like this."


    "Mom, I''m alright. I can take it," Jean said. "As long as I can be with Terence in the end, I''m willing to go through a


    ouldn''t annoy Abby in these circumstances. It would only add to her problems if she fought Abby as well.


    Taking a deep breath, Jean said, "Abby, how about we make a deal?"


    "A deal? What kind of deal?" Abby asked coldly.


    Now that she had nothing more to lose, she was no longer afraid of Jean and her tricks.


    "Although I can''t let you return to the company now, I can give you a sum of money. With that, you can do whatever you want. You can use to for your living expenses and such, for the time being. And once the rumors die down, I''ll take you back in," Jean said to Abby.


    "Are you kidding me?" Abby burst into laughter. "Do you seriously think I will believe you again? Now that Terence has decided, my future in the industry is over. You''re just giving me worthless promises."


    "Since you know that you''re fate is sealed, why do you still make things difficult for me?" Jean asked with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 326 Discussion

    "With the amount of influence that Terence has, he can drive you out of the industry with just one sentence. Nobody would dare to go against his wishes. I''m afraid there''s nothing more we can do with your situation,"


    Jean said to Abby with a bitter smile. "Because of what happened, it''s now impossible for you to stay in this business. Why don''t you just take the money and live a different life? There are a lot of other things you can do besides acting."


    "Miss Gu, don''t¡­" Of course, Abby was not satisfied with what Jean said to her. After all, she had sacrificed so much to be an actress. After all that she had done, she expected that she would finally reach her dream of being famous. She did not expect that even with all her hard work, her dreams would be shattered just after a few months.


    Jean interrupted Abby. "I know you''r


    Jean in the eye and said, "That''s what''s going to keep me alive and safe. Did you actually think that I''m going to hand it over to you?"


    "Abby, you..."


    "Oh, come on. Don''t be mad," Abby interrupted her. "Don''t worry. I am not an unreasonable person. Since I have taken your money, I will keep quiet. I guarantee that the information will see the light of day as long as I am unharmed. What do you think?"


    At that moment, Jean realized that Abby had beaten her at her own game. She was unable to speak for a moment. Finally, she gave in to her wishes. "Alright. I guess I have no choice but to trust you. I''ll have the remaining two million transferred to you as soon as possible. But remember, if you break your promise, I will make you suffer.


    I''m not threatened that easily. If anything happens, you''ll know the consequences."

 Chapter 327 What Happened

    "Don''t worry." Abby stood up. "As long as there is no harm comes to me, we won''t have a problem."


    After Abby left, Jean was left in her office, furious.


    The frustration of losing three million to Abby was painful for her.


    As noon came, her secretary announced that there was someone outside looking for her. "I don''t want to see anyone. I don''t care who it is," she said dismissively.


    "But..." When the secretary tried to explain, Jean interrupted her. "Didn''t you hear what I said? I told you that I''m not going to see anyone. What else do you want?


    If you can''t do as I say, then just quit your job and go home!" she yelled.


    Hearing Jean''s words, the secretary burst into tears. At this moment, Sandra''s voice came from behind the door. "Jean, it looks like I''ve come at a bad time, haven''t I?"


    "Granny?"


    till won''t let me see him. If you call him, he''ll just act more distant than before. I''m afraid that that''s just going to make the situation worse. Please don''t call him."


    Sandra understood Jean''s point. "He doesn''t want to see you? What''s going on? Why doesn''t he want to see you?"


    "He..." After hesitating for a while, Jean kept silent.


    "Say something." Seeing her quiet, Sandra felt anxious. She held Jean''s hand and asked, "What happened?"


    "Granny, it''s not a big deal. Don''t worry," Jean mumbled to Sandra. "It''s fine. I will find a way to make Terence..."


    "What happened?" Before Jean could finish her words, Sandra interrupted her. "Tell me the truth. What happened with you and Terence?"


    She held both of Jean''s shoulders and looked straight into her eyes. "Does it have anything to do with Julia?"

 Chapter 328 A Golden Opportunity

    Jean didn''t say anything. Sandra knew that her guess was right when she saw her reaction. She sneered at her, "I knew it must''ve something to do with that bitch.


    Don''t be afraid. Tell me what''s going on. I won''t let it slide even if Terence bullied you."


    "Granny, I know you are really kind to me," Jean said gratefully.


    She looked at Sandra. "But, this is not a big deal. It''s just that my sister is actually my father''s daughter with another woman. I don''t know how she knew about the fact, but she used it to discredit me in front of Terence. He believed her story; that''s why he is completely ignoring me these days. I don''t know what to do."


    "My grandson could be so stupid sometimes," Sandra said with a frown. "No wonder I didn''t like her from the very start. It turned out she was t


    was finally relieved. "Dear, I''m really going all out for you and Terence. Don''t let me down."


    "Granny, I won''t disappoint you," Jean said firmly.


    "That''s good to hear." Sandra smiled. "Well, I have been out for quite a long time. I should better head back. Keep in mind what we have agreed on today. I will notify you in advance when everything is ready."


    "Okay, Granny." Jean nodded. "Let me walk you out."


    She escorted Sandra to the elevator and Sandra took the ride down to the lobby, alone. Jean''s mood improved after being depressed the whole morning.


    As long as Sandra got her back, she didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Jean couldn''t conceal a venomous grin. Sandra was right. Terence was too dutiful. Perhaps, this was really the golden opportunity she was waiting for.

 Chapter 329 Stalking

    Sandra''s arrival brightened Jean''s mood. Immediately after she arrived home, Jean wanted to share the good news with Mandy. Jean was happy that her insistence gave her a desirable outcome. However, she suddenly felt like the atmosphere at their house was uncomfortable.


    "Oh, Jean, you''re back! Well, dinner is ready. You can eat now then go back to your room afterward," said Mandy as she welcomed Jean.


    A nervous expression painted Mandy''s face as if she was trying to make Jean go away.


    Displeased, Jean furrowed her eyebrows and looked at their living room. A woman wearing professional clothes was sitting on the sofa. Jean had never seen her before.


    She approached the woman and asked Mandy, "Mom, who is she?"


    "Jean, she is..." Mandy stammered as cold sweat trickled down her back. It was as if she didn''t know how to answer Jean''s query.


    The woman glanced at Jean as the latter approached her. Then, she


    th a smile, "Miss Jiang, how are you? What are you doing here?"


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time. When I heard that Eric''s coming to visit you, I secretly followed him. You don''t mind, right?" Fiona gave a warm smile as she approached Julia and hugged her.


    "Of course not! I''ve missed you so much. Miss Jiang, it''s a delight to see you again," said Julia with a smile.


    Then, Fiona intimately held Eric''s hand. "Eric, I''ve flown for more than ten hours. I haven''t had any rest before coming to see you!"


    "Well, what are you doing here in the first place?" A confused look painted Eric''s face. "Didn''t you go back home?"


    "Yes, I did." Fiona paid no attention to Eric''s attitude. "I have already handled everything abroad. Your mother asked me to come back. Moreover, she wants us to improve our relationship."


    A charming revealed flashed across Fiona''s petite lips. "What are we going to eat later?"

 Chapter 330 Getting Ugly

    "Let go of my hand." Eric frowned slightly and shook off Fiona''s hand. "I''m here for work. Why did you come here?"


    "I won''t bother you that much," Fiona said to him, pouting.


    Seeing this, the director asked awkwardly, "Who is..."


    Before Eric could say anything, Fiona answered with a smile, "My name is Fiona Jiang. I am Eric''s fiancee. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Director."


    Director Sun was stunned. He had thought that there was something between Eric and Julia, but he didn''t expect that Eric had a fiancee after all. He smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you as well. Miss Jiang, you''re as beautiful as the stars we have here in the entertainment industry."


    "Really? Thank you." Fiona grinned from ear to ear. She glanced at Eric and said, "Alright, I''ll leave you to your work then. I''ll see you later."


    Then she he


    y boss. To be respected, you should learn to respect others first."


    "I think you are just guilty," Fiona hissed. "Are you angry because I exposed what you were thinking?"


    As soon as Samuel arrived, he heard the conversation between Julia and Fiona. "Julia, what are you doing here?" he asked. He frowned slightly, walked up to her. Holding Julia''s hand, he fixed her hair. "I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Seeing the intimacy between them, Fiona couldn''t help sneering, "Julia, I didn''t expect you to be so good at it. On the one hand, you have an affair with Eric, and on the other, you have an affair with someone from the crew. It''s really impressive."


    "Who are you?" Samuel looked at Fiona coldly and stood in front of Julia to protect her. "Miss, you don''t know what you''re saying. Eric? How could Julia take him seriously?"

 Chapter 331 Julias Information

    A vexed expression painted Samuel''s face. "Rather than teaching Julia a lesson, I suggest you take better care of your man. Julia hates being pestered by men."


    "You little..." Hatred filled Fiona''s stare.


    "We''re done here. Julia, let''s go!" With an arrogant expression, Samuel took Julia''s hand and left.


    Due to anger, Fiona''s face already turned red. Originally, she planned to teach Julia a lesson. However, she didn''t expect such a turn of events.


    After the discussion, Fiona dejectedly returned to Eric. When she reached him, Eric just finished talking with Director Sun. With a smile, Director Sun said, "Well, Miss Jiang is back! I''ll go ahead now. Thank you for visiting, Mr. Fang."


    After the director pointed out Fiona, Eric turned his head and looked at her. Then, with a cold expression, he told Director Sun, "Director Sun, please help me with Julia''s matter. I''ll treat you to dinner and some drinks later."


    "It''s no problem. She has


    e final payment. Thank you for your service. I will take things from here."


    After she put the folder in her bag, Fiona left with an evil smile. When she walked out of the coffee shop, she couldn''t help but sneer. In her mind, she was already planning the most vicious way of destroying Julia''s reputation.


    ''Eric, you fool! Go ahead and try your best to protect Julia!


    I will open your eyes and make you see what kind of person she truly is.


    That woman dares to have an affair with her sister''s fiance. How can she be a nice person?''


    When she arrived home, Fiona felt so delighted that she finally slept well. She even began to imagine Julia''s gruesome downfall.


    Julia''s birthday was coming. Consuela planned to hold a party for her and invited several celebrities in the entertainment industry. Additionally, Consuela even told the media to show up for the event.


    Since it was a surprise, Julia had no idea that such an event would happen.

 Chapter 332 Birthday Party

    On her birthday, the crew let Julia have a day off. Consuela came to her house early in the morning.


    It''s rare for Julia to have a whole day for herself without any work to do. When she saw Consuela come in so early, she couldn''t help but complain, "Hey, I''m on a day off today. What are you doing here so early in the morning?"


    "Come on! I''ve arranged an interview for you today. Get up, put on some makeup, and change your clothes." Consuela rolled her eyes.


    "What? But it''s my birthday today. You not only woke me up so early in the morning, but you are also making me work on my birthday. You are so inhuman," Julia said with a frown.


    "I''m doing this for your own good," Consuela said to her. "As for your birthday, we''ll celebrate it together after you come back from the interview."


    "I just want to sleep..." As Julia spoke, she stubbornly plopped down on the sofa, unwilling to get up.


    to rest, and she didn''t expect anyone to see her there. When she heard someone call her name, she quickly stood up. Seeing that it was Samuel, she was able to relax again.


    "Oh, it''s you. I was startled a bit," Julia said to Samuel while she rubbed her aching leg.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you tired?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes. Consuela didn''t inform me about any of this. I had no idea at all."


    Laughing a bit, he answered, "She must have been afraid of telling that you wouldn''t agree to come here if she told you in advance." Smiling, he gave a small box to Julia. "Happy birthday, Julia. This is my gift for you."


    "What''s this?" Julia asked curiously.


    "Open it and have a look," Samuel answered with enthusiasm.


    Taking the box, Julia opened it carefully. When she saw what was in it, she frowned slightly. "It''s too expensive. I can''t accept it."


    Julia handed it back to Samuel.

 Chapter 333 Let Me Stay

    Inside the box was a diamond necklace that shone and sparkled in the light. It was beautiful, and clearly very expensive.


    Julia looked at Samuel with a mixture of disbelief and embarrassment. "You''d better return it as soon as you can. It''s too expensive."


    "But I bought it for you." Samuel frowned. "It''s yours now, I won''t take it back. What do you want me to do with it? Wear it around my neck?"


    "But it''s too expensive." It was Julia''s turn to frown. "You''d better keep it. I''m serious. Save it for your future girlfriend."


    "What are you talking about?" A look of displeasure flashed across Samuel''s face. It upset him whenever Julia brought up the idea of him being with another woman. "Julia, we''re friends. Why can''t I get you a present on your birthday? You make it sound like we''re strangers."


    "No, that wasn''t what I meant¡­" Julia trailed off as she struggled to find the words. It was precisely because they were friends that she had to refuse


    "


    "I''m not leaving!" Before Eric could react, Fiona sidled up to him and hugged his arm. "Eric, I know I was wrong, and my apology to Julia was completely sincere. You saw it, didn''t you? I meant every word."


    She batted her eyelashes at him. "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t dream of making a scene on Julia''s birthday. I''ll stay here, right beside you, so please don''t ask me to leave. Pretty please?"


    Eric frowned at Fiona''s sudden flirtatious tone. "Why do you want to stay?"


    "I¡­ I just want to be with you. What else?" Fiona looked up at Eric with a coy smile. "I know you don''t like me, Eric, but won''t you let me stay for the party? I''m already here, after all. I''ll leave as soon as the party is over. What do you say?"


    She paused, before adding wistfully, "There are so many stars and celebrities here. I just want to see what the party is like. Let me stay, pretty please? I''ll be on my best behavior, I promise¡­"


    Fiona looked expectantly at Eric.

 Chapter 334 Alliance

    Eric frowned at Fiona''s behavior. He gave in reluctantly and said, "All right. Since you want to stay, I won''t refuse. But don''t forget that today is Julia''s birthday. She works for me, and this party is very important to us both. If you cause any trouble, don''t expect that you''ll get away with it."


    "Okay, okay, I know." Fiona smiled. "I won''t embarrass you. I''ll behave for your sake, not for Julia''s. Remember that."


    He was relieved after what she said, and told her, "I have a lot of clients to meet today. You can walk around by yourself, but remember your promise; don''t do anything funny or else, I will never forgive you."


    "I already said I won''t. Go ahead with your work," Fiona said impatiently.


    Seeing how anxious Eric was, she sniggered deep inside.


    It was only a matter of time before the per


    What the hell are you trying to insinuate?" Regardless of her relationship with Julia, Jean didn''t want to break her facade, unless she was sure of this woman''s motives.


    Fiona puzzled her. She didn''t know if this woman is a friend or a foe.


    "You can relax," Fiona assured her. "To be honest, I came here to tell you that we''re on the same side."


    "Miss Jiang, excuse me, but I don''t know what you mean," Jain said, stunned.


    "I''m well aware that you have a rocky relationship with Julia. Perhaps we could form an alliance, and work together in the future." Fiona smiled. "Julia is too self-righteous for her own good. She thinks that all the men in the world revolve around her. She could easily get herself into unnecessary trouble."


    Hearing what Fiona had said, a grin slowly crept across Jean''s face.

 Chapter 335 The Director

    It seemed that Fiona was genuinely on Jean''s side.


    "This is interesting. It looks like you have a bone to pick with my sister." Jean smiled.


    "Do you like your sister very much?" Fiona smiled back and asked. "When I was abroad with Eric, we were doing well. Unfortunately, he met Julia after he came back, and now he is completely infatuated with her. If you were in my shoes, can you stand by and watch idly?"


    "Of course not." Jean raised her eyebrows. "Oh my, I didn''t expect my sister to be so cunning and ambitious. I apologize to you on her behalf."


    "You don''t have to apologize." Fiona sneered at Jean. "I just came by to introduce myself and tell you that we are on the same boat. I hope you don''t refuse when I ask for your help in the future."


    With a sneer, Jean said, "Don''t worry, Miss Jiang. I will help you if I can."


    "That''s good."


    know you." Director Zheng smiled. "You''re the talk of the town."


    "Director Zheng, please don''t make fun of Julia," said Consuela, who was standing next to Julia. "She has been in the entertainment industry for a long time, but she only got popular recently. I hope you can help her a lot in the future."


    "I''m seriously considering her." He looked at Consuela and smiled. "I just had dinner with Director Guo a few days ago. He praised Julia a lot. He told me that she is a rare gem; a talented actress who is very professional, very versatile, and is dedicated to her craft. He strongly recommended Julia to star in my new movie."


    "Director Guo is just too kind," Julia said, shocked. "It was a privilege working with him."


    "It just proves that you''re an extraordinary talent. You don''t need to be modest." Director Zheng laughed good-naturedly.

 Chapter 336 A Big Gift

    With a smile, Consuela said to Director Zheng, "In that case, maybe you''d like Julia to star in your movie.


    Director Zheng, Julia is a very talented actress. I hope you can give her a chance."


    Helplessly, Director Zheng shrugged his shoulders and replied, "I knew you wanted to pitch something to me. It looks like my hunch was right, after all."


    Pretending to be angry, Consuela said to him, "Director Zheng, I''m doing this for your sake, aren''t I? Think about it. Julia is a really good actress. Having her in your movie will benefit both of you. And since she''s quite popular right now, I won''t be surprised if a lot of directors would want her in their movies. You might regret not giving her a shot."


    Looking at him confidently, she continued, "Besides, all I''m asking for is that you let her try it out. In the end, it''s still up to you if you want to sign her or not."


    "Since you have


    ly contained footage of Julia''s past roles. Watching curiously, Julia couldn''t help but sigh and look back at how many years have gone since she first started.


    As the video played on, Eric''s face softened. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with it, after all. However, Julia started to feel anxious.


    When she saw Jean pull Consuela away, she knew that it was not going to be that simple.


    At the end of the video, photos of Julia and Terence together flashed on the screen. They were photographed hugging and being affectionate with each other. The last couple of photos were taken in Sanya, and they clearly showed everyone that Julia and Terence had a very close relationship. When Julia saw it on the screen, her face turned pale.


    At the same time, the video also caught Jean off guard. She had never thought that the big gift that Fiona mentioned would be Julia and Terence''s photos.

 Chapter 337 Protection

    If Jean had known about it earlier, she would never have let the plan push through.


    After keeping it secret for so long, she didn''t expect that it was Fiona who would reveal it to the public.


    Julia was stunned when she saw the pictures on the screen. Consuela couldn''t believe it either.


    "What are these?"


    "Is it Terence in the photos?"


    "That''s right, it is him. But isn''t Terence Jean''s fiance? Jean is Julia''s sister. Why do Julia and Terence...?"


    "Who knows? I heard rumors that Julia seduced Terence, but I didn''t expect it to be true..."


    "This is too shocking. I bet this would hit the headlines tomorrow."


    All the people in the hall were talking about it. Julia stood still, not knowing what to do.


    Seeing that she had achieved her goal, Fiona sneered and said to Eric, "Look at what kind of woman Julia really is. She even wants to steal her f


    th Terence?


    Julia, say something. Tell me, what''s going on? Tell me!" The crowd listened intently to Jean as the reporters recorded what was happening. "I know Terence is a good man. I know many girls like him. I''ve already told myself that even when we''re already married, some women would still go after him. But the last thing I expected was that my own sister would try to take my fiance away from me."


    "Enough, Jean," Samuel said sternly. "If you continue to talk nonsense here, I will tell everyone what I know about you."


    With a sneer, Jean said to Samuel, "Nonsense? Everyone has seen those photos just now, and everyone knows that I''m going to marry Terence. Why is it nonsense?"


    "You..." Samuel was very angry at this point. "If it weren''t for Julia''s sake, I would have told everyone what happened and let everyone know what kind of person you are."

 Chapter 338 Retaliation

    Jean knew Julia very well. She was confident that Julia would never expose her real relationship with Terence, so she was unscrupulous in her tirades.


    She rejoiced deep in her heart when she heard what Samuel, but she pretended to be aggrieved in front of the crowd. "Samuel, I know you like my sister. Because of that, you can''t tell right from wrong. Your judgment is clouded by your emotions. It''s my sister who did an immoral thing. I¡­"


    Jean spoke between sobs, and looked very pitiful.


    All who witnessed the scene felt sorry for her because it looked like she was the victim. Julia was unforgivable for stealing her sister''s fiance.


    "Julia, say something¡­" Jean looked at Julia with tears.


    "That''s enough!" Eric shouted at the back of the crowd. He could no longer stand Jean''s overbearing look. He forced his


    I haven''t signed the divorce certificate yet. I am legally his wife."


    As soon as Julia said this, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    No one had expected that Julia was actually Terence''s wife.


    "When were you married?"


    "Miss Gu, can you explain what you''ve just said? Do you mean you and Mr. Chen are legally married? When did this happen?"


    "Miss Gu, what about the reports on Mr. Chen and your sister''s engagement? Mr. Chen said he would marry your sister. What''s going on?"


    "Miss Gu, please answer us."


    The reporters seemed to have stumbled on a gold mine, and everyone wanted a huge chunk of gold.


    However, Julia didn''t pay attention to these reporters at all. Her eyes were glued on Jean who, at this point, was stunned out of her wits. "What? You didn''t expect me to tell this to everyone, did you?"

 Chapter 339 Tell The Truth

    For all these years, Julia kept her marriage to Terence a secret. She didn''t tell anyone about their wedding, and even more so, about their divorce.


    Now that Jean was trying to slandering her, Julia decided to fight back.


    Since Julia was telling the truth, she wouldn''t be afraid of anything.


    "You...you are lying..." Deep inside, Jean was frightened. She never expected that Julia would blurt out the truth to everyone. "You even told such a bizarre lie to cover up your scandalous actions! Julia, you are so evil!"


    Then, Jean turned to the reporters that were so curious about the conversation between sisters. "Please don''t believe her nonsense! She''s desperate to defend herself..."


    "Well, who''s saying that Julia''s lying just to defend herself?" While Jean was yelling, Terence''s voice reverberated from the entrance. He opened that door of the banquet hall, and everyone simultaneously stared at him in surprise. Despite traveling a long jo


    ell. I thought that even if I can''t be your girlfriend, I''m still your friend. How could you do that to me? Do you want to destroy me socially?"


    Terence''s words dragged Jean''s reputation to the mud. Now, Jean was a vicious and bad woman. She was no longer the innocent girl she appeared to be before.


    A deranged look painted Jean''s face. "You''ve been avoiding me lately. Even if I went to see you, you rejected my company! It''s been a while since we last met, and you discredited me like this. Why are you doing this to me? What did I do to you that made you hurt me like this?"


    Terence was just about to say something when his phone rang. It was a call from Sandra. He hung up the call and sneered. In a disdainful tone, he said to Jean, "Since you want to know what happened, come with me."


    For a moment, Jean was stunned with Terence''s reply.


    "Why are you just standing there? Are you coming or not?" Terence stared at Jean with cold eyes.

 Chapter 340 Inappropriate

    A vexed expression painted Jean''s face. With a sneered, she said to Terence, "Why wouldn''t I dare?"


    Jean walked to his car while stomping her feet in aggravation. Since she reached the car before Julia got in, Jean sat in the passenger seat. Terence frowned and wanted to tell Jean to go to the back. Julia held his hand and shook her head. "It''s okay."


    As such, Terence let the matter go.


    Then he opened the door for Julia and made her sit in the back seat. After everyone settled, Terence started the engine and drove.


    During the drive, Julia was quiet and didn''t ask any questions about what happened. Terence''s recent actions were unusual. As such, she believed that he must have known something. Since he would usually share his worries at the right time, she didn''t press on the issue.


    However, Jean had no idea about Terence''s plans. While in the car, she kept asking him, "What do you want to do?


    Where are we going? Terence, answer me!"


    Unfortunately, Terence ign


    "Afraid of what? I wouldn''t cancel our engagement if I were afraid!"


    "Eric, please listen!" Embarrassed, Fiona looked at Eric with pleading eyes. "I know you''re angry because I did such a thing without consulting you. But you have to understand that I have my share of hardships!"


    Fiona''s lips revealed a bitter smile. "You and Julia are so close. Moreover, you don''t even like talking to me. You left me no choice!"


    Already desperate, Fiona tightly held Eric''s hand. "If you told me earlier that Julia is married, I wouldn''t have done this!"


    "What are you saying? You''re blaming me for the problem that you caused?" Eric was fuming mad. "I warned you from the beginning not to do such a thing. Now that hell has broken loose, you want me to accept your apology and pretend that nothing happened? Do you think that''s possible?"


    With indifferent eyes, he stared at Fiona and added, "Fiona, I''ve made up my mind. We are not suitable for each other. You should better go back."

 Chapter 341 Meet The Chen Family

    Eric was about to leave when Fiona sneered. "You did this to me because of Julia, didn''t you?"


    Displeased, Eric furrowed his eyebrows. "Despite everything you did, you''re still stubborn. I''m afraid there''s nothing that can cure your craziness!"


    "Did I say anything wrong? You''d been living well abroad, but you insisted on returning here. Are you going to tell me that you didn''t come back because of Julia?" Fiona coldly said as hatred filled her eyes.


    You''ve protected Julia to the point that you want to cancel our engagement! Don''t you dare say that you didn''t do those things just for her sake?!" Fiona coldly said as hatred filled her eyes.


    "Are you done?" Eric revealed an indifferent expression. "If you''ve said enough, then get out of my sight! I am determined to cancel the engagement no matter what you say."


    "Eric, you bastard!" Fiona was annoyed at Eric''s absurd demand. All she could do was watch him walk away. After a few seconds, she


    willing to reconcile, don''t try to stop them. Let''s hold a grand wedding to compensate Julia for the injustice she has suffered these years."


    "What? No! I will not allow it!" Sandra became furious with Tina''s proposal. "Don''t forget how this girl got married to Terence in the first place. I will never let my grandson espouse such a scheming woman!"


    An impatient expression painted Sandra''s face as she clicked her tongue. "Besides, Terence is already engaged to Jean."


    "Terence has explained that nothing is going on between him and Jean." Tina also grew irritable. "How long are you going to be stubborn?"


    "Shut up! I already said no!" Sandra was trembling in anger. "You''ll have to wait for me to die before I let that bitch marry my grandson!"


    The harsh statement felt like a knife stabbing Julia''s heart. With a bitter smile, she said to Terence, "I''d better leave now."


    "No, Julia." Tina held Julia''s arm. "Don''t listen to her nonsense!"

 Chapter 342 I Have Evidence

    "What I said is true," Sandra said coldly. "Now that you have signed the divorce agreement, you should know your place. You shouldn''t have come here."


    "Grandma, don''t overstep your authority." Terence frowned slightly. "If Julia wants to marry someone, that someone is me. She is a member of the Chen family, and you can''t do anything about it."


    "You..." Sandra''s face turned pale with anger. Simon frowned when he saw this and said, "Terence, you''ve said too much."


    Terence was visibly upset. He knew he had gone too far, but he had to do this to completely solve the problem.


    He knew that Sandra liked Jean, so he was going to unmask her in front of everyone today.


    "You don''t take me seriously anymore, and all because of that woman. Well, well, well." Sandra sneered at Terence.


    "Grandma, don''t be angry." Jean''s eyes were red from crying and she looked


    ast chance. If you admit your guilt in front of everyone here, then I will be merciful. If you don''t..."


    Before Terence could finish with his threat, Jean snapped at him, "I haven''t done anything wrong. What on earth do you want me to say?"


    "You''re going to deny it until the very end?" Terence asked acidly.


    "Are you done?" Sandra asked. "We all know what happened in the past. Why do you have to pin it on Jean? Are you forcing her to admit to something she didn''t do?"


    "Grandma," Terence said bitterly. "Jean tricked you. Do you really believe she is as innocent and gentle as she looks?"


    "Terence, you''ve crossed the line!" Jean erupted. "I didn''t do anything wrong. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself for smearing my name?"


    Terence smiled. "Do you believe I would just show up and throw blank accusations at you? You underestimate me. I have evidence."

 Chapter 343 Witness

    When she heard Terence''s threat, a nervous expression painted Jean''s face. "What evidence do you have?"


    Then, she carefully thought about Terence''s actions in the past days. He deliberately kept his distance and avoided her. Perhaps, he was aware of those things!


    Her face darkened in frustration. Nonetheless, she decided to worm her way out of the situation.


    "You can''t prove my sister''s innocence this way! We all know what happened. Aren''t you afraid that others will expose you if you forged the evidence today?" Jean faked an arrogant smile.


    Her plan was simple. As long as Sandra believed her and had a little doubt about Terence''s evidence, Jean can reverse the situation.


    However, Terence burst into laughter. "Forged the evidence? I don''t even know how to do such a thing. You are the expert in fo


    scarier. As such, she had to bite the bullet and tell everyone the truth.


    Meanwhile, Sandra gave Terence a sharp glare. "That thing happened a long time ago. Why are you investigating it now? Moreover, we don''t even know if she''s credible. Terence, since you divorced Julia, you have to move on now. I suggest you get those divorce licenses as soon as possible. As for what happened a long time ago, it''s irrelevant as far as I''m concerned."


    "Mom!" Irritated, Tina frowned at Sandra. "You may not care about it, but it is important to Julia. Her reputation is at stake! Since she''s here with us, she might as well listen to what the cleaner has to say!"


    Then, Tina faced Maggie and said, "Don''t be afraid. Just tell us what happened in the past. I guarantee you that no one here will blame you for anything."

 Chapter 344 Truth

    When Tina said this, she glanced at Jean indifferently. Jean was scared and said no more.


    Maggie felt that relieved that Tina was there.


    "Tell us everything you said to me that day, and then you can leave," Terence said to Maggie.


    "Really? Is it that simple?" Maggie was stunned. "I can leave as long as I clear things up?"


    "Of course," Terence said to her, nodding.


    Maggie was eager to leave as soon as possible, and hearing Terence''s words encouraged her to speak. She looked at the people in the room and finally spoke up. "I did come across Miss Julia Gu in the corridor of the hotel that day. She looked dizzy, and two men wearing black carried her to Mr. Chen''s room..."


    "Nonsense!" Before Maggie could finish her words, Jean angrily interrupted her. "That''s not what you said a


    e said accusingly, "This woman is lying. We shouldn''t listen to people like her. We should throw her out of the house right now."


    The whole time, Julia didn''t say a word. She just watched quietly as the drama unfolded.


    Seeing how Jean was trying to discredit her, Maggie felt anxious. She looked at everyone in the room and said tearfully, "What I''ve said is true. She paid me five hundred thousand dollars for my silence. I went back to my hometown after I got the money. I wasn''t able to sleep soundly all these years. My conscience was eating me from the inside, and I even dreamt of Miss Julia Gu''s face often."


    She smiled bitterly and continued, "I never thought that I would ever speak of it again. But since I am here in front of you now, my conscience tells me to speak the truth."

 Chapter 345 Nonsense

    "Nonsense!" Jean was angry with the embarrassment. "You were obviously bribed."


    "You''re right. I was bribed." Without flinching, Maggie looked straight into Jean''s eyes. "I was bribed by you three years ago. And for that five hundred thousand, I slandered Miss Julia Gu against my conscience. My guilt was unbearable for the past three years.


    I regret that I didn''t have the courage to stand for the truth back then. But now, I''m finally able to remove this burden from my conscience. I''ll be able to look myself in the mirror and sleep soundly at night."


    After speaking to Jean, she turned to face Julia. "Miss Gu, I slandered you against my conscience for personal gain. I know I have caused you a lot of pain. I''m truly sorry."


    "You came here today


    as going bankrupt. Because of this, she didn''t want to marry him anymore. She devised this plan and framed me up so she would not offend your family by breaking off the engagement herself. Her plan worked, and Terence married me instead. Not only did she avoid offending your family, but she also made Terence feel bad for her.


    But later, she saw that Terence had overcome the difficulty, so she wanted to get him back."


    "What?" When she heard this, Tina was stunned. But Julia''s words made sense to her. "Julia, are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course, it''s true," Julia replied with a nod. "She told me herself. How could it be wrong?"


    "Nonsense! Those are all lies!" Jean yelled desperately. "What do you want, Julia? Do you want to destroy me?"

 Chapter 346 Begging

    "I''m merely telling the truth! Your downfall was not my fault! You did that to yourself." Julia''s cold eyes stared daggers at Jean. After such a remark, Julia looked at Sandra. "Ms. Wen, I''m done speaking. As for the truth, I believe you can judge it yourself."


    Then, a warm smile flashed across Julia''s face as she looked at everyone else in the room. "I''m relieved that I can explain what happened three years ago. I finally told my side of the story. As for the other issues, I do not bother to think about them. Since it''s already late, I should go home."


    After Julia finished her words, she turned around and was about to leave. However, Tina, who was standing next to her, grabbed her arm. "Julia, please don''t leave yet. I still have something to say.


    Terence divorced you because he misunderstood what happened three years ago. However, I know that he wanted to marry you at


    . If you rush out and punish Jean now, it will only send the wrong message. Mom is a proud woman. The fact is like a slap in her face. She will feel embarrassed."


    "So what? I don''t care!" Tina revealed an angry look. "Now that Mom has done something wrong, she has to admit it. I can''t let her do anything she likes. Besides, I''ve tolerated her arrogance for a long time!"


    "Please calm down. Mom is old. She will be annoyed if you do that!" With furrowed eyebrows, Simon heaved a sigh. "You''d better quietly stay in the room. Don''t provoke her anymore."


    "But..." Tina frowned. "Jean is an eloquent bitch. What if she bewitched Mom again?"


    "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again." Simon shook his head. "Even though Mom is unreasonable, she loves Terence from the bottom of her heart. Now, she knows why Jean abandoned him that year. Do you think she will let Jean go so easily?"

 Chapter 347 Too Late

    It seemed that Simon knew Sandra rather well.


    Meanwhile, Jean was tightly holding onto Sandra''s hand and begging. However, a callous expression painted Sandra''s face as if Jean wasn''t even there.


    "Granny, I had no other choice. Please help me! I know that everything that happened was my fault! I promise I will change. But please, forgive me this time. As long as I can be with Terence, I will do anything," Jean said desperately. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Please say something!" Despite Jean''s efforts, Sandra remained quiet and ignored her. Flustered, Jean continued, "Please don''t look at me like that! I already admitted my mistakes!"


    Soon, Jean was losing her voice. Deep inside, her confidence was wavering.


    "Granny, please say something! Why are you looking at m


    " A sly smile appeared on Jean''s lips. "You don''t want Terence and Julia to end up together, right?"


    "Yes, I don''t." Sandra clicked her tongue. "But I also don''t want you for Terence.


    You left Terence when he was in trouble. I don''t believe that you will stay by his side and take care of him for the rest of your life. Even if I need to replace Julia, I won''t pick someone like you. You''d better give up this idea as soon as possible."


    Then, Sandra shook off Jean''s hand and said with contempt, "Never show yourself to me again. Do you understand?"


    "Ms. Wen, please give me one more chance. I promise to prove myself!" With tearful eyes, Jean desperately pleaded. However, Sandra ignored her.


    Soon, Sandra called a servant to drive Jean out.


    "It''s already too late!"

 Chapter 348 The Mysterious Man

    Jean was utterly miserable. She gazed at the closed door of the Chen family house, feeling lost. If Sandra gave up on her, then all hope was gone.


    Her mind was a mess. She was so desperate that she wanted to stay there all night. Perhaps Sandra might wake up early the next day and could forgive her for being sincerely apologetic.


    She sat outside the house for a long time, and desperately thought about what she should do from now on. In the end, she came up with nothing. Suddenly, she received a call from Mandy, asking her to come home as soon as possible. Her mother didn''t explain any further.


    Mandy sounded very anxious, as if something terrible had happened. She knew her problem with the Chen family would have to wait. Jean begrudgingly went home.


    She was in a foul mood due to the events earlier that night. As soon as she opened the


    r is a big shot, then what if he recognizes Julia, the actress? If the two of them talk about how we have treated her over the years, do you think they will let it slide?"


    "Well..." Mandy turned pale. All this time, she had been thinking about how happy it would be to get rid of Julia. When she heard what Jean said, she also became frightened. "They won''t give up if we don''t hand over Julia. What should we do now?" Mandy hurriedly asked.


    "Don''t worry." Compared to Mandy, Jean was calm and collected. "We will find a way out. Anyway, since he has an appointment with you, you should go, but remember not to tell him Julia''s identity yet. We can decide on that later after we get more information."


    Jean hesitated for a moment and said coldly, "Well, I''ll find a way to be there tomorrow. I''d like to take a good look at this mysterious man."

 Chapter 349 Biological Father

    Early the next day, Tina decided to sound Sandra out while they were having breakfast. "Mom, last night, Jean sat at the door for a long time. I guess she still wants to see you. The maid asked me if she should let her in if she comes again next time."


    Tina stared at Sandra without blinking, waiting for her answer. "I''m not sure what to do, so I came to ask you first. Next time..."


    Without raising her head, Sandra said to her, "There is no need to ask. She will not come over again."


    "Alright. If she comes again in the future, I won''t let her in," Tina said with a smile. "Mom, don''t lose your temper with me then."


    "No, I won''t." Putting down the spoon in her hand, Sandra looked at Tina. "I was deceived by Jean before. However, everything is clear now. I do like her, but Terence is my grandson. I won''t let her fool me ag


    became. No wonder he looked familiar. Barton Xiao was not only the richest man in H City, but he also a famous philanthropist. He had been featured by all the major media outlets before. Jean had never expected that Julia''s biological father was such a famous figure.


    Jean frowned tightly. Now, the richest man in H City was looking for his daughter. If he found out what she and her mother had done to Julia before, it would be a big problem for her.


    She couldn''t let it happen.


    But she had no idea how to stop it from happening. She had to come up with a plan.


    For a long time, Jean thought about it.


    In the private room, Barton Xiao looked at Mandy and said, "Ms. Zhao, I came back this time to look for my daughter. I heard that after Vivian''s death, the child was raised by you and your husband. Thank you very much."

 Chapter 350 Deny It

    After a moment of hesitation, Mandy asked, "Mr. Xiao, what do you mean?


    I only have two daughters and raised them myself. They''re both my children! I don''t understand what you''re trying to say."


    "Calm down. Don''t get the wrong idea," Barton said in a gentle tone and looked at Mandy. "I didn''t come here to snatch any of your daughters. I just knew that Vivian gave birth to our child after we ended our relationship. After some digging, I learned that you and Aron adopted the baby. After my relationship with Vivian, I never married, let alone have a kid. However, I always wish to have a child. Moreover, the baby is Vivian''s."


    A bitter smile flashed across Barton''s face. "I came back now because I want to see my daughter. After all these years, I need to tell her the truth and make up for the lost time. But since you raised her for so many years, you will always be her mother, and a


    hort pause, Mandy answered, "Please wait for a while." I have to find a suitable opportunity to tell her the truth.


    I know that you''ve been waiting for a long time. But please, can you give me a few more days?"


    "You are right. Sure, I won''t mind waiting a little bit longer." Barton revealed a bitter smile. "I haven''t seen her before and never cared for her. However, since I saw her earlier, she never left my mind. As such, even if we don''t know each other, can you please bring my daughter to have dinner with me sometime? At least I can see her from time to time."


    After a moment of hesitation, Mandy slowly shook her head. "I can''t force her to agree. However, rest assured that I will try my best."


    "I see. Thank you, Ms. Zhao!" A grateful expression painted Barton''s face. "Thank you for raising my daughter for all these years. Don''t worry. From now on, you have my support!"

 Chapter 351 Misunderstanding

    "I really love her. After all, I raised her since she was a child. I just feel sorry for her," Mandy said with a sigh. "That child has had a hard life. She lost her mother when she was just little. And a few years ago, my husband passed away. So she lost a father as well. If I didn''t raise her, she would''ve been alone."


    For a while, Mandy looked blankly at the floor, as if revisiting a memory. "As a child, she has always been gentle yet mature for her age. Now that I know she is your daughter and you will take care of her in the future, I am happy. But she has gotten used to knowing me as her parent. I''m afraid that she might be unable to accept it if I tell her the truth.


    But don''t worry, I''ll talk to her. It''s getting late. I have to go now."


    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to send you back," Barton replied as


    ationship with her yet."


    "That''s exactly why I''m nervous." Barton smiled bitterly. "I''ve only know I have a daughter after so many years. How can I not be nervous now that I''m about to meet her for the first time?"


    "I understand. But Mr. Xiao, are you sure Jean is your daughter?" Compared to Barton, Zoe Lin was much calmer. "I heard that Ms. Zhao has two daughters. Are you so sure that it''s Jean?"


    Frowning slightly, Barton mumbled, "When I brought it up yesterday, Ms. Zhao didn''t say otherwise. So there should be no mistake."


    "But I think we should still keep an eye on it," Zoe Lin suggested firmly. "With your status, there are many people who want to have a connection with you. We have to be careful."


    "You''re right." Barton nodded with a frown. "I have to find out the truth about this matter."

 Chapter 352 Acting

    Reconnecting with a long lost child was a delicate issue. Since Barton had never met his daughter, he should be careful.


    When it was the appointed time, Jean and Mandy arrived at the restaurant. Not long after they took their seats, Barton also came. His face broke into a bright smile at the sight of Jean. He sat beside Jean and stared at her with doting eyes.


    A curious expression painted Barton''s face. He wanted to know everything about his daughter''s experiences for the past years.


    "Hello, Uncle Barton!" Jean waved at Barton with a wide smile. "My mother told me about you. I heard that you came back to look for your daughter, right?"


    For a moment, Barton was hesitant. After a quick pause, he nodded. "I have no idea how she is all these years. I wondered whether she has been bullied."


    With furrowed eyebrows, Jean said, "If you''re so worried about your daughter, why are you only showing your


    Silly girl, you are my daughter! It''s only natural that I treat you well,''


    he thought as he silently stared at Jean.


    During dinner, Jean entertained Barton well. After all, she was a great pretender. Since Barton didn''t know Jean, she easily fooled him.


    After they shared a meal, Barton cared more about Jean.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let me drive you two home." Even though Barton wanted to spend more time with Jean, their dinner must inevitably end. He had no choice but to send her home.


    However, Jean refused Barton''s offer. With a smile, she said, "There''s no need for that, Uncle Barton. We can take a taxi home. Since you were working all day, you''d better go back and have a rest."


    When he heard this, Barton revealed a warm smile. "Jean, you''re so considerate."


    Then, he jokingly added, "If only you were my daughter..."


    "Oh, Uncle Barton, don''t tease me," said Jean with a smile.

 Chapter 353 Made Up Her Mind

    "Your daughter will be jealous if she hears this," said Jean. They chatted for a while until Jean eventually stood up, bid her goodbye, and left with Mandy. She continued to wave at Barton even until they were about to get into the taxi.


    From the taxi¡¯s wing mirror, she could see Barton standing still and staring worriedly at her when the taxi drove away.


    A cold smile bloomed on her face. She didn¡¯t even use half of her ability, but she already had Barton in the palm of her hand.


    "Jean..." Mandy wanted to discuss with Jean about what had happened today, but Jean cut her off. "I''m very tired. I want to rest. Let''s talk about it when we go back."


    Now that she had decided to do this, she had to be more cautious. Although Barton wasn¡¯t present, she was still worried. Only when the two of them sat across each other in the safety of their own home could she completely put her guard down.


    Mandy glanced at Jean. She was really itching to disc


    y looked at Julia awkwardly. "Why do I always feel that you''re unhappy? After what happened to Jean, do you really not feel even a bit happy?"


    "Happy! Of course, I¡¯m happy!" Jean had done so many bad things. What happened this time could be considered a lesson for her, but¡­


    With a frown, Julia sighed and said, "It''s just that I''m still worried. According to Jean''s temper, she should¡¯ve come out to explain and defend herself long ago, but she hasn¡¯t. In fact, she hasn¡¯t done anything. I''m really worried. I always feel that she definitely won¡¯t let things go on like this and that she must be plotting something else in secret..."


    "Don''t worry," Sherry said with a smile. "As long as you have Mr. Chen on your side, you really have nothing to worry about. Whatever she tries to do, she won''t be able to turn the tables."


    Julia heaved a long sigh. "I hope so..."


    Although she said so, the worry in her heart didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest.

 Chapter 354 Unusual Behavior

    Julia knew Jean too well, so she was aware that she would never give up so easily. Jean''s silence these days made her uneasy; it reminded her of the calm before a storm.


    The next morning, as Julia left her place for work, she eyed Terence''s car outside the building. She hesitated for a moment, but decided to approach the vehicle. The car window rolled down and she was greeted by Terence''s smile. "Why are you here?" she asked.


    "I''m here to pick you up for work." He winked at her. "Hop in. I already bought you breakfast. I''ll drop you off before I go to the company for a meeting with some investors."


    "Since you''re so busy, why bother coming here?" Julia said coldly. "Actually, you don''t have to do this. I can go to the set by myself. Don''t bother doing this again."


    "Julia!" As Julia was about to leave, Terence hurriedly got out of the car and stopped her. "You don''t want to see me?"


    He gave her a pleading look.


    Julia? Why do you look so upset this early? Did someone bully you?"


    "No, that''s not it." Julia frowned. "Samuel, can you please tell me what''s going on?" What happened during the two days that I was gone? It seems like everyone in the set has become more friendly and polite."


    "Aha! So that''s what''s troubling you." Samuel sneered. "Everyone is used to being snobbish around you. You see, you were not as famous before so they didn''t treat you too well. The supporting actress almost overshadowed you. Did you notice that she almost had the same number of lines as you did in the previous script?"


    "Come to think about it, you''re right!" Julia only realized the fact after Samuel pointed it out. "Maybe that was what the story needed."


    "Oh Julia, you''re so naive." Samuel smiled bitterly. "The supporting actress has someone powerful backing her up. The crew dare not offend her, so they tweaked the script in her favor."

 Chapter 355 Behave Yourself

    "Oh, is that true?" For a moment, Julia was stunned. It was only then that she realized why the script had been changed, made it look like she was the supporting actress instead of the leading one.


    "But what does it have to do with the crew''s attitude?" she asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Are you serious? Don''t you care if someone upstaged you?" A heavy sigh escaped Samuel''s breath.


    "Well, I am not in charge of the changes in the script. If I let it affect me, it will only stress me out," Julia told Samuel as her lips curled into a bitter smile.


    Samuel was at a loss for words. With a helpless expression, he told Julia, "While you were away, the crew had changed the script back. Aren''t you curious about why they did this?"


    "They changed back the script?" Julia was confused. She had a day off to celebrate her birthda


    sneer, Ada growled at Julia, "I mean what I said. Don''t you dare think that everyone will bow down to you as long as you''re hooking up with Terence! I couldn''t care less if you are Mr. Chen''s woman! Stay away from Samuel, or else..."


    "That''s enough!" Samuel reached the limit of his patience when Ada''s words grew more excessive. "Julia, you can leave. I''m sorry for that nonsense."


    "Okay." With a wry smile, Julia turned around and left the lounge.


    After Julia left, Ada was still cursing. Since she was not satisfied with shouting at Julia, she turned to Samuel. "I told you to stay away from her. She''s a cunning woman who subdued even Terence! I''ve underestimated her before."


    "Are you done talking nonsense?" A cold expression painted Samuel''s face. "What has Julia done to you that makes you so talk to her like that?"

 Chapter 356 Take Care Of Her

    With a frown, Ada told Samuel, "What''s that matter with you? Why are you angry at me? I''m doing this for your sake! Anyone involving themselves with Julia ends up unlucky. Since she is now Terence''s wife, take this opportunity to distance yourself from her."


    After a sigh, she shook her head and continued, "Think about it. Being close to Julia aggravated your fans. If this continues, it will ruin your reputation! Do you not care about your career and future?"


    "Nonsense! Those are trivial things." A callous expression painted Samuel''s face. "You have to understand that Julia''s my friend. If you continue to treat her like that, our history won''t matter anymore. For so many years, we''ve cooperated, and I admit that you are a talented person. But if you don''t change your attitude, I might need to change my agent!"


    "What are you saying?" Frustrated, Ada glared daggers at Samuel. "Are you t


    enerous to people that can do what he asks." A proud smile flashed across Wesley''s lips. When she saw this, Julia bolted to Wesley. "What are you doing? Why is Terence putting you up to this?"


    "Hello, Mrs. Chen." Although Julia revealed an annoyed look, Wesley didn''t get angry. He politely looked at Julia with a smile. Seeing this, the director beside him said, "Mr. Qin, take your time. I''m leaving now."


    As soon as the director left, Julia impatiently grabbed Wesley''s collar. "What are you two scheming?"


    "Mrs. Chen, what do you mean?" Wesley faked an innocent look. "What can I do? Mr. Chen asked me to send you his warm regards. Since you are having a difficult time shooting, Mr. Chen brought your favorite food to replenish your energy. Please eat it while it''s warm."


    "If you two keep on doing this, I can''t stay in this crew!" said Julia as she gritted her teeth in frustration.

 Chapter 357 The Supporting Actress

    "What are you saying? I think you''re mistaken." Wesley revealed a bright expression. "Mr. Chen is doing this to help you improve your life here in the crew. Why are you so furious?"


    Frustrated, Julia scowled and told Wesley, "Well, I don''t need his help! Tell him to stop. I also don''t need the special treatment from the crew. Go back to him right now and tell Terence never to do this again!"


    "No, I won''t do that." A sly smile flashed across Wesley''s face. "If you want to say that to Mr. Chen, then tell him in person. I don''t want to be your messenger."


    "Bastard!" Julia glared daggers at Wesley.


    "Mrs. Chen, hunger sometimes makes people cranky. Why don''t you have lunch first?" Still feigning innocence, Wesley handed Julia a packed meal. "This is for you. Mr. Chen especially ordered it so that it would perfectly suit your taste. Please don''t waste it."


    Already at the limit of her patience, Julia remained silent for a


    quite close. So, could you find out why he hates me? Maybe I can change that part of me!"


    "Oh, I see. Well, I..."


    With wide eyes, Julia pleaded, "Julia, please! You have to help me. You''re Terence''s wife. As such, I believe that you are a nice woman. Please do me this favor."


    "What? You know Terence?" Julia asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I do." Yvette Han gave her a slight nod. "My father and Terence are business partners. As such, they are quite familiar with each other.


    So, please help me, Julia. I am deeply in love with Samuel!"


    "Okay, fine! I promise to help you." Julia finally surrendered. With a bitter smile, she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll ask Samuel later, okay?"


    "Yes! Thank you!" When Julia agreed to her request, Yvette Han was elated. "I knew Terence has good taste."


    "Hold on. I am no longer associated with Terence," Julia hurriedly explained.


    "Well, I don''t think so." Yvette Han knowingly smiled.

 Chapter 358 Being Jealous

    When she heard Yvette''s explanation, Julia''s face reddened. In embarrassment, Julia smiled at Yvette and said nothing.


    As such, Yvette stopped asking questions. Instead, she reminded Julia about their deal before she finally stood and left.


    The fuss Wesley created delayed the shooting of the film for a long time. When it was already afternoon, the director finally found Julia. With a smile, he asked her to rest first before shooting her scenes.


    "What? Director, why would you delay the shoot again? If we continue to postpone the filming just because I''m tired, it will slow down the crew''s progress," Julia said with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Well, that''s fine." A polite smile appeared on the director''s face. "You are Mr. Chen''s wife. I will not be able to face him if I go home exhausted. So, tell me if you encounter any difficulties in the future. You don''t have to hold back, okay?"


    Terence''s actions frustrated Julia. With a frown, she looked at the director an


    she explained to Terence, "Look, I know you''re kind. But this is where I work. If you continue to do this, the crew will judge me. I don''t want to look like a fool.


    Please don''t do this again. I don''t appreciate it."


    With sad eyes, Terence looked at Julia and said, "I realized that if I only brought you food, the crew might have a problem with it. As such, I provided food for everyone. Wesley just told me that they enjoyed their food and were polite towards you. Why are you acting like that?"


    "Ahhh! You''re so difficult to deal with." Frustrated, Julia looked at Terence with cold eyes. "Terence, I''m telling you not to send food ever again! Do you understand?


    Just don''t do it again. If this happens once more, I will never talk to you again!"


    "Julia..." With furrowed eyebrows, Terence held Julia''s hand. "I want to listen to your request. But I''ve already told everyone that I will send food every day. If I stop doing it after one day, I will lose face!"

 Chapter 359 I Have A Daughter

    Terence kept on badgering Julia so she had no choice but to compromise. She pouted at him and said, "Fine. You can bring me food, but you''re not allowed to do anything else that might embarrass me. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, I understand." Terence smiled.


    He waited until Julia entered the hotel before leaving. His schedule was packed these days, but he managed to squeeze Julia in.


    Terence was satisfied as long as he could spend his time with her.


    Shortly after leaving the hotel''s parking lot, he received a call. He was stunned to find out who the caller was. "Uncle Barton, what''s up? What made you call me today?"


    "I came back to H City. How are you doing? Can we get together for a few drinks?" The man on the other end of the line was Barton Xiao. He was a close friend of Simon. When Terence''s company was in trouble, Barton made some arrangements to help him make it through.


    In Terence''s eyes, Barton was more tha


    impossible!" Barton shook his head in protest. "Whether she rejects or accepts me, she is still my one and only daughter. How can I deny her?"


    "That''s it." A wide grin appeared on Terence''s face. It seemed that Barton got his fighting spirit back. "No matter what her reaction would be, you know what to do. Surely there is nothing to be afraid of. Besides, how do you know how she''ll react if you haven''t even seen her?"


    Terence patted his shoulder. "Think it over, okay? I''m looking forward to meet your daughter."


    "Let me think about it." Barton certainly knew the truth, but he didn''t have the courage to face it.


    Meanwhile, Jean and Mandy were having a talk at their place. Barton had been dwelling on this matter for about half a month. During this period, Jean was afraid that he would find out more information.


    Mandy was also a little anxious. She asked, "What do you think? Did Barton find out something new?"

 Chapter 360 The Dinner

    "That''s not possible." With a confident look, Jean slightly shook her head. "Barton and I have been chatting and eating meals together recently. I know that he adores me. He wouldn''t be so calm if he figured something out."


    For a moment, Mandy was quietly thinking about what Jean said. Even though Jean was reasonable, Mandy was still worried. "But Jean, it''s been so long! Why hasn''t he recognize you as his daughter? Maybe he gave up already?"


    "What? That''s impossible!" Anxiety crept deeper into Jean''s heart. However, she was aware that the more worried she became, the more likely that something wrong would happen. She couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Jean stared at Mandy and said, "Let''s just wait."


    "But¡ª" Mandy was about to complain when her phone suddenly rang. With a worried look, she looked at the screen and told Jean, "Barton''s calling me."


    "Hurry up and answer it!" Jea


    ht?"


    After Zoe shook her head, Barton went to the door and opened it with excitement. When he saw Jean standing at the door, his face revealed a brilliant smile.


    "Jean, it''s a pleasure to see you again!" Barton pointed his hand inside and welcomed them to his house. "Come in and have a seat."


    "Hello, Uncle Barton. I brought two bottles of delicious wine as a gift." With a polite smile, Jean handed the gift to Barton. "Please enjoy them later."


    "Thank you!" Nervous, Barton''s eyes locked on Jean. "Have a seat. There are still two dishes in the kitchen, but they will be ready soon."


    Then, Barton grabbed a plate of fruits and put it in front of Jean. "Enjoy these fruits first."


    "Thank you, Uncle Barton. Well, how about I help you prepare for dinner?" As Jean spoke, she rolled up her sleeves. Since Jean arrived, Mandy didn''t even have a sense of presence. Displeased at the scene, Zoe revealed a frown.

 Chapter 361 Youre Lying

    Even though Barton was already convinced, Zoe was still dubious of Jean and Mandy. If Mandy treated Vivian''s daughter as her real child, why was she delighted when Jean became so close with Barton?


    Zoe thought it was rather strange.


    While Zoe simmered in her thoughts, Barton snickered and told Jean, "Silly girl, you are my guest! Why should I let you help me cook?"


    With a smile, Barton pulled a seat for Jean. "Sit for a while and relax. I''ll finish soon, and you can taste my cooking."


    Since Barton insisted on not letting her help him, Jean decided to relax.


    Before Mandy and Jean arrived, Barton almost finished cooking. As such, it only took him a while before her serve the last two dishes on the table. Finally, he asked them to the dining room as he removed his apron.


    When he saw the dishes prepared at the table, Jean was astounde


    ever believed in fate. I am treating you like this because I already know that you are my daughter ever since I met you. You are my child with Vivian!"


    "No way!" Faking a panicked expression, Jean turned to Mandy and held her hand. "Mom, please help me here! How could I be his daughter? I have a father though he passed away. It can''t be true!"


    For a moment, Mandy kept a straight face. Worried, Jean furrowed her eyebrows. "Mom..."


    "Jean, Mr. Xiao is telling the truth." A heavy sigh escaped Mandy''s breathe as she patted Jean''s hand. "Aron brought you home because your mother died when she gave birth to you. For so many years, I thought that you were Aron''s illegitimate child. I didn''t know the truth until Mr. Xiao talked to me."


    In a resolute tone, Jean screamed, "No! You''re lying! That''s not true! You''re just kidding me, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 362 Over The Top

    "Jean, calm down." Mandy tried to soothe Jean. "I asked your opinion about Mr. Xiao before, didn''t I? You said, in your own words, that you ''like'' him, and that he ''seems nice.'' Now, it turns out that he is your real father. Isn''t that great?"


    "Shut up!" Jean snapped. "You''re all lying to me! You''ve been kind to me all these years. Why say this to me now? Are you interested in Mr. Xiao''s fortune? Huh? Is that it?"


    Meanwhile, Zoe''s face assumed a subtle expression after hearing this exchange.


    Mandy looked embarrassed and a little bit confused. Although she had discussed the details of the script with Jean earlier, she still felt uncomfortable when she heard what her daughter said.


    Mandy smiled bitterly and said, "Jean, I have been nice to you all these years because I love your father very much. I also felt sorry for you because you lost your mother when you were born. So we always shared what we have wi


    andy could say anything more, Jean interrupted.


    "Mom, it''s not the right time to worry about it. I saw it clearly earlier. I believe Barton was convinced that I''m his real child; however, I couldn''t say the same for that secretary. She looks sharp. She will be a thorn on our side."


    "She''s just a secretary. Why should we care?" Mandy commented nonchalantly. "As long as Barton acknowledges you as his daughter, she couldn''t do anything. How could a mere secretary have a say in this matter?"


    "Mom, you can be a simpleton sometimes. Don''t underestimate this woman." Jean shook her head. "She has been with Barton for so many years, which proves that she is very capable. Barton is currently overwhelmed by joy and might not figure out what we are doing, but Zoe''s case is different. She is an outsider so she sees things much clearly and objectively. Maybe she is even trying to expose our true colors as we speak."

 Chapter 363 Give Her Some Time

    "What should we do then?" It was not until Jean said this that Mandy began to feel fear.


    Jean shook her head slightly. "I don''t know what to do either.


    I have always felt that Zoe has been suspicious from the very beginning. She has been with Barton for so long. Although he isn''t listening to her right now, we can''t be sure that he won''t eventually do when he calms down. If he finds out more, the two of us are done."


    "Then what should we do now?" Mandy was terrified.


    Since the start, she hadn''t agreed with Jean. She knew who Barton was and how many years he had been in the business world.


    However, Jean never listened to her, and now, the two of them were in big trouble.


    If Barton saw through their tricks, he would never let them get away with it. There


    "Zoe''s suspicion is rooted in the fact that there is no conclusive evidence that I am Barton''s daughter, right? If I show her the evidence, she will shut up. When I pull this off, it''ll be much easier for me to deal with Zoe."


    "It''s easy for you to say that," Mandy said, frowning. "Where would this evidence come from? You''re not Julia. Are you really going to do the paternity test?"


    "Yes. I am," Jean answered with alarming confidence.


    "Are you crazy?" Mandy shot her a horrified look. "You aren''t Barton''s daughter. If the paternity test is carried out, won''t our lie be exposed? What would we do then? Do you think Barton will ever let us get away with that?"


    "Mom, stop panicking. Let me finish.


    I may not be Barton''s biological daughter, but Julia is."

 Chapter 364 Joy

    Mandy was confused with Jean''s words and had no idea what her daughter was saying. With a sly smile, Jean told Mandy, "Mom, Zoe only suspects me because I haven''t done a paternity test. But what if the paternity test results indicate that I am Barton''s biological daughter? Do you think she will remain suspicious of me?"


    In a calm tone, Mandy said, "No, she won''t be anymore. No matter how dubious Zoe is to you, the paternity test results are absolute. Even if she can''t believe it, she has to accept what the results indicate."


    "Great! That''s what I want!" A sly smile flashed across Jean''s face. "If Zoe is suspecting me, I''ll cover her mouth with the truth."


    With a frown, Mandy warned Jean, "That''s easier said than done! It''s impossible to alter the results of the paternity test. Such a risky move might expose you! We should hide it as long as we can. Even if push comes to shove,


    arrived with a man wearing a suit.


    A pair of gold-rimmed glasses highlighted the man''s eyes. He looked gentle, but his eyes were unfamiliar and cold.


    "Terence, you are finally here." With embarrassment, Jean looked at Terence and blushed. However, she ignored the man behind Terence. "Sit down, and have a taste of this coffee I prepared for you."


    "No, thank you." An indifferent expression painted Terence''s face. He calmly sat on the sofa in the reception area, and a majestic aura radiated from him.


    With an awkward smile, Jean sat down on the sofa next to Terence. After a moment of hesitation, she reluctantly asked, "Why are you here? I thought you don''t want to see me anymore."


    Jean revealed an aggrieved expression as if she was an abandoned woman, full of regret and sorrow.


    "Terence, I¡ª" However, Terence interrupted Jean before she could even finish her sentence.

 Chapter 365 Youll Regret Leaving Me

    "I didn''t come here to reminisce the past with you." Terence''s cold eyes stared at Jean. "I brought a document for you to sign."


    "You need my signature?" For a moment, Jean was stunned. When Terence finished his words, the man with glasses took out a document from his briefcase. Then he handed it to Jean.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Jean took the folder and read the words written in a big font.


    "Share transfer agreement? Terence, what does this mean?" Jean asked in confusion.


    "Well, read it so you can understand," Terence coldly replied.


    For a moment, Jean hesitated because she felt like the share transfer agreement was akin to the box of Pandora.


    However, since Terence came in person today, Jean realized that she couldn''t ignore the document. After a while, she finally read the contract.


    The document stated that Terence was willing to transfer all his shares in Moonlight Media to Jean. In return, Moonli


    "


    "Terence!" Jean still couldn''t let go. Even though she tried so hard for such a long time, all her efforts were in vain. At the thought of this, she wasn''t satisfied. "How about now? What kind of relationship do we have?"


    With a straight face, Terence said, "Well, it depends on your relationship with your sister. If you treat her properly, then I will be your brother-in-law. Otherwise, I will treat you as a stranger."


    "Do you have to do this for her?" A bitter smile painted Jean''s face. "You don''t even want to work with me anymore?"


    With a cold expression, Terence answered, "Yes. I''m afraid that Julia will be unhappy. I won''t do anything that might upset her."


    "You''ve been repeating her name all this time. Is Julia the only person in your mind?" Looking at Terence''s receding figure, Jean grew desperate. In an angry tone, she shouted, "Terence, wait and see. Sooner or later, you''ll regret leaving me."

 Chapter 366 Taste My Cooking

    Jean wasn''t sure if Terence would regret leaving her. All she knew was that her hatred was about to drive her insane.


    Even though Jean longed for the moment that she and Terence meet again, he treated her so rudely! It was only natural for her to be enraged.


    Deep inside, Jean wanted to clobber Julia and vent her anger.


    While Jean simmered in her thoughts, her secretary knocked at the office door.


    "Miss Gu, excuse me. There is someone outside looking for you," said the secretary in a nervous voice. "I don''t want to see anyone!" Jean replied with a frown.


    After she swallowed a lump in her throat, The secretary said, "But that person said he has something important to tell you."


    "Fine! What is it then? Can''t you see that I''m in a bad mood?" Jean stood up and opened the door with a frown. However, when she noticed that her Barton was standing outside with her secretary, Jean was petrified.


    ork anymore. See you later tonight!"


    "Yeah, see you later." When he was about to exit the door, Barton turned around and asked Jean, "Jean, I saw you unhappy when I came. Are you in trouble?"


    "It''s nothing I can''t handle." A dry smile flashed across Jean''s lips. "It''s just a small problem at work. I can solve it myself."


    "I understand." With satisfaction, Barton nodded and smile. "Then you should go back to working now. If you encounter any trouble in the future, remember to tell me. I promise to help you solve it."


    "Thank you." Jean slightly nodded. After sending Barton away, Jean called Mandy and asked her to clean up the house. Then, she went to the market to pick up some ingredients.


    Although what happened with Terence frustrated Jean, she kept reminding herself not to be knocked down by such a small thing. She had to cheer up since there was going to be a difficult challenge tonight.

 Chapter 367 Doubts

    While Jean was preparing dinner, Barton and Zoe arrived at the front door. Zoe didn''t want to come, but Barton insisted that she go with him. As a result, she had a long face.


    Frowning slightly, Barton said, "Come on, you''re already here. Stop looking so annoyed. If Jean sees you like that, she won''t like it."


    "Mr. Xiao. I really don''t understand why you insisted on me coming here. You and your daughter love each other very much. Why do you need me here?" Zoe asked.


    "That''s what Jean wants." Barton smiled. "Jean sees you as an elder, so she invited you to dinner. Don''t disappoint her."


    Ringing the doorbell, Barton looked back at Zoe. "Well, don''t pull a long face when you see Jean later."


    When Jean opened the door, she smiled and invited them in. "Please come in. The food is almost ready."


    As they stepped inside, Barton glanced all around. He was unsatisfied w


    have to hear all this. Unfortunately, my other daughter is not as kind as Jean.


    I''m actually very sad that I will have to return Jean to you."


    "Ms. Zhao, you are wrong." A compassionate smile appeared on Barton''s face. "Although Jean is my daughter, you were the one who raised her for so many years. You are her mother. Whether she recognizes me or not, she will always have you as her mother."


    "That''s good to hear," Mandy mumbled.


    While she watched them talking, Zoe felt that Jean and Mandy were acting. She looked at Jean and said, "Miss Gu, to be honest, Mr. Xiao is eager to recognize you. He can''t eat or sleep these days, and he is thinking about how to make you forgive him. Please tell him if you can accept him or not. He deserves some peace of mind."


    "Zoe, what are you talking about?" Barton frowned. "Jean, don''t listen to her nonsense. There is no hurry."

 Chapter 368 First Move

    "Actually, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time," Jean said softly. "Since I came back last night, I''ve been thinking about this matter. I didn''t sleep well last night, to be honest."


    "Then what do you think about it now?" Zoe cut in. Knowing that Barton didn''t have the heart to ask her directly, she asked the question for him instead.


    "I don''t know yet," Jean answered with a bitter smile.


    "I have thought about it again and again as I lay in my bed last night. If Uncle Barton really is my father, it would be unkind of me not to recognize him. After all, he didn''t know about my existence years back.


    Getting to know him recently, I think he is a kind and gentle person. However, I still don''t know how to deal with this situation."


    "It doesn''t matter, Jean." Barton was quick to assure h


    She looked at Jean and continued, "But Miss Gu, after the result comes out, will you still be unwilling to recognize Mr. Xiao?"


    "I''ll try to accept it," Jean said to Zoe with a frown.


    Now that they have concluded their discussion, Mandy said to them, "Now that we have settled the matter, we should eat now. The food is getting cold."


    Chuckling lightly, Barton agreed, "Right. Let''s eat."


    However, Zoe still wouldn''t let it go. She looked at Jean in front of her and pressed her for an answer. "So about that paternity test, when are we going to do it?"


    "I''ll be a little busy in the next two days," Jean answered casually. "How about we go to the hospital together on Monday?"


    "Sure," Zoe answered with a smile.


    Next Monday, no matter what happened, the truth would eventually come out.

 Chapter 369 Being Unreasonable

    The atmosphere was now relaxed because of Jean''s suggestion. After Barton and Zoe left, Mandy hurriedly asked, "Jean, what should we do now? You are going to have a paternity test next Monday. Now we really are going to get caught."


    After babbling for a long time, Mandy finally noticed that there was no trace of nervousness on Jean''s face. She frowned slightly and asked, "Jean, are you listening to me?"


    "Mom, don''t be so nervous. Since I suggested it to him, I''ll find a way," Jean said to her confidently.


    "But how? What can we do? Mondy is just around the corner. You don''t look like you''re in a hurry. What are you planning to do?" Mandy asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry. I will handle it," Jean answered while smiling at her.


    Without telling Mandy her plan, Jean we


    an.


    "Hey, where did this stupid young girl come from?" Jean exclaimed mockingly. "Julia, you don''t have the guts to face me, so you get a stupid little girl to defend you instead? How pathetic! I''m telling you now if you don''t explain it clearly to me today, I won''t let you go."


    All the while, Julia was getting annoyed by Jean''s pestering. She frowned at her and said, "And how would I explain it to you? No matter what I say, you think I''m lying to you. Why don''t you tell me what you want me to do to make you feel better? If you aren''t satisfied, I''ll ask Terence to come here. Let''s ask him instead."


    "Terence is on your side now. It''s pointless," Jean sneered.


    "So what do you want me to do?" At this point, Julia had grown quite tired of arguing. "Just say it."

 Chapter 370 Venting Anger

    "Well, will you give Terence back to me?" Jean sneered. "It''s all your fault, you bitch. Otherwise, I would have been Mrs. Chen long ago. It''s all your fault!"


    "Shut up!" Hearing her harsh words, Yvette couldn''t stand it anymore. "This is the first time in my life that I''ve seen a woman who is as shameless as you. I''m going to teach you a lesson for Julia''s sake."


    While speaking, she began to roll up her sleeves. In a hurry, Julia stopped Yvette and said to her, "Yvette, calm down. Don''t be too rash."


    "Julia!" Yvette frowned. "She came here to insult you. What else should we care about? If you don''t want to do it, then let me. Anyway, I''d gladly teach her a lesson today."


    "Forget it, Yvette," Julia said with a smile. Although she knew that Yvette was just do


    the ground. "What the hell do you want to do, Jean? If you dare hit her again, I''ll call the police. I''d like to see how you try to explain yourself at the police station."


    "Go ahead, call the police," Jean taunted. "I don''t care anymore. I came here just to give you trouble. You took Terence from me. You''ve done a lot of bad things to me, Julia. I swear, even if you have him, you won''t find happiness."


    "I think you''ve lost your mind," Julia answered indifferently. Meanwhile, more and more people gathered around them because of the commotion. As the scene unfolded, the crew were talking about the incident among themselves.


    Lately, the feud between Jean and Julia was all over the news.


    They wondered what the truth really was. Was it all planned by Julia?

 Chapter 371 Scandal At The Set

    Yvette ignored them. She helped Julia up and said, "Jean, the whole nation knows what''s going on between you two. Julia and Terence are legally married. Why did you get involved in their relationship? You''re a homewrecker, but you had the gall to show your face here and make a mess. You have to pay for this!"


    "That''s right. She''s so shameless."


    "I agree. Terence is her brother-in-law. She did something awful, and yet, she doesn''t regret it at all. She even dares to come here and provoke Julia. She has gone too far."


    People around were gossiping about what happened. Some were holding their phones up to take photos.


    Julia grabbed Yvette''s hand. "Forget it. Let her go."


    "No! Julia," Yvette objected strongly. "She bullied you so much. How could you let her go so easily?"


    "Please. Listen to me." A bitter smile appeared on Julia''s lips. Although Jean had never respected her, Julia still viewed her as her sister. She woul


    ys know how to behave. Why did you¡­"


    Zoe rushed to Barton''s side before he could finish with his rant. She flashed her phone and handed it to her boss. "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry for barging in the middle of your meeting, but you have to see this first."


    Zoe came across the evening news which featured Jean, so she had to report to him immediately.


    Barton and Zoe were absent in H City for a very long time, so they were mostly unaware of previous events and gossips. Moreover, they didn''t have enough time to conduct a thorough investigation on the local happenings.


    Today was different. Jean''s name was everywhere after footages of her scandal surfaced on the Internet. Some journalists also brought up the issue between her and Terence.


    Barton was fazed at what he had just read. His face grew more and more serious. He glowered at his secretary. "What the hell is going on? What''s this nonsense the press is spouting about now?"

 Chapter 372 A Casual Inquiry

    Barton pictured Jean as a gentle, polite, and generous young lady. How could she be the person the media was portraying her to be?


    He instinctively felt that the press must have made this up. Oftentimes, these media outlets would publish spicy articles in order to attract attention and boost their ratings.


    "They dare make up stories of my daughter! These people must have some sort of a death wish!" Barton frowned. "Zoe, call these publishers and tell them to withdraw these false reports as soon as possible, or else I''ll make them suffer."


    "I''m sorry to say this, Mr. Xiao," Zoe looked at Barton in embarrassment. "I''m afraid they''re not making this up. I have reason to believe so."


    "What do you mean?" Barton looked at her in confusion. "You think these reports are true?"


    Zoe took a deep breath. Perhaps it was time to be honest with him. "Yes," Zoe replied.


    From the fir


    "I always thought you were a pretty decent girl, but the media outlets are saying otherwise. I actually doubt what they were saying, just to let you know.


    But no matter how much you like Terence, you shouldn''t have done such a thing."


    "Uncle Barton, please don''t listen to this media nonsense." Jean smiled bitterly. "It''s not like what they said."


    "So, what''s the truth?" Barton looked at her coldly. He could indulge her with gifts and spoil her to death, but he couldn''t let her act improperly, especially in public.


    He looked very serious. Jean knew that if she couldn''t make up a good explanation today, this whole charade would be exposed.


    She lowered her head slightly, and on cue, her tears streamed down. She looked very aggrieved.


    Barton got anxious at the sight of her tears. He offered her a tissue, saying, "What are you crying for? I was just asking casually."

 Chapter 373 Test The Waters

    Barton turned red from embarrassment. He tried to calm Jean down by saying, "If you don''t want to say the truth, just forget I asked."


    Jean wiped her tears with tissue. "You got it wrong, Uncle Barton." She slowly lifted her gaze to him and smiled. "It''s neither because you asked me the truth, nor because you don''t trust me. I''m crying because I just thought of something sad."


    "Something sad?" Barton was momentarily stunned. "What happened? Did those reporters make up these stories? Tell me. I''ll get them for what they did to you."


    "No..." Jean shook her head slightly. "These journalists didn''t make up stories. They reported on what they actually saw. But, they don''t know the truth behind what I did. Julia fooled everyone, just like you."


    "Julia?" Barton remembered his conversation with Zoe earlier. "She''s your sister, right?"


    "Yes," J


    ou aware that these people think you are¡­?"


    "I don''t care." Jean flashed a tired smile. "As long as the people that matters know the real me, I don''t care what others think."


    Barton was delighted to hear Jean mention "the people that matters."


    But at the thought of what Terence had done to his daughter, Barton became more infuriated.


    At the beginning, he saw great potential in the young man, so he helped him. He was even proud of what he had achieved in H City. But now, he realized that he was wrong.


    He couldn''t just stand and do nothing after knowing what his daughter had gone through. He had to do something, but only if Jean and he were on the same page.


    Barton looked at Jean carefully. "Jean, as for Terence¡­" Barton paused briefly and tried to test the waters.


    "I''ll try to forget him," she said after a moment''s hesitation.

 Chapter 374 Trust

    The most important thing to Barton at this time was the paternity test. It was the only way for him to settle the matter once and for all.


    "Good girl. That''s my daughter." Barton looked at Jean with satisfaction. "But don''t worry. After the paternity test, I will help you get justice."


    Jean didn''t say anything. Today''s trial was finally over, but she would have to pass the paternity test next.


    Since she was not in the mood to have dinner, Jean left in a hurry after eating only a little.


    After paying the bill, the side of one woman''s face caught Barton''s attention. He ran madly towards her direction, thinking he had seen Vivian. Grabbing the woman''s hand, he said to her hurriedly, "Vivian, I know you didn''t die. You''re back, aren''t you?"


    Barton held the woman''s wrist tightly, fearing that she would disappear as soon as he let her go.


    It was rare for Julia to finish her work early, so that da


    into the wall, Barton scrunched his forehead. "I don''t know why, but I always feel uneasy. I feel like something is wrong."


    "If it really bothers you, then, I''ll look into Julia. What do you think?" Zoe asked Barton.


    Barton hesitated for a moment and said, "Forget it. Anyway, we''ll know the result after the test tomorrow. You don''t have to waste your time and energy."


    Heaving a deep sigh, he looked up at Zoe. "I felt so uneasy earlier, that''s why I had to talk to you. It''s late now. You should get going."


    "Yes, Mr. Xiao." Zoe stood up. "I will pick you up early tomorrow morning. Let''s pick up Jean and go to the hospital together. I have arranged everything with the hospital."


    "Thank you, Zoe. I trust you," Barton told her with a nod.


    "Then I''ll go now. Have a good rest." When Zoe left, she made a phone call. She stood outside the front door and looked back at the house in deep thought.

 Chapter 375 No Turning Back

    Zoe didn''t care if Barton would hate her in the future for meddling in his family affairs. She had to figure things out.


    The next morning, Zoe finished cleaning up early and prepared breakfast for Barton.


    Barton also got up very early today. He couldn''t fall asleep last night in anticipation of this important day. Thinking of what they had to do, he tossed and turned and did everything, but sleep.


    "Mr. Xiao, good morning." Zoe came out from the kitchen holding a food tray. "Breakfast is ready. Please have some."


    Barton glanced at Zoe and said, "No, thanks. I have no appetite."


    Zoe smiled, "Frankly, you don''t have to be so nervous. It''s just a simple paternity test to ease everyone''s doubts.


    You have a stomach ulcer. You''d better stuff some food in there, or you''ll regret it later."


    With Zoe''s reassurance, Barton finally felt a


    om us?" Zoe asked in a joking manner.


    "I..." Although Jean was really annoyed, she didn''t want to lose her temper in front of Barton.


    She just smiled and said dryly, "Miss Lin, you must be kidding. I''m just afraid of something unexpected."


    Zoe wanted to ask more, but Barton stopped her. He frowned. "Zoe, that''s enough."


    Noting the edge in his voice, Zoe stopped talking.


    Because of the conversation just now, the atmosphere in the car got very awkward.


    At last they arrived at the hospital. Barton jumped out of the car first. At the same time, Mandy grabbed Jean by the arm and whispered anxiously, "Are you sure you''re ready, Jean? It''s not too late for us to turn back now."


    Jean could tell that Zoe was looking at her inquisitively, so she quickly freed herself from her mother''s grasp and said coldly, "There''s no turning back."

 Chapter 376 Swap The Samples

    Mandy let go of Jean''s hand in a hurry and said to her, "Jean, there is really no turning back after entering. You know that, right?"


    "Mom, are you out of your mind? At this point, do you think Barton will let me go if I back out of the paternity test now?" Jean asked irately.


    "But..."


    "No buts," she cut her off. "Now that I''m already here, there''s no turning back. If you keep hesitating like this and Zoe finds out, I won''t forgive you."


    Hearing this, Mandy didn''t dare to say anything afterward.


    Zoe smiled at Jean and said, "Miss Gu, are you regretting your decision to do the paternity test now?"


    "Why would I?" Jean answered. Jean walked into the hospital first.


    Zoe had arranged for the paternity test at the hospital. After snipping a lock of hair from Barton and Jean, the doctor placed it inside two clear glass vials. The doctor informed them that it would take a


    l. I''ll listen to Miss Lin''s suggestion and restrain you as well.


    I don''t want you to..."


    "Okay, okay, it''s up to you," Barton said with a sigh. "So, where are we going now? Are we going to find a place that serves porridge instead?"


    "Yes." Observing them carefully, a hint of suspicion appeared on Zoe''s face.


    Although Jean claimed that she cared about Barton, no one could really tell whether she cared about him or not.


    However, in his heart, Barton had already believed that Jean was his daughter. No matter what she said, he would be happy.


    When Jean got in the car, she was smiling happily. But when she looked at Zoe from behind, she felt very uneasy.


    ''Zoe hasn''t completely dismissed her suspicions about me. If it goes on like this, she will find something out sooner or later. I have to find a way to make this annoying woman disappear,'' Jean thought to herself.

 Chapter 377 Trespassing

    On the morning that the test result came out, Mandy had been pacing back and forth in her room. However, Jean just sat leisurely on the sofa and browsed the Internet. From time to time, Mandy could even hear her burst into laughter, as if she didn''t feel nervous at all.


    "Jean, how can you still be so calm? The result of the paternity test is coming out today. Aren''t you nervous?" Mandy asked her worriedly.


    With a frown, Jean raised her head and asked Mandy, "Why are you so nervous?


    No matter what the result is, we can''t change it now. There''s no point in being nervous."


    "But aren''t you worried even just a little?" Mandy was about to go crazy from the anxiety, but Jean didn''t respond to her at all.


    "What''s the point of worrying? Besides, it''s too late for you to worry about it now, isn''t it?" Jean said to Mandy di


    n had found another sugar daddy.


    But Jean didn''t care at all. She was going to move the company''s offices to a different building very soon. The previous offices of the company belonged to Terence. Because of this, she had to meet with him to finalize some details.


    Early one morning, she drove to the HT Group headquarters.


    The car she was driving was the latest Maserati, a gift from Barton. When it stopped at the driveway of the building, it attracted a lot of attention.


    With her head held high, Jean went upstairs. At the door, Jillian stopped her and said, "Miss Gu, I''m sorry. You can''t go in."


    In the past, Jillian was very polite to her. But now that she knew she was the mistress and Julia was the real wife, Jillian wasn''t as patient.


    Terence had been very good at hiding the details of his personal life.

 Chapter 378 Congratulations

    In the past, Jillian always regarded Jean as well-educated and reasonable, and that she was a good match for Terence. But now, she really didn''t know how to deal with her.


    "I''m here to return something. Please go and tell Terence," Jean requested. She was wearing a pair of dark-colored sunglasses so Jillian couldn''t see her expression well. But Jean could see Jillian''s face clearly, and she could tell that Jillian''s attitude towards her had obviously soured.


    At the thought of this, she became very irritated. If it weren''t for Julia, things would have never ended up like this.


    "Miss Gu, it''s not that I don''t want to help you." Jillian sighed. "Mr. Chen forbids you from entering his office. He said he doesn''t want to see you again."


    "Really?" Jean sneered. "It seems like I have no choice today but to break in."


    "Miss Gu, please don''t make things difficult for


    y matter concerning Jean in the future. "Mr. Chen, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now."


    "Wait!" Terence stopped her. "Take this key with you. Put the Moonlight Media property up for sale immediately. I don''t want to see it again."


    "Mr. Chen, is that a wise decision?" Jillian objected in a hurry. "That building is located in the most prosperous area, right in the heart of this city. The price of property in that district goes up every year. I believe it''s a good investment. It will be a loss if we sell it now."


    Terence said mindlessly, "Jean used that place for business; bad fortune and negative energy have gathered there over time. Sell it quickly and use the money to purchase another place nearby."


    "Yes." Looking at Terence''s disgusted expression, Jillian had no choice but to comply.


    Jillian left with the key, and Terence finally felt at peace.

 Chapter 379 No More Nonsense

    Initially, Jean was pissed off when she stormed out of Terence''s office. He still treated her poorly, and he still chose Julia over her. But, as soon as she calmed down, she realized she was actually happy deep inside.


    She marveled at the grand building of HT Group, and a wicked smile crossed her face. She thought, ''Terence, just wait and see. One day, I''ll make you fall on your knees, begging for my help.'' She was delighted at the thought of revenge.


    She got in the car and left.


    Meanwhile, after a whole day''s work, Julia decided to sneak out for supper. She was very famous now so this was getting more difficult to pull off. If she was recognized by people, it would cause a commotion, so neither Consuela nor Sherry allowed her to go out alone.


    This time, she managed to sneak out when Sherry was asleep.


    It was late at night, but she felt particularly conspicuous walking around the streets, so she wore a d


    aid. I dare say that''s possible," Zoe smiled. "Don''t forget that Julia is also Mandy''s daughter."


    "What are you hinting at, Zoe? Are you out of your mind?" Barton frowned slightly. "We took the paternity test, and you''ve seen the result with your own eyes. How could there be any mistake?"


    "But Mr. Xiao, didn''t you say that..." Despite the result of the test, Zoe couldn''t shake off the doubt in her heart.


    "It''s probably wishful thinking on my part that Julia is your daughter instead." Barton looked at his secretary seriously. "Zoe, you''ve been with me for a long time, so you should know my temper very well. Jean is my daughter, and this will never change. I hope I''ll hear no more nonsense from you again, especially around Jean.


    If Jean hears about this and becomes upset, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    It was not easy for him to find his daughter. He would never allow anyone to treat her badly.

 Chapter 380 Interested In Barton

    "Okay," Zoe answered. She then smiled bitterly and kept silent.


    Although Barton had already made it clear to her, Zoe still had doubts. Even if he didn''t want to, she had to find out the truth.


    After getting out of the taxi, Julia went back to the hotel where the crew were staying.


    Sherry was waiting for her at the door. When she saw Julia, she complained, "Julia, where have you been? Don''t you know that you are..."


    "All right, all right. I know I can''t go out by myself now," Julia cut her off. "You know, you are on Consuela''s side now. I don''t know if you are my assistant or hers."


    "Of course I am your assistant," Sherry answered, smiling. "And since I''m your assistant, I''m in charge of you. You know that Consuela and I are just doing this for your own good."


    "Okay, okay, I know. Stop talking, okay?" Julia had no choi


    , so my father called Barton. He helped me, and the company survived."


    Nodding slightly, Julia continued her inquiry. "Well, why did he come back this time?"


    "They say that he came to find his daughter," he said indifferently. "Uncle Barton is not only my elder, but he is also my benefactor. He came back this time to look for his daughter, but I don''t know the details."


    "Really? He has a daughter?" Julia was stunned. "But if I recall correctly, he isn''t married, right?"


    "Yes, he''s not married," Terence replied. "I heard that he''s already found his daughter. Anyway, Julia, what''s wrong with you today? You''ve been acting strange."


    Looking at Terence doubtfully, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you so interested in Barton?" Terence asked.


    "I was just asking casually," Julia answered with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 381 Wrong Date

    As soon as Julia finished speaking, Terence''s phone rang. He checked who was calling and chuckled. "People can''t talk about someone behind his back. Guess who is calling?"


    "Mr. Xiao?" Julia was genuinely surprised.


    "Bingo!" Terence nodded and answered the phone. "Uncle Barton, what''s up?


    My father''s doing well. Two days ago, he told me that he wants to have a meal with you and talk about the good old days.


    Really? Congratulations!


    Tomorrow? Okay."


    Terence hung up the phone and recalled their conversation to Julia. "Uncle Barton found his daughter. He asked me and my family out for dinner tomorrow, and said that he wants to introduce his daughter to everyone. By the way, he asked me to take you with me."


    Stunned, Julia remarked, "Me? There must be a mistake. Mr. Xiao and I are not well-acquainted with each other."


    "But Uncle Barton specifically asked me to take you o


    ll!


    "Dad, do you think..." Jean was still oblivious that something went wrong. When she was about to say something, she turned around and saw Barton''s pale face. Only then did she realize that something was off about her statement.


    She looked awkwardly at Barton and asked, "Dad, are you okay? Is there something wrong?"


    Barton turned off the TV and asked coldly, "Are you sure that''s your birthday? I''m sure I broke up with Vivian two years before your birth date. Do you want to explain this to me?"


    "Dad, I..." Panicked, Jean looked at Barton and didn''t know what to do.


    Mandy felt something was wrong when it suddenly got quiet in the living room. She walked out of the kitchen in a hurry and asked the two, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    No one answered her question. Mandy had no choice but to ask her daughter, "Jean, what''s going on? Say something. Don''t make me anxious."

 Chapter 382 Just A Servant

    "Mom, I..." Jean didn''t know what to say.


    As she lowered her head, tears streamed down her face. "I''ve already told you before that I might not be Uncle Barton''s daughter. Now it looks like it''s my fault."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Mandy quickly sat down beside Jean and hugged her. "Who said that you aren''t his daughter? You''ve already taken the paternity test. Isn''t that enough proof?"


    When he heard Mandy mention the paternity test, Barton''s face softened. However, he was still wary.


    With a cold face, he said to Mandy, "Ms. Zhao, could you please explain to me why Jean''s birthday is one year later than it should be? Vivian was pregnant when I broke up with her. If Jean was born two years after that, it doesn''t ma


    w."


    "Dad, I..."


    Although Jean was overjoyed, she tried hard not to show it. When she was about to say something, there was a knock on the door.


    Pulling the door open, Mandy smiled at Zoe when she saw her standing outside.


    In her eyes, Zoe was just a servant, so there was no need to be too polite.


    Zoe entered the room and said to Barton, "Mr. Xiao, it''s time to go back."


    "Okay." Nodding, Barton stood up from the sofa. "Well, it''s settled then, Jean. I''ll ask Zoe to pick you up tomorrow, and you two can go to the spa together. By the way, I''ve also prepared your clothes. It''s the first time that you''ll appear in public as my daughter. You must look beautiful."


    "Got it." Jean sighed helplessly. "Thank you, Miss Lin."

 Chapter 383 A New Plan

    "You''re welcome." Zoe smiled politely and handed the coat to Barton. "Mr. Xiao, it''s windy outside. You might want to put on the coat."


    "Okay. Thanks." When he finished putting on the coat, he looked back at Jean. "Jean, I''ll go ahead now."


    "I''ll walk you out," Jean told him softly. After watching the car speed off, she went back to the living room.


    Glancing at her, Mandy asked, "Zoe is just a secretary. Why are you so polite to her?


    Barton asked her to take you to the beauty salon. That''s what she should do because it''s her job. You said thanks to her. You..."


    With a frown, Jean looked at Mandy and said, "You know nothing! I know that Zoe holds a lot of influence over Barton. He treats her almost as if


    surely be a good thing. In the future, even if we are exposed, it will still be alright."


    Holding her hand, Mandy said excitedly, "I know you will support me. Since you agree with me, I''ll do it. Jean, I''m counting on your help."


    "But Mom..." Jean looked at Mandy up and down. "It will be great if it works, but how can you compete with those young and beautiful girls? More than that, Zoe has been with Barton for a long time. She can take better care of him than you, can''t she? I really can''t figure out what Barton will like about you."


    "Jean, I don''t like what you said," Mandy muttered, looking upset. "Yes, I''m older now, but so what? Don''t you know that the older a woman is, the more attractive she gets?"

 Chapter 384 A Stalling Tactic

    Mandy was not willing to give up. "What do those young and beautiful girls have? Do they know how to cook and do household chores? I bet they''re only good-looking and nothing else. I believe Barton is far from a superficial man."


    "Mom, wake up..." Jean looked at Mandy helplessly. "What kind of person do you think Barton is? Look, Mom, he is extremely rich, and he has travelled across the world and has seen all kinds of women. If he wants someone to do his household chores, he could just hire a caretaker. It would make complete sense if he would choose a young and beautiful woman for a wife. He would look great with a beauty by his side whenever he goes out, wouldn''t it?"


    Jean tried her best to avoid offending her mother. "Mom, it''s not that I want to make you feel down." She looked her mother from head to toe; Mandy had been out of shape for the past several years. She looked


    with those young girls in the beauty department.


    So from now on, she had to pay more attention to skin care and weight loss. Mandy was determined to look like a delicate, middle-aged lady.


    After changing her clothes, Jean went downstairs and addressed Zoe, "I''m ready, let''s go."


    Zoe got up and replied, "Miss Gu, please wait a moment. Your mother is coming with us."


    "My mother?" Jean frowned. "Didn''t you say that only the two of us would go to spa? Then why¡­?"


    "Maybe your mother doesn''t want to embarrass you," Zoe remarked casually. Hearing this excuse, Jean''s face darkened.


    She knew what was on Mandy''s mind. She said she would think about it, but truth be told, it was just a stalling tactic. She didn''t expect that her mother was desperate. Mandy was very determined this time.


    With an embarrassed look, she said, "Miss Lin, I apologize for the inconvenience."

 Chapter 385 Show Off

    Before Zoe could say anything, Mandy went downstairs and interrupted her, "Jean, what are you talking about? This is what Miss Lin should do."


    "Mom..." Jean frowned and thought Mandy was going too far.


    "All right, all right. I won''t talk about it anymore," Mandy said casually. "Miss Lin, let''s go."


    "Okay." Zoe nodded and walked out first.


    After they got out of the house, Zoe took them to an upscale spa club. Before entering, she took out a black card and handed it to Jean. "Miss Gu, this card was arranged by Mr. Xiao for you. You only need to take this card with you when you come here."


    "Thank you," Jean replied politely. At the sight of the card, Mandy''s eyes lit up.


    When she was about to say something, Zoe took out another card and said to her, "Ms. Zhao, I didn''t have time to arrange it before, so I wasn''


    se and cursed. The saleswoman knew that the customers today were high-profile, so she didn''t want to offend them. She just lowered her head and kept silent.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but Mandy ignored it.


    "Ms. Zhao, please don''t get angry." Standing next to them, Zoe saw what happened. She wasn''t amused by how Mandy was treating the girl.


    "What happened?" Zoe asked, looking at the saleswoman.


    "Miss Lin, I..." When the saleswoman was about to speak up, Mandy interrupted her. "Miss Lin, what kind of shop did you arrange? I found a pretty dress, and I wanted to try it on. But this young lady right here refuses to assist me. Does she think that I can''t afford it?"


    "How could that be? Mr. Xiao will pay for all your purchases. You can get anything you want. The price won''t be a problem," Zoe said with a smile.

 Chapter 386 Brazen-faced

    "Did you hear that?" Mandy became more complacent upon hearing what Zoe said. "Get out of the way! If you keep blocking my way, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Ms. Zhao, calm down." Zoe smiled and turned to the saleslady. "Is there anything wrong with this dress?"


    The attendant hesitated for a long time and finally said to Zoe, "Yes ma''am. This dress is too small. I''m afraid it doesn''t fit this lady. I wanted to recommend other clothes, but she..."


    "What? Are you insinuating that it''s my fault?" Over the past few years, Mandy had developed a fuller figure, and it was pretty obvious that she couldn''t wear this particular dress. After taking a fancy to this item, she didn''t notice whether it fitted her or not.


    She looked at the dress and then at her figure. In frustration, she handed over the dress to the saleslady and remarked, "You didn''t make it clear.


    l in a hurry.


    Jean finally had the opportunity to talk to her mother, alone. "Mom, what the hell are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Mandy gave her daughter a confused look. "I just want to find a suitable dress. If I look great, I won''t embarrass you in front of others. Is it wrong for me to look my best?"


    "Do you think I''ll believe what you said? I know what your real intention is. You just want to¡­"


    "Yes, that''s what I want to do. Is there any problem?" Mandy flashed a big smile. "Jean, if I really succeed, it will be a good thing for you. You should support me, right?"


    "As I''ve said earlier, we can''t be in a hurry," Jean reminded her painstakingly. "Didn''t I promise you that I would help you? Why are you..."


    "Help me?" Mandy sneered. "I know you well. You only have your own interests at heart. Would you even care whether I live or die?"

 Chapter 387 On The Same Boat

    "You don''t believe me?" Jean asked with a frown. Her relationship with her mother was not very good. They had their own schemes, and so it was normal that Mandy had to be cautious even with her daughter.


    "Believe you?" Mandy scoffed. "You are Barton''s daughter now. I''m nothing. All you have to do is please your father, and you''ll get whatever you want. I have to look out for myself now."


    She smiled cleverly at Jean as the saleswoman returned with another dress. She quickly took it from her and proceeded to the fitting room. Watching Mandy walk away, Jean''s face darkened.


    After trying on several dresses, Mandy finally found a suitable one. Since she knew that Barton would take care of the bill, she also bought some other clothes and walked out of the shop happily.


    All the employees in the store breathed


    of the car, she looked at her with an annoyed expression.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Mandy asked her irately. "I can''t believe how fast you''ve changed. Now that you have Barton backing you up, it''s so easy for you to dismiss your mother just like that. What else do you want to say? Do you want to tell me how pathetic I am?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Jean said with a frown. "You know who I am. I''m just being cautious. We can''t afford to slip up now. Of all people, you should understand this the most."


    Holding Mandy''s hand, Jean tried to assure her. "Mom, we''re on the same boat. We share the same fate. Don''t you understand that?"


    "It''s good that you realize that, Jean. I have done so much just to give us a way out, haven''t I? Why can''t you appreciate my efforts?" Mandy said unhappily.

 Chapter 388 What A Pity

    "Of course, I know." A bitter smile appeared on Jean''s face. "But Mom, you also have to understand where I''m coming from. It''s not an easy situation.


    I''ve reunited with Barton just recently. It''s going to be difficult for us to maintain our secret if we try to complicate things before the dust has settled. Have more patience, Mom.


    I know you don''t believe me. But no matter what you believe, rushing in won''t make things go your way. Trust me this time. Don''t mess around anymore."


    "Mess around? How can you say that I''m just messing around?" Although Mandy wasn''t content and still wanted to argue with Jean, she had to back down. It was also getting late, and Jean might not make it on time if they kept talking. She waved her hand dismissively and said to her, "Forget it. You''d better go now. Don''t keep them waiting.


    Today is very important


    . Mr. Xiao, if you doesn''t mind, maybe we can introduce Terence to his daughter. Then we''ll see what becomes of them in the future."


    Seated beside them, Sandra felt very confident with her grandson. She believed that he could charm any girl he wanted.


    "Grandma!" Terence was upset. "What are you talking about? I only love one person. And that''s my wife, Julia."


    "I''m doing this for your own good. How can you be so ungrateful?" Sandra said with regret.


    "Enough! Mom, what are you thinking?" Tina asked. "Mr. Xiao''s daughter is the apple of his eye. She will by no means marry Terence, a married man. You should forget about your idea immediately.


    Let''s talk about it at home. Don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    Sandra turned her gaze away without saying anything.


    Seeing this, Barton couldn''t help laughing. "This is really lively."

 Chapter 389 Bartons Revelation

    Barton looked at the people in front of him and commented, "I really envy you. No matter how rowdy you are, you are family. Unlike me, I''m alone, and so is my daughter."


    "Stop laughing at us, Barton." Simon smiled. "Now that you''ve found your daughter, you will live a happy life. You don''t need to envy us."


    Barton smiled nonchalantly.


    Julia couldn''t stand such a suffocating atmosphere, so she stood up and excused herself, "Sorry, I need to use the ladies'' room."


    "Let me come with you," Tina said when she saw her leaving.


    "It''s okay. I can go by myself," Julia replied with a smile.


    "Julia..." Terence looked worriedly at her as she left the room.


    Julia breathed a sigh of relief as she closed the door of the private room. The atmosphere in there was so tense that she couldn''t even breathe. She felt much better when she came out to take in some fresh air. She made her way to the washroom.


    "Oo


    "What?" Terence was stunned for a while, then he recalled the voice earlier. It indeed resembled Jean''s. "That''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    Julia didn''t answer. Theoretically, what they thought was impossible, but when it came to Jean, there was nothing she couldn''t and wouldn''t do.


    ""Come here and greet Simon and his family."


    Barton opened the door. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is my daughter, Jean."


    As soon as Barton finished his introduction, Jean''s figure appeared by the door. She looked at the people in front of her with a very bright smile on her face.


    The Chen family looked back with a mix of surprise, confusion, disgust, and disbelief in their faces, which was exactly the reaction that Jean wanted to see.


    "Long time no see," Jean addressed the group.


    "I believe you''ve known each other, haven''t you?" Barton grinned, and he gazed across the room. "This is Jean, my biological daughter."

 Chapter 390 Settling Accounts

    "That''s impossible!" Tina was also stunned. She looked at Jean doubtfully. "How could you be Barton''s daughter?"


    "Auntie Tina, what do you mean?" Jean sneered. "I know you don''t like me. But I would never lie about such an important thing."


    "Barton, what''s going on here?" Simon asked with a frown. "We have watched Jean grow up. We know that she''s Aron''s daughter. How is this possible?"


    "It''s true. What? Is it hard to believe?" Barton asked coldly. "Or are you just afraid that I will blame you for what you did to Jean before?"


    "Barton, we just want to know the truth." Staring at Barton, Simon looked very upset. Barton''s tone insulted him, and he was furious at Jean''s deviousness.


    "We have a clear conscience about what happened to Jean. You''d better ask her yourself about the things she


    re alone in the dining room. Jean looked very upset with what happened.


    She had thought that the Chen family would show her respect after she Barton introduced her as her daughter. She didn''t expect that they would react this way.


    "Jean. Don''t think too much about it," Barton said to her in an embarrassed tone. He didn''t expect the Chen family to be so disrespectful. He just wanted Terence to apologize for hurting Jean.


    If only he knew what Jean had really done, he would realize that the Chen family had been very patient with them.


    "Don''t be sad, Jean." Barton was outraged, but he didn''t forget to comfort his daughter. "Just wait and see. I will make these people pay and apologize to you."


    "Dad, you don''t have to." Jean said with a wry smile. "I''m so sorry to get you into trouble."

 Chapter 391 Interrogation

    "Silly girl, what are you talking about?" Barton smiled. "You''re my daughter. I would do anything for you."


    "Dad, thank you." Jean looked at Barton with gratitude.


    When the Chen family came out of the private room, no one spoke. Everything happened so suddenly. No one had expected that Jean would do this.


    "In my opinion, Jean is a demon. Fortunately, Terence exposed her true colors and put an end to her deception." Sandra was the first one to speak. She was also shocked when she saw Jean today. Thinking of what she had done before, Sandra couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    It would have been disastrous if such a woman ended up becoming Terence''s wife.


    "Exactly," Tina chimed in, and she turned to her husband. "Simon, what''s going on?"


    "How should I know?" Simon responded gloomily. "If I had known this earlier, I wouldn''t have come at all."


    "W


    rget that they did a paternity test."


    "I don''t know how you did it during the paternity test, but I believe you''ve done something shady," Julia said, looking at Mandy bleakly. "If I tell Barton, it''s inevitable that he will become suspicious. Do you genuinely believe that you can trick him and get away with it easily for the second time?"


    "You!" Mandy was so angry that she wanted to explode, but she recalled her conversation with Jean. She took a deep breath and said, "Do you have to make it a big deal?"


    "If you don''t tell me the truth, I don''t mind blowing this thing out of proportion." Julia smiled coldly. "I can''t let you hurt others again."


    The truth was, Julia felt pity for Barton. He came looking for his long, lost daughter. He must have waited for a long time, but ended up getting deceived with a fake. Julia couldn''t stand by such an injustice.

 Chapter 392 Persuasion

    "Julia..." Mandy looked at Julia and gnashed her teeth in hatred. She would never deem this girl as her daughter. After all, Julia was not showing any signs of consideration towards her.


    If she would just let her temper run wildly, Mandy would have already taught Julia a good lesson. But she remembered Jean''s advice, so she finally held back her anger.


    She held Julia''s hand and said with a bitter smile, "Julia, I''ll tell you what I know. Everything''s my fault.


    Back in the day, although your father married me, our relationship had always been rocky. After your father brought you to our home, our relationship had declined even more.


    At that time, a friend of mine gave birth to a child and passed away. The child had no other relatives. She was supposed to be sent to an orphanage. Back then, I was afraid that I won''t be able to bear any children, and your father would leave me, so I decided to raise my friend''s c


    pected that Julia will not forgive you then and there. If she did, that would be incredibly stupid of her."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I will never go see her again." Mandy fired back angrily.


    "Mom, don''t forget that Julia may sound tough and angry, but she''s incredibly softhearted and naive. You just need to try harder, and she''ll give in. You can''t just give up now," Jean said. "You should go to her and show that you''re remorseful."


    "What do you mean? Do you want me to go around humbling myself and pleasing her on every occasion?" Mandy remarked flatly. "I don''t have the time."


    "Mom! This is for the sake of our future. You have to sacrifice yourself," Jean said as she sat next to her mother.


    "Besides, you know how big of a pushover Julia is. As long as you make her happy, you can do whatever you want in the future. Just hold back your anger for now. We can exact revenge on her when the right time comes."

 Chapter 393 Blackmail

    A sour expression was painted on Mandy''s face. However, she kept her lips shut.


    Jean''s words were reasonable. Although Mandy disliked Julia, she had to admit that Julia was more filial and responsible than her real daughter.


    Unfortunately, Mandy refused to adore someone who did not come from her womb.


    Jean stared at her mother and was about to say something when her phone beeped. As Jean checked her phone screen, she was notified that she received a video message from an unknown sender.


    Jean was bewildered at the nature of the message. Curious, she touched the screen and played the video. As she watched the clip, her eyes glowed with surprise, alarm, and dread. When the video ended, her face darkened. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, and she felt her strength drain out of her body.


    "Jean, what''s wrong? Why are you so pale?" Mandy asked worriedly after she noticed Jean''s expressi


    asked coldly. She hated being threatened the most. What happened to Abby before had already made her very annoyed and frustrated. She did not expect that there would be another one trying to threaten her.


    "Against the law?" Hearing what Jean said, the man laughed. "Miss Xiao, are you kidding me? Let''s see who the police will arrest first if they find the video on their desk one of these days.


    Oh, wait. I''m sorry. There''s even no need for the police. If the big man himself, Barton Xiao, sees this video, I believe you will be doomed."


    Jean''s face darkened. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Tell me, how much money do you want?"


    "Fifty million dollars! It''s such a small amount for Baron''s daughter. The man demanded an exorbitant price for his silence.


    When she heard the number, Jean went pale. "Fifty million? Where can I get that absurd amount? You''re making things difficult for me!"

 Chapter 394 Desperate Measures

    "I know you don''t have that much money. However, Barton is extremely well off." The man let out a sly laugh. "He has a huge bank account. Forget fifty million, even five hundred million is mere change for that guy! So, Miss Xiao, don''t bargain with me. I know that he has the money."


    "You little..." A furious expression spread across Jean''s face. "Well, since you have the evidence against me, I''m willing to admit the truth to you. If I were Barton''s biological daughter, I would give you fifty million or even five hundred million dollars. However, you know that I''m a fraud. If I ask him for that much money, he''ll know that something is wrong and he''ll kick me out. By then, your stupid video will be useless!"


    "So, what are you trying to say? Are you telling me that you don''t want to give me the money?" The man sneered with derision. "Well, then Mr. Xiao will have something good to watch tonight. I think he''ll handsomely reward me for exposing


    replied, "Of course I''m free. See you tomorrow, Dad."


    "That''s good." Barton smiled satisfyingly behind the phone. "Then I''ll wait for you tomorrow."


    "Okay!" As soon as Jean hung up the phone, she saw Mandy''s face an inch away from her own. She was so shocked that she blurted out, "Mom, are you trying to scare me to death? Why are you so close to me?"


    "Jean, why is he calling?" Barton''s call really scared the hell out of Mandy. When she heard his voice over the line, she was freaked out, afraid that he knew Jean had deceived him.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Jean asked with an annoyed expression. "That stranger wants money. He won''t expose me so soon, you can rest assured."


    "But..." Jean hesitated for a moment and frowned slightly.


    "What?" Mandy asked nervously.


    "But Barton asked me out for lunch tomorrow. I''m not sure if I can make it back on time. Mom, would you like to have dinner with him?" Jean looked at Mandy squarely.

 Chapter 395 A Discount

    "Me?" For a moment, Mandy was unable to speak as she gathered her thoughts. "No, no, no.


    He asked you out for dinner, not me. What am I supposed to tell him when I turn up instead? How would I explain what I''m doing there?"


    "Mom..." Holding Mandy''s hand, Jean spoke gently but seriously. "You can do it."


    "Jean, I..."


    "Mom, let me finish what I have to say first," she interrupted Mandy. "Haven''t you always wanted to be Mrs. Xiao? This is your chance to do that. Why are you passing up on this opportunity so easily?"


    "Jean, this is different. It''s not that simple," Mandy answered hesitantly. She scrunched her eyebrows together as she thought about how to explain it to Jean. She looked at Jean and continued, "Barton is expecting to see you tomorrow. He''ll find it strange if I turn up tomorrow instead of you."


    Looking at Mandy, Jean ple


    e my weakness in your hand, I came here to negotiate with you sincerely. I know that twenty million is far from the amount that you originally wanted, but that really is all that I can give. An ordinary person doesn''t even earn that much in a lifetime. I think twenty million might be enough to satisfy you."


    "Really?" the man asked mockingly. "Since you''ve already mentioned it, I would look quite unreasonable if I refuse your offer. Am I right?"


    Jean''s eyes lit up. "So, you agree?" Jean asked him.


    She didn''t want to give him more than she had to.


    "Yes, of course," he answered. "But since you''re going to pay me at a discount price, I can only give you a discount on the video as well. The video is thirty seconds in total. Do you want me to send ten seconds of it to Mr. Xiao? How about the ten seconds when you were changing the sample?"

 Chapter 396 A Ghost From the Past

    "Are you kidding me?" Jean looked at the man incredulously. "This is insane! It seems that you don''t want to negotiate with me at all!"


    The man sneered. "Miss Gu, as I''ve mentioned before, I''m always impatient. I advise you to prepare the money as soon as possible. Don''t waste time on me here."


    He licked his lips. He was enjoying the sight of Jean''s panicked expression. "You wanted to see me, so here I am. The big question is whether or not you could fulfill your end of the deal."


    "It seems like there''s really no room for negotiation." Jean sneered. Obviously, she wasn''t upset with the man''s refusal. She just tried to look distressed to secure a better deal. She even sneered and looked at the man weirdly.


    However, the man''s face remained placid. He looked at Jean and said, "I have said everything that I needed to say. I hope you can raise that amount as soon as possible, Miss Gu. Remember, you only have two days."


    The man stood up and was about to leave. Jean signaled


    d. Her frown grew even deeper.


    "Have you ever thought about it? I know what kind of person you are. I know why you asked me out here of all places, but I still came to meet you. Do you really think I''m that gullible?" Lucas Guo smiled wickedly. His eyes glowed with satisfaction.


    "What do you want to say?" Frowning, she looked at Lucas Guo and thought what he said was reasonable, but she really didn''t know what else she could do except killing him off.


    "Silly me, I forgot to tell you." Lucas Guo sneered. "If I can''t go back before twelve o''clock this noon, someone will send the video to Barton Xiao for me. What will happen to you then? Could you still worm your way out? I''m guessing we would see each other in hell very soon."


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Jean panicked as she saw the smug look on his face. She didn''t expect that Lucas Guo had been well-prepared from the very beginning and had secured an escape hatch for himself. "Why do you have to do this to me?"

 Chapter 397 Testing The Waters

    An arrogant expression appeared on Lucas'' face. "Miss Gu, you should know why I did this to you.


    Now, may I leave?"


    Jean''s expression darkened, but faced with his confident appearance, she had no other choice but to wave her hand in frustration, hinting at the men in black to let him pass.


    Lucas smirked, turned around, and swaggered away. After a couple of steps, however, he looked back and said arrogantly, "Miss Gu, please don''t forget that you only have two days to give me my money."


    The word "ugly" couldn¡¯t even describe Jean¡¯s current expression. But no matter how infuriated she was, she really could do nothing but watch his figure gradually disappearing into the distance.


    The leader of the men in black frowned and asked anxiously, "Miss Gu, what should we do? Are we really letting him go just like this?"


    "Do you have any other ideas?" Jean shot a cold glare at the man. "He has incriminating evidence against me. What else can I do?"


    Ev


    man. What would I get a girlfriend for?"


    "Mr. Xiao, you mustn''t speak like that." Mandy smiled. "You''re still in your prime. Besides, the older you get, the more you should find yourself a wife. If you have one, the two of you can support each other when you really are over the hill. As for Jean, she''ll definitely have her own life in the future. We can''t always come to her and disturb her, can we?"


    "I don''t want to consider it for the time being," Barton said indifferently. "Besides, I have yet to meet the right person."


    Mandy¡¯s gaze was still fixated on Barton. "What about Zoe?"


    Zoe had been a thorn in her flesh from the moment they met, so she couldn''t help but want to know what Barton thought of Zoe.


    "Zoe?" Barton looked baffled. "Ms. Zhao, what does your question mean?"


    "I don''t mean anything. I just think that since she''s been with you for years, you must regard her differently than you regard other women," Mandy said with a smile.

 Chapter 398 Restless

    "Hey, don''t make fun of me!" A sigh escaped Barton''s lips as he furrowed his eyebrows. "Zoe and I are just purely in a professional relationship. She has taken good care of me and my business for so many years, and I do treat her differently because of that. Nonetheless, she is my subordinate, friend, and I even thought of her as family.


    But I have never seen her in that light."


    Mandy flashed him a smile as she teased him, "Why? She is a beautiful young lady. I heard that it''s hard for others to earn your confidence. Since she knows you so well, and she already has your trust, she''s a suitable partner for you. Are you truly uninterested in her as a romantic partner?"


    Deep inside, her womanly intuition told her that Zoe had feelings for Barton. She wanted to gleam his feelings towards the secretary before she made her move.


    "I have no such intentions." With furrowed eyebrows, Barton slowly shook his head.


    Since he


    on looked at Mandy angrily and demanded, "Terence is Julia''s husband, the husband of your own flesh and blood. Do you want Julia to divorce?"


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Mandy''s face. She smiled awkwardly and replied, "Of course I don''t want Terence to divorce Julia, but... Jean is also my daughter. Seeing either of them unhappy brings sorrow to my heart.


    Let''s drop this topic and drink."


    Barton glanced at Mandy and felt that she was acting strangely.


    By the time they were finished eating, Barton was in an awful mood because Jean stood him up without saying anything. At last, he called Jean and asked her why she did not show up.


    Jean kept apologizing, saying that she had something urgent to deal with, so she could not come on time. To make up for the inconvenience, she invited Barton to have dinner with her so she could apologize to him in person. He liked the idea and his anger had subsided a bit.

 Chapter 399 Trouble

    "What happened? What did Jean say?" After Barton hung up, he was shocked to find that Mandy was only inches away from him. He instinctively hurried to take a couple of steps back. "It''s nothing big. Have you finished eating?"


    Mandy nodded. "I¡¯m full. Will Jean come?"


    "No," Barton said as he stood up. "Let''s go then."


    "Okay." She stood up and followed him in silence.


    Barton was walking quickly, and she could not catch up to him, so she could only watch his back getting farther and farther from her. The more she watched, the more unwilling she felt.


    It was not easy for her to get such a chance to be alone with him, so how could she let him go so easily?


    As she pondered, she caught a glimpse of the stairs ahead. An idea popped up in her mind.


    Barton, who felt this meeting was rather torturing, only wanted to leave as soon as possible, so his pace was getting faste


    care of by her than by me. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll inform Jean about what happened.


    Please excuse me. I''ve got to go now. Have a good rest."


    Without waiting for her to answer, he turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Mandy called out anxiously, "Mr. Xiao! Mr. Xiao! Barton Xiao!"


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard she shouted, he didn''t even give her as much as a backward glance.


    To be honest, he did want to leave as soon as possible. Although he heard her call, he didn''t stop walking.


    "Ms. Zhao, are you okay?" Zoe smiled and walked towards Mandy. "If you feel uncomfortable, please tell me. I''ll call the doctor for you."


    "No, thanks! I''m fine. You don''t have to go through all those troubles for me," Mandy sneered.


    Zoe smiled. Mandy¡¯s curtness didn¡¯t make her angry at all. "Those are no troubles. Mr. Xiao asked me to take care of you. I¡¯m just doing my duty."

 Chapter 400 A Chance Encounter

    "Enough! Don''t think that I''m unaware of what you''re thinking. We''re both women and we know how each other think." Mandy looked at Zoe with dissatisfaction.


    "What do you mean, Ms. Zhao?" Zoe smiled bitterly. "I''m here to take care of you. What else am I here for?"


    "Don''t play dumb with me," Mandy said coldly. "I''m telling you, you''d better give up on Barton as soon as possible, or I won''t spare you."


    "Ms. Zhao, what are you talking about? I don''t understand.


    Mr. Xiao is my boss. There is nothing else between us. What do you want to say?" Zoe was genuinely surprised at her statement.


    Mandy snorted and said nothing.


    Zoe didn''t want to stay in the ward any longer after Mandy''s ridiculous outburst. She believed that Mandy also didn''t want to see her around, so she found an excuse to stay outside for a while.


    She didn''t expect to meet Julia there of all places.


    Julia got a little hurt while she was fi


    ou?" Julia took a look at Mandy''s foot. The swelling looked painful.


    "I''m fine." Mandy frowned slightly. Although she didn''t want to talk too much to Julia, she spoke kindly when she remembered what Jean had told her. "I just sprained my ankle. The doctor said that as long as I take a good rest, I will recover soon."


    "I see." Julia nodded slightly. "I didn''t have enough time to buy things for you. Let me peel you an apple."


    "No, thank you." Mandy looked at Julia. "I''m really fine. You should head back now."


    Although Mandy was normally chatty, she didn''t know what to say when she was with Julia, so she kept urging her to leave.


    Julia glanced at Mandy and asked dryly, "Do you really want me to leave that badly?"


    "I said I''m really fine," Mandy said with a frown. "I''m afraid that I''ll delay your work."


    Julia sneered in reply. "Since you wish so much for me to leave, I won''t dawdle here any longer."

 Chapter 401 Conflicting Attitude

    Julia couldn''t help but burst into hollow laugh. Mandy had never changed at all. Her visit was in vain.


    Outside the ward, Sherry stared at the door with a long face. She was quite annoyed at the unnecessary visit.


    Zoe kept glancing at Sherry in front of her. She felt that there was something off in Sherry''s and Julia''s attitudes towards Mandy, but she couldn''t pinpoint what.


    The more she thought about it, the more bewildered she became. Her perceptions would only make sense if they regarded Mandy as an enemy


    Zoe never believed Mandy and Jean. Since Julia Mandy''s daughter, Zoe decided to ask her about Mandy and Jean. Maybe she would find out something.


    With this plan in mind, Zoe approached Sherry and smiled. "Please don''t worry too much. Mandy is Miss Gu''s mother. No matter how bad their relationship is, nothing untoward will happen.


    Please take a seat. Maybe Miss Gu will stay inside for quite


    erstood. My mother is not unhappy."


    Zoe turned her head, and she saw Jean standing at the door. She smiled and uttered, "Miss Gu, you''re here!"


    "Mom, how are you? Are you okay?" Jean asked Mandy worriedly. "I heard that you sprained your ankle, so I came back in a hurry. What''s wrong with you? Why are you so careless?"


    "I''m fine. I''m glad you''re back. Have you finished your work?" Mandy asked worriedly. Her eyes were chock full of concern.


    Zoe observed this conversation with confusion. There was a stark difference in Mandy''s attitudes towards her two daughters, which fueled her suspicion.


    "I''m fine. Take care of yourself from now on and have plenty of rest." With a bitter smile, Jean turned to Zoe and said, "Miss Lin, thank you very much. My mother has a bad temper sometimes. She must have made you suffer, right?"


    "You''re welcome, Miss Gu. I''m just doing my job," Zoe replied lightheartedly.

 Chapter 402 A Sharp Tongue And A Soft Heart

    "Jean, why are you being so polite to her?" Mandy frowned. "Your father asked her to take care of me. Therefore it''s her duty to make sure that I stay safe and comfortable. And you..."


    "Mom!" Jean flashed a warning look at Mandy. "Less talk, more rest."


    Mandy took the hint and didn''t dare say anything in front of Jean. At last, she had to shut up, albeit awkwardly.


    With a bitter smile, Jean said to Zoe, "Miss Lin, please don''t mind what she said. My mother has such a bad temper, and sometimes she could say some stupid things. She''s really not good with words so she might have said something hurtful, but she didn''t mean it. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "Don''t worry, there''s no harm done." Zoe smiled in reply. "In fact, Ms. Zhao is right. I''m here to take care of her. She can tell me when I do


    s already very upset because of what happened with Lucas. This affair with Mandy added more fuel to the fire, so naturally she was in a foul mood.


    She angrily slumped on a stool and whined, "I''m already tired of everything. Would you just please let me have some peace?"


    Mandy noticed her short-temperedness and guessed that things did not go well before she came to the hospital. She frowned and asked Jean, "How did it go? Did things turn out that badly? What did that man say?"


    "What else do you think? To put it bluntly, he wants money, and he''s not willing to make a concession."


    "How unfortunate! What should we do?" Mandy asked. "Fifty million. Where the hell can we find that amount now?"


    "Let''s talk about that later." Jean sighed deeply. "I''ll go through the discharge formalities first."

 Chapter 403 Too Old for Romance

    After Jean helped Mandy complete the discharge procedures, Mandy couldn''t wait to ask her daughter, "Jean, what would happen now? What should we do about the fifty million?"


    "It''s none of your business. I would appreciate it if you just stay at home obediently and don''t cause any more trouble. That would be a huge help," Jean said coldly.


    "That''s fifty million! Where can you get it?" Mandy frowned. "I really don''t know who he is. How could he demand such an exorbitant sum?"


    "Mom, stop." Jean was already annoyed, but her impatience reached the roof when Mandy kept on talking about the problem. "Take a rest. I have something to deal with."


    "Where are you going?" Mandy wanted to catch up with her, but she forgot that her ankle was injured, so she almost fell on the floor.


    Without looking back, Jean stepped out of the hospital and left her mother alone.


    Zoe went straight to Barton''s house after she left the hospital. When she got there, he was busy sorting thr


    . I have to go now."


    Long after Zoe left, Barton was still pondering about this topic. He was sure that he had no interest in Mandy at all, and he did not want to live miserably with a woman he had no feelings for, just for the sake of his daughter''s contentment.


    If he really wanted to find someone to grow old with, he had to find someone like Zoe.


    ''Zoe?''


    Barton was startled when the thought of her suddenly popped in his mind. He mused at the idea of having Zoe for a wife, but shook his head in a hurry and muttered to himself, "No, I have to make it clear."


    While Barton was lost in thought, the door opened.


    Ever since he had acknowledged Jean as his daughter, he had given her a spare key to the house. When he heard the sound, Barton stood up in a hurry and saw her passing through the door. She was carrying something in her hand.


    "Dad, you are home!" Jean cried out happily.


    "Jean, why are you here?" Barton was stunned at the sight of his daughter.

 Chapter 404 Financial Problem

    "I made a promise to eat dinner with you tonight, but I was tired of eating restaurant food. I decided to cook for us instead, so I bought these ingredients. I didn''t expect you to be at home." Jean smiled at Barton.


    Barton looked worriedly at his daughter and said, "Your mother is still injured. Even if you don''t have dinner with me, I won''t feel bad about it. There''s no need to hurry at all."


    "Don''t worry about my mother," Jean quickly replied. "I''ve prepared dinner for her. Besides, she needs rest more than anything else."


    While she spoke, she brought the ingredients to the kitchen and put them on the counter. "Dad, please wait for my cooking."


    "Wait, let me help you." Barton rolled up his sleeves in a hurry to help her, but Jean gently refused him. She smiled sweetly and winked. "Dad, just wait and eat. Let me impress you with my cooking."


    "But..."


    "Please don''t fret about this. Just sit back and


    y was she blessed with all the good things in life?


    But then, she thought about her own good fortune and she was secretly overwhelmed with delight. Everything that should have been Julia''s, was now hers. She was Barton Xiao''s daughter now.


    "Please Dad, I can''t accept this gift. How can I use your hard-earned money? Don''t worry. I will find a way to deal with it." Jean pretended to refuse the very generous offer.


    "If you refuse my gift, I will feel slighted," Barton said with a frown. "The money was meant for you. Besides, I''m your father. It''s natural for you to use my money."


    "Dad, I really can''t." Jean declined. "I''m an adult now. I can make money by myself. I really can''t take your money."


    With a cold face, Barton said to Jean, "If you feel uneasy, I will invest the money in your movie. If it''s a hit and you make money, you can give me a bonus. So, what do you think?"


    "Well..." Jean hesitated.

 Chapter 405 A Suitable Partner

    "Dear, stop thinking about it." Barton decided for Jean, then and there. He smiled and placed the card in her hand. "The food''s really good! Let''s eat some more."


    "Dad, thank you!" Jean looked at Barton with gratitude.


    "Silly girl." Barton also grinned. He was very happy that he could help his daughter.


    Clutching the card in her hand, Jean was overjoyed deep inside. She had been worrying about how and what to say, but everything turned out very smoothly.


    Not only did she get the money effortlessly, she even received twice the amount she needed. She still had more than enough to splurge on mundane things.


    At that moment, Jean felt that it was really good to have money and power.


    "Dad, I will return the money to you as soon as possible," Jean said with a sincere expression. "How about I write you an IOU?"


    "If you continue, I will be really upset." Barton shook his head. "Hurry up and eat. Don''t waste good


    o, dear? Is the matter settled?"


    Jean turned off the TV and dropped on the sofa. "Hey! Don''t turn it off. I''m still watching!" Mandy cried an objection.


    "How could you still be in the mood to watch TV? Let me ask you; why did you decide to push through with your plan earlier without my permission?" Jean sneered at Mandy. "I have told you countless times that you can''t be so anxious about your relationship with Barton. It appears that you didn''t take my words seriously at all."


    "What are you talking about?" Embarrassed, Mandy shied away and couldn''t dare look Jean squarely in the eyes. "I just had a simple meal with him. I didn''t do anything..."


    "Really? Then what happened to your ankle? Mom, do you think I''m an idiot?" Jean sneered.


    "Yes, I did it on purpose. What''s so wrong with that?" Mandy knew she was cornered so she just spilled the beans. "I think Barton has feelings for me. Why can''t I make a move?"

 Chapter 406 Their Relationship Went Sour

    Mandy sneered at her daughter. "I know you''re Barton''s daughter now. You''re all grown-up. You don''t need me anymore.


    But don''t forget how you got everything. If it weren''t for me, do you think you would''ve gotten to where you are now?"


    Mandy looked at her daughter as if she was looking at her enemy. She felt hurt that Jean was not very supportive of her.


    "You promised you would help me build a romantic relationship with Barton, but I know that you don''t plan on helping me at all. So I''ve decided to do everything on my own. I don''t need your help. Do you still want to interfere with my plans?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Jean frowned deeply and tried explaining her side. "That''s not what I meant. I just want to make it clear to you so you won''t go around assuming things.


    I''ve told you that I''ll help you slowly build a relationship with Barton. W


    was right about you, Miss Gu. You''re really awesome. You''ve prepared the money in a very short time. I''m really impressed!"


    "Don''t be so sarcastic." With a sneer, Jean pulled the bank card from her purse. "I''ve prepared the money in this card."


    Then, she handed it to Lucas, saying, "Here is fifty million."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Gu." Lucas eyed the card greedily which irked her. He was about to put away the bank card, but Jean stopped him.


    "Wait!" Jean glared at him intensely. "You can take this card away, but... you must give me the video.


    I have prepared everything that you''ve demanded, so you must hand over the video. I can''t let you blackmail me forever. Fifty million dollars is the last transaction between us! From now on, I don''t want to have anything to do with you."


    "Miss Gu, why are you so heartless?" Lucas wickedly smiled.

 Chapter 407 Prohibited From Entry

    "After all, the two of us were classmates. Is this how you treat me?" Lucas'' words were oozing with mockery.


    "Don''t play a trick on me. It won''t work." Jean sneered. "Anyway, hand me over the video, and promise not to threaten me again. You have a ridiculously large sum in that card so you better do what I say. Do you understand?"


    "Calm down. I got it." Lucas smirked at her. "Miss Gu, since you''re so generous and obedient, I won''t be unreasonable. I even brought the video with me."


    Lucas took out a thumb-sized U-disk from his pocket and placed it on the table. "I''ll leave the video with you. But, if you''re thinking of killing me to bury the secret, I advise you to give up. I''ve made some arrangements that if I die, the whole world shall know what you''ve done."


    The expression on Jean''s face changed. She looked at Lucas coldly and said, "You''re really good at joking, you know that? Who wou


    rity guards interrupted her. "Miss Gu, of course we know who you are. We can''t let you in just for the fact. You''d better come back with an appointment. Please don''t cause a scene."


    "What do you mean?" Jean was stunned for a moment. "Since you know who I am, why don''t you let me in?"


    "Miss Gu, please stop this!" The guard smiled bitterly. "Our superior placed strict orders to prohibit you from entry. If we allow you to enter, then we''d really lose our jobs. So please, leave."


    The other guard chimed in, "If you continue to be obstinate, you will leave us no choice but to throw you out. We have a lot of visitors today. You should better save your face."


    "Your superior? Terence?" Jean demanded, but the two security guards didn''t answer.


    Judging by the silent treatment, Jean knew that her guess was right.


    She couldn''t help but sneer. It was ridiculous for Terence to be so ruthless.

 Chapter 408 Persistence

    The security guards treated Jean as if she was a criminal; the absurdity of the scene was one for the books. A small crowd had already gathered near the entrance to witness the commotion.


    "Miss Gu, please leave, now." The security guard repeated his instructions. Meanwhile, Jean was still speechless at how unwelcome she was at Terence''s office.


    A sneer escaped Jean''s mouth. Since they had already caught the attention of a crowd of employees and visitors at the building entrance, she feared that arguing with the guards would further humiliate her. However, she remained adamant; she checked her watch and was confident that Terence would appear any time soon. He was bound to eat lunch sooner or later.


    Jean let out a sigh of derision. With her mind set on waiting, she stared at the security guards coldly and muttered in an annoyed tone, "Keep your hands off me! Fine! I won''t go in. However, you can''t stop me from waiting by the entrance, right?"


    An arrogant and defiant expression was painted across her face as she stared daggers at the guards. "You can''t drive me away if I do this, can you?"


    "Miss Gu, why are you being persistent?" The guard reveal


    I appreciate your concern, Jillian."


    "Mr. Chen? Mr. Chen..." Jillian could only watch as Terence descended on the elevator.


    Sitting on the steps by the entrance, Jean was bored to death, but she refused to budge no matter what. She refused to leave without seeing Terence.


    "Excuse me, Miss Gu. You''d better leave now." One of the security personnel at the door approached her. "It''s getting cold out here. You might get sick if you continue to stay."


    But Jean turned a deaf ear to him. She stared in the hall, fearing that she would miss the familiar figure of the man she loved.


    After a while, just as she had hoped, Terence came out of the elevator and walked towards the door.


    Jean quickly stood up and combed her hair with her fingers to make herself look less embarrassing.


    She stood by the door with a wide smile on her lips, waiting for Terence to come out.


    As soon as Terence walked out of the elevator, he saw Jean. However, he pretended not to see her and walked straight out of the office building. She approached him and said, "Terence, I''ve been waiting for you at the door for a long time, but these security guards didn''t let me in."

 Chapter 409 Dreaming In Broad Daylight

    "I suggest you replace the security in this place! They''re so stupid; they wouldn''t even let me in!" Jean complained to Terence in an annoyed tone.


    However, Terence coldly stared at her and asked indifferently, "Why are you here again?"


    "I went to see my father this morning. Terence, when I heard that the partnership between the Xiao Group and HT Group was cancelled, I became worried about you. So, I visited you to see how things are¡ª"


    Terence suddenly stopped in his tracks and sneered before Jean could finish what she was saying. With a vexed expression, he turned to her and said, "My schedule is so hectic lately thanks to you! I don''t believe you care about my well-being at all."


    "Terence, please listen to me!" In a panic, Jean grabbed Terence''s arm. "What happened has nothing to do with me! I wasn''t aware that he would do that. I¡ª"


    "Stop with the


    s anger will be quelled. Moreover, your company will be saved and could even grow!


    Don''t worry. As long as you are willing to marry me, I can let bygones be bygones. I don''t care about what happened between you and Julia. After we get married, we will live a carefree life. I believe we''ll be very happy."


    Terence could not help laughing when he saw Jean give an animated description of a future that would never happen.


    Hearing Terence''s chortling, Jean snapped back to her senses and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    "I find it funny that you''re dreaming in broad daylight." After his laughter ebbed down, Terence resumed a cold expression. "Why do you think I will agree to your proposal? You think too highly of yourself!"


    "Wait! Listen, I''m doing this for your benefit!" Jean said. "You''re a man. Do you want to give up your career just for a woman?"

 Chapter 410 Jinxed

    "So what?" Terence sneered. "I let Julia go once, and I deeply regretted that. This time, I won''t let her go no matter what happens, even if I lose all my money."


    "I think you''re really crazy!" Jean smirked. "Is it really worth it to risk everything for Julia?"


    Terence shook his head. "People like you will never understand.


    Cut the crap." Terence gave her a look of disappointment. He was about to get inside the car to leave, but Jean, who was standing next to him, pulled him and said, "Terence, trust me. As long as you marry me, all the problems in your company will be solved."


    "As I''ve said, I''m not interested in you." Impatiently, Terence shook off Jean''s hand. "I wasn''t interested in you before, not to mention now. Instead of wasting your time here, you''d better go back and tell Barton not to waste time on me. I won''t bow down to him."


    After he shrugged off her pr


    er has always been good to you. You..."


    "Terence, I don''t want to. I''m sorry. I''m afraid that if I go there with you, someone will be upset."


    "You mean my grandma?" Terence did not want to give up. "Truth be told, you really don''t have to care too much about what my grandma said. That''s just how she is. She didn''t like my father back then, and now she..."


    Julia said with a smile, "Terence, let''s drop the idea, okay? Anyway, I''m full. I''m going back to work."


    "Julia! Julia!" Terence wanted to stop her and convince her some more, but she ignored him and left immediately.


    To be honest, Julia cared a lot about Terence, but she felt that there was always something getting in the way of their relationship. Maybe they were jinxed.


    Terence watched her leave and sighed deeply.


    He knew what was wrong and what was on Julia''s mind, but he really didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 411 Pep Talk

    The afternoon shoot turned out to be disastrous; Julia would space out in the middle of delivering a line or two. Every time the director pointed out her mistakes, a troubled expression appeared on her face, and she would apologize. She seemed to have harbored some regret after rejecting Terence.


    Usually, Julia did not let her private affairs affect her acting performance. However, the thought of Terence''s hurt and disappointed look bugged her. She could not concentrate on her lines at all.


    "Here you are. Have some of this sweetened coffee." Samuel approached Julia and handed her a warm cup of coffee during their break. She was sitting in the lounge and reading the script. With a smile, she thanked him.


    "You''re welcome." A warm smile flashed across Samuel''s lips. "Julia, is there anything bothering you? Are you having any difficulties lately? Pardon my comment, but you seemed absent-minded while we were filming this afternoon. It''s not like you."


    Julia smiled bitterly and shook her head. "I don''t know what''s wrong with me."


    A confused


    ot is about to start. You better get ready."


    Seeing the director signaling to her, Yvette had no choice but to turn around and leave reluctantly. She stared frustratingly at Samuel, who was discussing the plot with the scriptwriter, and swore to herself that she would make him change his opinion of her.


    Back in the lounge, Julia had been pondering about what Samuel said. She knew that her condition had affected her work, so she must bounce back on her toes as soon as possible.


    She let the warm coffee help her relax. It was a fine brew so she had no trouble emptying the cup. She looked back on all her hard work just to land this role, and finally she managed to keep things together. Later that day, she finished shooting her scenes flawlessly.


    Seeing that Julia had demonstrated her signature acting prowess, Samuel smiled to himself with satisfaction.


    The shoot went so smoothly that the taping wrapped up early for the day. Julia planned to go back to the hotel to rest, but she did not expect that Jean was waiting for her by the exit.

 Chapter 412 The So-Called Love

    Julia¡¯s expression turned ugly the moment she saw Jean.


    The last time they saw each other was at Barton''s dinner party, so she was quite shocked to see Jean suddenly appear here. A bad hunch instantly spread in her heart.


    She had no idea why Jean was here, but from her experiences, nothing good had ever happened to her whenever Jean showed up.


    Jean also spotted Julia. She chuckled coldly and walked towards her.


    "Hello, Julia. Long time no see," Jean greeted her with an arrogant smile.


    She came today to speak with Julia, but she deliberately didn''t go to the set. She didn''t want anyone to know what she was going to say to Julia.


    Julia smiled coldly. "It hasn¡¯t been that long. By the way, I only found out that you¡¯re Barton''s daughter when we met last time. I think I haven''t congratulated you yet, have I? Congratulations on being an heiress!"


    Jean sneered, "


    HT Group. For Terence, such a move is definitely a fatal blow. Did he really keep such an important thing secret from you?"


    "Let me guess¡ªit was your doing, right?" Julia looked at Jean dead in the eye. "You''re doing this to force Terence into marrying you, aren''t you?"


    "Whatever you think. Anyway, I won''t deny that I''m delighted to hear such news." Jean smiled indifferently. "Besides, were it not for you, Terence and I wouldn''t have ended up like this, and he wouldn''t have had to suffer this either! Whatever happens now is on you!"


    "Stop acting like a victim and putting all the blame on me!" Julia sneered. "Even without me, there''s no way Terence would fall for you. Well, since you mentioned my love for him, what about yours? You also keep saying that you love him. Is this the way you love him? Using Barton to deal with his company? Is this your so-called love?"

 Chapter 413 Troubled Times

    "Are you saying that I wanted all of this to happen? Believe me. I don''t!" A sneer escaped Jean''s lips. "My relationship with Terence was great until you entered the scene! Since you''re at fault, don''t blame for being rude to you!


    The end justifies the means! As long as my goal is achieved, I don''t care at what cost." She was clearly delusional and blind to her own errors.


    "Jean, please reconsider. Are you sure you want to get Terence this way? Do you have any idea how many lives will suffer for your selfish reasons?" Julia said with furrowed eyebrows. "At the end of it all, Terence won''t be the most miserable person if HT Group went bankrupt. Think about the ordinary workers! Do you have any idea how many employees will lose their source of livelihood if things go on like this?"


    "Don''t act all high and mighty in front of me!" A cold expression was painted on Jean''s face. "I may not be as noble as you. However, I am loyal to Terence! All I want is to get him back. I don''t care about those idiots working for him!


    I came here today to tell you that Terence is unwilli


    rtunately, the door was closed and the lights were out. Julia had no idea where Terence could have been at that moment.


    "Mr. Chen is not in his office." Jillian gave a polite bow. "He is in a meeting now with shareholders and business partners at the conference room. Mrs. Chen, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s fine. I don''t want to inconvenience you. I just happened to pass by and decided to have a look." Julia hid the truth behind a well-practiced smile.


    "Is that so? It''s quite unfortunate! He''s in the middle of a very crucial meeting. I don''t know when he will come out." A concerned expression was painted on Jillian''s face. "You might want to consider coming back a few hours later?"


    The meeting might go on indefinitely so Jillian did not want her to waste her time on waiting. But before the secretary could say more, Julia had already sat down in the visitor''s lounge. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for him here."


    Jillian realized she could not persuade Julia to leave, so she nodded and asked, "Well, what would you like to drink, Mrs. Chen? I''ll get it for you."

 Chapter 414 No More Hiding

    "No, thanks. Please go ahead with your duties." Julia stopped Jillian. She didn''t want to affect her work because of her sudden appearance.


    Jillian poured her a glass of cold orange juice and said, "Mrs. Chen, please have a seat. I''m going back to work."


    After hesitating for a while, Julia stopped Jillian and asked, "Is Terence very busy recently? He looked so tired and worn-out when he visited me. He hasn''t been home for a long time, has he?"


    "No, he hasn''t." Jillian shook her head. "To be honest, our company has encountered some major problems recently. Mr. Chen is trying to solve them, so he has been cooped up in his office for a long time.


    If he got tired, he would just lie down on the sofa in his office. I would stop by Mr. Chen''s place to get him a clean set of clothes before I report to the office. He would then take a shower in the company lounge and then resume his work."


    "He can''t go on like this!" Julia frowned. "Even if


    the company?"


    "You know everything..." Terence knew that he couldn''t hide the problem anymore, but he could make it sound trivial. "Don''t worry. I can handle such a small thing."


    "Terence!" Seeing that Terence still didn''t want to say anything, Julia''s face darkened. She threw him an icy stare and demanded, "Do you want to tell me or not?"


    Seeing the expression on Julia'' face, Terence knew he could no longer hide the truth from her. "Forty percent of our revenue comes from the Xiao Group. Baron cutting ties with us has a great impact on the company. Most importantly, some of our clients also stopped cooperating with us after this. Therefore, if I make another mistake, HT Group will likely collapse."


    The situation looked really grim. Julia looked worriedly at Terence upon realizing the gravity of the problem. She put her hand on his and gave it a mild squeeze. She asked him gently, "By any chance, have you come up with a solution?"

 Chapter 415 Incomparable

    Deep inside, Terence had no intention of making Julia worry about his affairs. With a smile, he reassured her, "Don''t worry. I can handle it."


    "What are you going to do?" An anxious expression spread across Julia''s face. "If you don''t do something soon, the company will be ruined!"


    "Julia, please calm down." With furrowed eyebrows, Terence looked at Julia and held her hand. "Julia, right now, I''m trying to contact some foreign investors. However, it will take some time to formalize the arrangements. Don''t stress yourself. I will solve this issue soon enough. Don''t worry too much!"


    "But Terence..." However, Julia''s nervousness still lingered. His speech didn''t convince her to calm down. Deep inside, she was aware he would play down his aggravation about Barton and Jean. With that in mind, Julia decided to solve the issue herself.


    Moreover, she had to hide her plan from Terence.


    "Okay, I understand." With a smile, Terence, held Julia''s slender hands. "You don''t often come here. How abou


    h them, not to mention the penalty charge, really hurt our company''s health. I have met Mr. Chen on several occasions, and I don''t think he is the kind of person Miss Gu makes him out to be. We only heard Miss Gu''s version of things. Maybe there is some misunderstanding. Mr. Xiao, we are risking the livelihood of so many people. Is it really worth it?"


    In fact, what Zoe really wanted to question was Jean''s credibility. She wanted to ask whether it was worth forsaking everything for the sake of Jean''s ego.


    But she tried to meander to soften the blow of her words. The Barton she was speaking to today had changed ever since Jean came in the picture.


    "Zoe, you''ve been with me for a long time. It has been more than ten years, hasn''t it?" Barton smiled. "I know you said this for my sake.


    My daughter grew up without a father for so many years. All the material wealth that I have accumulated is incomparable to my daughter. Since Terence dares to bully my child, I won''t let him go so easily!"

 Chapter 416 Ask For Leave

    "But Mr. Xiao..." Zoe still had something to say, but Barton seemed disinclined to listen. "I have my own opinion. You don''t have to meddle in this."


    He smiled indifferently and cut her off before she could finish speaking.


    "Yes, I understand." Knowing perfectly well that Barton would lose his temper if she continued to convey her doubts, Zoe eventually decided to drop the matter. She just kept her mouth shut and stared at him worriedly.


    Seeing as he seemed like he no longer wanted to talk about anything, she excused herself to return to her own desk. Just after taking a couple of steps, however, she recalled Julia''s visit. She stopped in her tracks and once again turned towards him.


    Barton frowned and asked coldly, "Is there anything else?"


    "Mr. Xiao, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. Julia was here just now. She was looking for you."


    "Looking for me?" Barton asked doubtfully. "Did she say what she was looking for me for?"


    Zoe shook her head. "No, she didn¡¯t. I asked if she wanted to pass a message to you, but she didn''t say any


    ea, this tea smelled good.


    After taking a sip, she put down her teacup and looked at Barton embarrassedly. "I''m sorry Mr. Xiao. Truth to be told, I don''t know much about tea. However, I have a box of green tea. If you like tea, I can tell someone to send it to you later."


    Barton smiled and just stared at her without saying anything. Upon noticing her nervousness, he finally said, "Miss Gu, relax. I¡¯m not a man-eating monster."


    Julia smiled in embarrassment. For some reason, ever since she knew that he was Jean¡¯s father, she always felt nervous whenever she saw him.


    After hesitating for quite a while, she finally decided to speak. "Mr. Xiao, in fact, I''m here today..." When she was about to explain her purpose, however, Barton interrupted her.


    "Miss Gu, as a youngster, you shouldn''t be so impatient. When you''re drinking tea, you have to taste it properly. We can talk about your purpose later."


    Everything Julia wanted to say seemed to get stuck in her throat. After she gathered herself together, she nodded and said, "Yes, you¡¯re right."

 Chapter 417 Being Unreasonable

    For the time being, Julia sealed her lips.


    Finally, the waiter arrived to serve the dishes. As she sat at the table across Barton, Julia silently tasted the food. Even though the meal was delicious, she could not enjoy the experience since her mind was somewhere else.


    "So, Miss Gu, you wanted to see me. Can you tell me why?" When they finished their dinner, Barton placed his chopsticks on the table and wiped his mouth clean.


    "Mr. Xiao, there is something important that I want to talk to you about." When she finally had the chance to speak, Julia did not mince her words. "I will be brief about this. We need to talk about Terence."


    "Terence?" Barton remained unperturbed as if he expected Julia to bring up the topic. "You came to talk about HT Group, correct?"


    "Yes I did." Julia nodded and swallowed a lump in her throat. "Mr. Xiao, I understand that what happened to Jean angered you. However, don''t you think what you''re doing is quite ruthless? Ev


    nd looked at Julia coldly. He didn''t believe what she said at all. The evidence was overwhelming, but he refused to believe that Jean really did those things. He was blinded by guilt and love.


    He looked at Julia and uttered, "Then, you can call me unreasonable and crazy for all I care! You go back and tell Terence that if you want me to let him go, let him come to me himself and apologize. Maybe I might consider to do business with his company again. Otherwise, I won''t cut a deal."


    "What? This is preposterous! Mr. Xiao, you''ll regret what you''re doing right now, I''m telling you," uttered Julia, glaring at Barton.


    Barton huffed, stood up, and was about to leave his seat.


    Julia stopped Barton, hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "Mr. Xiao, I''m glad you found your daughter. I really do. But after your emotions subside, I advise you to look carefully at what kind of person your daughter is. Maybe you''ll be surprised at what you''ll find out."

 Chapter 418 Reconciliation

    "My relationship with my daughter doesn''t concern you!" Barton said with a frown. "I know my daughter''s character well."


    In his head, he suspected that Julia was merely trying to destroy his trust for Jean.


    ''I guess this is why Mandy doesn''t like her daughter.''


    Then, he turned around and left with a scowl. For a long time, Julia remained in her seat and pondered about everything that had transpired.


    When he arrived home, Barton saw Jean sitting on the sofa and watching TV. The moment she heard the door open, she looked over her shoulder, and stood up. "Dad, where were you? I was waiting here for quite some time."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I had dinner with Julia before going home." A concerned expression was painted on Barton''s face. "It''s already late. What are you still doing here?"


    "What did you just say?" The moment she heard Julia''s name, Jean grew worried. Her heart skipped a beat and she was terrified of something going wrong with h


    "Mom, I know you want to be with Barton. To be honest, if you can really be together, I will support you from the bottom of my heart," Jean said indifferently, glancing at Mandy.


    "Show, don''t tell." Mandy sneered. "Think about it. What did you do for me? Nothing! That was why I decided to make my own move, and yet you mocked my actions."


    "Mom, look. We don''t know much about Barton yet. Even if you''re itching to be his woman, you have to do things slowly, smoothly, and more natural. Do you get my point?" Jean muttered with a bitter smile.


    She then went on and held her mother''s hand. "It''s not that I don''t agree. Please, shove that thought out of your head. I just think that we can''t rush this matter. If you go around doing things impulsively, you will make mistakes, right? Please be cautious, okay?


    Mom, as long as you don''t lose your temper with me, I promise, if there''s a chance in the future, I will help you. What do you think?"

 Chapter 419 Invitation To A Party

    Mandy''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Jean. "Are you serious about that promise?"


    "Yes, of course! Cross my heart! If I can''t help my mother, what kind of child am I?"


    "That''s great to hear." With content in her heart, Mandy looked at her daughter. "Jean, keep in mind that if you dare lie to me again, I won''t be merciful!"


    "Yes, I understand." A sigh of relief escaped Jean''s lips. However, when she remembered what Barton told her, she became tense. "Mom, we need to deal with Julia; she''s getting on my nerves again. I want you to keep an eye out for Julia. When I went to visit Barton today, he told me that Julia visited him in his office. The two of them had a meal together and talked about Terence. I''m afraid that if they keep in touch with each other, something terrible will happen. As such, we have to limit their interactions as much as possible."


    "What? Julia visited Barton?" A startled expression flashed acr


    looked at the various makeup and costumes for a minute or two before stepping out of the dressing room.


    Julia stared at the invitation on her table as she felt frustrated.


    "Julia?" After Jean went out, one of the make-up artist returned inside. Seeing that Julia was in a daze, she called out her name. Julia snapped back to her senses. "What is it?"


    "Nothing. I just saw that you''re not looking well. Are you feeling uncomfortable? Do you want to have a rest before we continue?"


    "No, thanks." Julia smiled and tried to look more cheerful. "I''m fine! So let''s resume from where we left."


    Since she had used up a few minutes to talk to Jean, Julia could not afford to delay the crew any longer.


    After she glanced at the card on the table, Julia placed it in her bag.


    Deep in her mind, Julia still thought about Jean''s proposal. She thought even if she disappeared from the picture, Terence would not accept Jean.

 Chapter 420 A Familiar Figure

    For quite some time, Julia was in a dilemma. She had been pondering if she should attend the opening party of Jean''s company. On the day of the grand opening, Julia finally decided to show up at Jean''s party. She donned a simple, close-fitting black dress and tied her hair into a wrap-around ponytail.


    The opening ceremony was grandiose, and most of Julia''s friends and coworkers attended the event. A long buffet table was set-up, around a dozen various dishes and desserts were served, and there was a wine bar for those who like their booze. A band of musicians serenade the guests. Despite the impressive number of attendees, no one greeted Julia for they were afraid of offending Jean.


    As they came here to get acquainted with Barton, most of the guests were careful not to slight his daughter. Julia had all the time to look around for Jean since most people avoided talking to her. She wanted to speak to Jean and get things done and over with as soon as possible.


    "Julia, is that you?" A familiar voice came from behind Julia as she was looking around for Je


    er stood out in the sea of reds and blacks. When she saw Julia standing by the corner of the room, a complacent smile appeared on her face.


    In a flash, her face froze in terror as she caught a familiar figure darting to the exit. It was impossible! Why was he here?


    "Jean? Jean? What''s wrong with you?" When Barton was about to introduce his friends to Jean, he noticed that she was absentmindedly staring at the direction of the door. He could not figure out what happened. Jean, after hearing Barton''s question, recovered from her shock.


    "Dad, I''m fine," she quickly mumbled. But her face turned pale. She glanced at Barton and excused herself. "I saw my sister. I''ll go and say hello to her."


    As she spoke, she ignored what Barton said about his friends and dashed towards Julia. She grabbed her hand and asked with a pale face, "Who was that? Who were you talking to just now?"


    "Just now?" Julia was stunned. "You mean the man who suddenly left?


    I don''t know him. I bumped into him by accident and he ran away without saying anything. It''s so weird."

 Chapter 421 Have You Made Up Your Mind

    Jean¡¯s expression became even paler upon hearing what Julia said. Considering how pale she was, it was almost impossible for Julia to not notice it. She asked doubtfully, "Are you okay? You looked sick. Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Jean forcefully gathered herself together and squeezed out a smile. "I''m okay. What could I possibly feel uncomfortable about?"


    After a brief pause, seemingly having just recalled something, she stared at Julia and asked with a smile, "By the way, I''ve wanted to ask you about Terence. So? Have you made up your mind?"


    Creases were formed on Julia''s brows when she heard Jean''s question. "It¡¯s a very important matter. Can you please give me more time?"


    "Give you more time? I think I¡¯ve given you plenty of time to think about it. If you keep on dillydallying, don''t blame me if more things happen to him."


    Julia originally wanted to remain civil, but Jean''s threat really exhausted her patience. She rolled her eyes and smiled coldly. "Even if I leave


    ecretary of YH Group''s chairman. They''ll send a representative to H City within the next few days. Whether we can succeed or not this time will depend on this representative."


    "When will the representative arrive?" Terence asked hurriedly.


    Jillian shook her head. "They didn''t say, but they said that they would send the representative''s flight''s information to your phone. They hoped you''d send someone to pick the representative up."


    After a moment of hesitation, Terence said decisively, "Okay, I''ll pick the representative up myself."


    Jillian was rather taken aback. Apparently, Terence really attached great importance to this cooperation. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t pick up a representative himself¡ªsomething that had never happened before.


    "Have you prepared all of our company¡¯s data? Don''t forget to check the contract carefully to see if there is anything we''ve accidentally overlooked. We''ve got to get everything ready before the representative arrives," Terence said solemnly.

 Chapter 422 The Representative of YH Group

    "Mr. Chen, please don''t worry. Everything has been properly prepared," said Jillian.


    She knew how important this partnership was for Terence, so was very meticulous in preparing all the materials and documents. She didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes that might jeopardize the deal.


    Terence nodded. "Okay, great. You may go back now." His phone indeed beeped some time at noon, indicating that there was an incoming message. The message contained the flight information of YH Group''s representative. He memorized every detail carefully and then placed the phone back into his pocket.


    The flight would be at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, and it would arrive at H City about three hours later. As such, Terence went to the airport early in the morning and waited patiently with a name board in his hand.


    It never once crossed his mind that he would one day fall to this level.


    "Mr. Chen?" When he was searching for YH Group''s representative from among the crowd coming out of the arrival gate, a soft voice called out to him. He turned towards where the voice came from, only to find that the c


    hat someone like you would still judge a book by its cover in this modern era."


    He was amused by what she said. "Yes, I was wrong. That was very stupid of me. How about I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious to apologize?"


    Kerry¡¯s smile widened. "That''ll be great! Hurry up! I''m famished!"


    She didn¡¯t feel hungry when they were talking about work, but now that they finished their work, her stomach began to growl.


    "It''s my fault. Please forgive me. This was the first time you came to my company, and I didn''t entertain you well." Terence hurriedly took Kerry to the restaurant he booked and then ordered dishes many enough to fill the whole table. Once the food was served, he said, "Miss Kerry, please eat more. The food here is delicious!"


    "Mr. Chen, you should just call me Kerry from now on. There''s no need to be too formal.


    Anyway, we¡¯re having a partnership now. We¡¯ll definitely meet each other often in the future," Kerry said with a smile.


    Terence nodded. "Alright. In that case, you shouldn''t call me Mr. Chen either. It''s fine to address me straight with my name."

 Chapter 423 She Is No One

    "Terence. That''s a nice name."


    Kerry appraised Terence while munching on her food.


    She had heard of Terence''s name when she was abroad, but unfortunately at that time, Terence had always maintained close ties with the Xiao Group. The YH Group could not find the opportunity to do business with him; however, she did not expect that the partnership between both parties would be cancelled within a few years.


    After swallowing her meal, she gave him a smile and asked, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t mind, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?" Terence blurted out.


    "I''ve looked into your company. You have a strong partnership with the Xiao Group until recently. Why did you suddenly cancel the partnership? I''ve also heard that Barton of the Xiao Group pressured several companies that are loyal to him to refuse business with you. I want to know why," Kerry asked Terence casually.


    Her question caught Terence off-guard, so he didn''t know how to answer it properly.


    Kerry noticed the struggle on Terence''s face so she tried to make him relax a bit. She remarked


    smile. "You''re about the same age. Maybe you can become good friends in the future."


    "That would be quite difficult." Kerry looked at Jean and faked a smiled. "It seems like we can''t get along well with each other."


    Jean traded stares with Kerry; her eyes were still filled with the same ferocity they had earlier. But when she learned about the nature of the relationship between Kerry and Terence, she was visibly relieved.


    "So let me get this straight. Are you two business partners?" Jean inquired happily. Neither Terence nor Kerry showed any signs of responding to her.


    "Kerry, when are you free during your stay here? Perhaps we can have dinner together?" Barton asked eventually. He was curious to know more about this interesting development.


    Kerry replied with a smile, "How about next time? I will check my schedule and make an appointment with you if time allows it. Mr. Xiao, please excuse us. I have something else to do today. We have to go now."


    After saying that, Kerry and Terence went straight for the counter and paid for the groceries.

 Chapter 424 Cancelled

    Finally, Kerry and Terence walked out of the supermarket with the groceries. A pair of curious eyes followed Terence''s every step; when he realized Kerry''s gaze, he furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Well, I''m curious about your character and personality." A warm smile flashed across Kerry''s lips. "I noticed how you looked at that young woman from earlier. Is she the reason why your partnership with Barton''s company was cancelled?"


    "What? Who told you about it?" Terence''s eyes grew, his face warped into a surprised expression.


    "I won''t be in my current position if I can''t figure out such details." Kerry said with a smile. "Your eyes had a hint of disgust and annoyance during your exchange with the woman. She''s Barton''s daughter. I realized the truth about your situation."


    "Wow. You''re quite observant!" Terence chuckled. He was amused at this woman''s cleverness.


    "However, there''s something strange about that..." Kerry''s pretty eyes glowed with a mix of wonder and skepticism. "Barton and I have known each other way back. He never mentioned having a dau


    restaurant and reserve us a table," Terence lightly said.


    "Okay." After Kerry went to wash her face, Terence called Julia. She had been waiting for him for a long time, but he had not shown up.


    After answering his phone call, Julia asked, "Where have you been?"


    "Julia, I..." Terence stammered. "Well, I apologize. I still have business to attend to, and I''m afraid I have to work overtime."


    "I see..." Hearing what Terence said, Julia had mixed feelings.


    On one hand, she was a little disappointed, and on the other hand, she felt lucky.


    Julia was disappointed at Terence for not informing her beforehand.


    But she was fortunate; she didn''t have to see Terence today, nor did she have to say those cruel words to him.


    Julia smiled behind the phone and replied, "Okay, I understand. You can go ahead with your work."


    "Julia!" Terence uttered her name just as she was about to hang up.


    "Anything else?"


    "Never mind. I''ll tell you in a few days." Although he was confident that the partnership with the YH Group would push through, he decided to tell Julia when he had sealed the deal.

 Chapter 425 A Hapless Encounter

    "Then I''ll hang up," said Julia nonchalantly.


    After hanging up the phone, Terence felt that something was wrong. Julia was careful and polite when she spoke, which was completely different from her previous attitude. He really wanted to ask her what had happened.


    However, at the moment, the most important agenda on his mind was to secure the partnership between his company and YH Group.


    "Let''s go," Kerry said to Terence after washing her face. She felt a ton better after a refreshing wash.


    "Mr. Chen, I honestly think that your factory is pretty decent..." Along the way, Kerry was talking with Terence about the company''s affairs, various design and management improvements, and the recent trends in the business world. Her suggestions were very factual and reasonable. Terence kept them in mind.


    "I really apologize for the short notice. I''m afraid all the private booths in this restaurant are already occupied. We can only eat in the hall," Terence said with embarrassment.


    "T


    see through the glass door that the place was packed. "Let me tell you, the dishes here are very delicious. You have to stuff yourself up later!" Julia exclaimed. It was clear that she loved the place.


    Sherry was not in the mood for eating. All she thought about was the matter with Terence.


    Julia was ecstatic at first, but as soon as she entered the door, she froze in her tracks.


    "Hmm, Julia, could you please move? You''re blocking the door." Sherry was stunned at Julia''s odd behavior.


    For a long time, there was no response from Julia. Sherry followed Julia''s gaze and saw Terence at one of the tables.


    It was fine to see Terence; however, there was a lady sitting opposite him, and the two were talking and laughing happily, just like a young couple.


    Sherry would have melted in shame; she had just explained for Terence earlier, but now she had no excuses for him. It was really a slap in the face.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Chen?" Sherry was stunned for a while. "Why is he here?"

 Chapter 426 Ex-wife

    "Yes, I am also curious about it." A bitter smile flashed across Julia''s lips. "Terence told me that he was working overtime. It turns out that he is on a date with another woman!"


    Terence should have told her the truth, and she would not bug him anymore. Unfortunately, he decided to tell a lie!


    "Hey, calm down, Julia. Don''t rush into a conclusion. There''s must be some sort of misunderstanding here." Sherry played as the voice of reason. When she noticed Julia''s pale face and balled fists, Sherry remarked, "Julia, don''t be upset just yet."


    "Upset?" Julia revealed an empty smile. "I''m not upset at all!"


    Meanwhile, Terence and Kerry were sitting at the table and were enjoying a meal of garlic butter baked salmon, mushroom soup, and a bowl of tomato salad. With a smile, she said, "Terence, you''re an excellent man. Several ladies must be interested in you. Do you have a girlfriend right now?"


    "Me?" With an amused grin, Terence slightly shook his head. "No, I don''t have a girlfriend."


    ife, but his ex-wife."


    Kerry was stunned from what she had just heard.


    "Julia, what are you saying?" Terence frowned slightly. "We''ve made a deal..."


    With a sneer, Julia said to Kerry, "Miss, I have already signed the divorce agreement with Terence. Now we only need to get the divorce licenses. Don''t worry, he''ll be a free man before you know it."


    "Julia!" Hearing what Julia said, Terence''s face darkened. "Stop this nonsense! Kerry and I are just business partners. You''re reading too much into this."


    "It doesn''t matter." Julia smiled bitterly. "In fact, the reason why I invited you to dinner today is to talk about the divorce. I have accepted the alimony, and it''s time to move forward."


    "Sorry for the intrusion, but is there a misunderstanding? I think you''ve got the wrong idea about us," Kerry muttered awkwardly. "In fact, Mr. Chen and I are just business partners. We have been busy in the factory all day long, so we just had dinner together. We were just talking about work!"

 Chapter 427 Divorce

    Julia smiled faintly. Deep down, she was well aware that there was nothing going on between Kerry and Terence. She was just making use of Kerry as a reason to cut off the relationship between her and Terence. All in all, Kerry was the victim here. She felt rather apologetic to her, so she didn¡¯t want to act too aggressively towards her. "You don''t owe me any explanations.


    Your relationship with Terence is none of my business."


    She then turned toward Terence and said coldly, "We should quickly deal with the divorce papers. The sooner we get the licenses, the sooner you can flirt with your new girlfriend in the open."


    "Julia, calm down! You''re overreacting! Kerry and I are business partners, and we were just talking about business. I never told you about this because I didn''t want you to misunderstand us. Why are you suddenly asking for a divorce? What happened?"


    Terence stared a Julia in bewilderment.


    Kerry naturally felt that the situation wasn¡¯t


    her hand and asked patiently, "What''s wrong with you?


    Julia, tell me what happened. I can handle it." She smiled and said indifferently, "What happens is that I don''t love you anymore, so I want a divorce. Is this clear enough?


    Are you really that shameless that you''ll keep on pestering me despite knowing I don''t love you? It really isn''t worth it for you to do so for a woman like me."


    "You!" Terence clenched his fists. He felt like he was going to explode from anger, but facing Julia, he really felt helpless and could only endure the anger.


    "What? Are you going to hit me?" Julia laughed. "Okay, bring it on. As long as I can get a divorce from you, I''ll let you hit me as you wish. I promise you I''ll never fight back."


    "Fuck off! Get out of my sight! Don''t ever appear before me again!" Terence roared.


    "Sure, with pleasure." She straightaway turned around and walked away without as much as a backward glance. Tears were raining down her face.

 Chapter 428 Her Reason

    As he stared at Julia''s back, Terence felt like a knife was stabbing his heart.


    He realized that Julia was determined to end their relationship even though he had no idea what motivated her to act that way.


    "Mr. Chen, what happened? Is everything alright?" Kerry paid the bill. As she was about to step outside, she noticed the couple quarreling. When Julia finally left, Kerry pushed the door open and slowly approached Terence.


    "I''m alright. It''s nothing I can''t handle." A bitter smile flashed across Terence''s lips as he stared at Kerry. "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Well, uhm...." Kerry fumbled for the right words. After a pause, she replied, "After I paid the bill and was about to leave the restaurant, I noticed your dispute with Julia. I don''t want to add fuel to the fire so I waited silently by the door."


    "I apologize for the inconvenience. It was quite a farce." The bitter smile lingered on Terence''s lips.


    With a slight frown, Kerry said, "Hey, don''t be like that. Despite meeting her for the first time, I can tell that she loves you dearly. That''s why I''m int


    your own good. I don''t know what that means," Sherry replied with knitted brows.


    ''For my own good?'' Terence was stunned. "Do you remember if she had met anyone recently?"


    "Outside her usual circle, I don''t remember that she was seeing anyone. Oh! That''s it! I believe Julia met Jean a few times just recently." Like a flash of lightning, it occurred to Sherry. "I remember that Jean invited Julia to the coffee shop near the set. I wanted to go with her, but she insisted on going on her own. I also heard from the makeup artists that Jean dropped by the set again less than a week ago. Just recently, Jean''s new company opened and Julia went to congratulate her. The relationship between the two is very rocky at best, and she was very reluctant to attend the party. But I don''t know why..."


    "No wonder..." Terence sneered. He thought he had found the crux.


    ''What a silly girl! She thought she did this for my company''s good!'' he mused.


    "Sherry, thank you. You were a great help. Take good care of Julia. I''ll drop by again," Terence said to Sherry with a glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 429 Surprise

    "Mr. Chen, are you leaving? Where are you going?" Sherry hurriedly asked as Terence turned around. He hastened his pace and didn''t look back.


    The next morning, Jean arrived at the office early. While she was reviewing the script, she heard her secretary''s voice coming from the direction of the door. "Ms. Gu, Mr. Chen is here to see you."


    "Mr. Chen?" For a moment, Jean didn''t know what to do. When she finally came to her senses, she asked, "Which one?"


    "Are there any other Mr. Chen who might visit you? It''s Mr. Terence Chen. Should I send him in, Ms. Gu?"


    "Yes, send him in right away!" An excited smile formed on Jean''s face upon hearing the news. As the secretary left to fetch Terence, she quickly took out her purse, reapplied her makeup, straightened her clothes, and fixed he


    ?"


    "You!" Jean seethed at the audacity of this man. "How could you talk to me like that? Aren''t you afraid that I would tell my dad about the things that you''ve just said? If he finds out about the way that you''re treating me right now, you''ll pay."


    "Okay," Terence answered indifferently. "Do you think I''m afraid of your dad? Go run back to Barton and tell him that if he wants to make me pay, then he should come and try.


    Don''t you forget what I said. If you ever feed Julia lies again, you''d better make sure that I don''t find out. I won''t be nice."


    With that, he turned to leave. However, Julia leaped and put her arms around him, hugging him tightly from behind. "Terence, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I''ll listen to whatever you have to say."

 Chapter 430 Shunned

    "Unhand me!" A cold expression was painted on Terence''s as he shook off Jean''s head. "Don''t even dare to show your face in front of me in the future! Otherwise..."


    He glared daggers at her as he stormed out of the office. Hatred filled her eyes as she stared at his figure disappearing through the door.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ve brought your tea." The secretary was dumbfounded when she saw no signs of Terence as she entered the office. With the tea in her hand, she stood at the door in confusion and asked Jean, "Ms. Gu, where is Mr. Chen?"


    "Get the fuck out! Leave me alone!" Jean lost her temper and lashed out at her secretary.


    Meanwhile, Terence was still upset as he left the building. When he reached his car, he drove to the film crew. Unfortunately, he walked in on Julia and Samuel filming a kissing scene. Terence''s face immediately darkened when he spotted the pair.


    "Julia, hold on. Terence is here." Samuel saw Terence at the entrance. Since she was facing the other way, it was impossible for J


    o worry about my company''s affairs. Do you remember Kerry, whom you saw yesterday? She appeared just in time to save my ass. As long as we seal the partnership between our companies, the blow we suffered from the Xiao Group would mean nothing! You don''t have to do a stupid thing because of Jean''s threat."


    "I''ve told you that I really didn''t do it because of her threat!" Julia turned red in frustration. She raised her voice at him. "How many times do you want me to repeat myself to get my message across that thick skull of yours?


    Terence, for the last time, I want to divorce you because I really don''t love you anymore. Do you understand?"


    Julia was on the verge of breaking down; the mask she wore was littered with a thousand cracks and was falling apart. She did not expect Terence to be so stubborn this time. She shunned him with hurtful words, but he kept on coming back.


    She gave one final look at Terence, turned around, and cried out, "You can leave now. I don''t want to see you again!"

 Chapter 431 An Excuse

    "Why?" Terence looked at Julia in disbelief. "Why don''t you admit it?"


    "Admit what, Terence?" Julia answered with a sneer. "Terence, let me go! I really don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore."


    "Why are you in such a rush to break up with me?" Terence really didn''t understand why Julia still behaved like this. He was quite confident that they had resolved the issue that bogged them down in the past.


    Perhaps what Jean said was true; there was something going on between Julia and Samuel.


    He vividly recalled the kiss between Julia and Samuel just now. Terence felt really jealous that he balled his fists tightly.


    He was unaware that Julia didn''t believe anything he said earlier.


    Kerry was so young. Even if she was really Terence''s business partner, how could they fight against the cunning and seasoned tycoon that was Barton Xiao?


    She believed that the best solution was for her to stay away from Terence so that


    h for the generous invite, Mr. Xiao," Kerry said in a pleasant voice. "To be honest, I came back in H City on a very short notice, so I didn''t have enough time to arrange dinner with you. So..."


    "Please!" Barton said lightheartedly. "Since you''re here, you might as well let me show you my hospitality. Besides, I have something important to discuss with you."


    "What?" Kerry hesitated for a moment. "Our families have always been on lukewarm terms, at best, with each other for so several years. Although we are not incompatible as fire and water, I couldn''t say we are on friendly terms. I really can''t think of anything to talk about with you."


    "You''ll know when we meet." Barton chuckled, but he soon shifted to a much serious voice. "Kerry, I''m really sincere. Please do me a favor and have dinner with me. I''ll ask someone to pick you up."


    "No, thanks. That won''t be necessary. Please forward me the address. I''ll go there myself."

 Chapter 432 Drunk

    "All right." Barton smiled at Kerry''s reply.


    A few seconds later, Kerry''s phone pinged, signaling that she had received a message. She opened it and saw an address. She hailed a taxi and showed the driver the location that Barton had sent.


    The place Barton had reserved was a private club. Gorgeous pavilions, beautiful bridges, and clean rivers surrounded the place. The scenery along the way was scenic and elegant as well. Unfortunately, Kerry was in a sour mood and did not appreciate the breathtaking views.


    While sitting in the taxi, Kerry speculated why Barton had suddenly invited her to a meal.


    "Hello, Kerry." Barton waved his hand as soon as Kerry entered the private box. Even though he had been waiting for quite some time, he offered her a warm smile. "How have you been? Are you enjoying your stay here in H City? Have you met with any difficulties?"


    "I''m alright, Mr. Xiao. Nonetheless, thank you for


    nnot think of a single valid reason why I would want to break off this deal,"


    Kerry said with a smile. "I am not like you. I do not let my personal affairs interfere with my public life. I choose a business partner who has the strength and ability to back me up. You cannot do that because you are too blinded by your personal vendetta against Terence.


    Mr. Xiao, please try not to let your personal feelings get the better of you. Think twice before you let that happen again."


    "Shut up!" Barton yelled, pounding his fists on the table and standing up in a huff. He pointed a finger at Kerry. "I have been in the business world for a long time. I know how it works. I will run my business the way I want. I do not want a young girl telling me what to do. I think you are really¡ª"


    "Mr. Xiao!" Seeing that Barton was angry and might say something he would later regret, Zoe interrupted him. "Calm down! You are drunk!"

 Chapter 433 Trust

    Upon hearing Zoe''s words, Barton finally regained his senses.


    Although Kerry was his junior, she was also the daughter of YH Group¡¯s CEO. It was inappropriate, not to mention rude, of him to speak like that.


    With an embarrassed expression, he said, "Kerry, I''m sorry. I..."


    "It''s no big deal," Kerry indifferently cut him off. "Mr. Xiao, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave first. Please excuse me."


    "Kerry, please let me see you off," Zoe hurriedly said.


    As she accompanied Kerry to the door, Zoe couldn''t help but take another glance at her. She really admired Kerry''s character. Although Kerry was rather young, her courage and insight were indeed commendable.


    After mustering up her courage, Zoe finally said in an apologetic tone, "Kerry, I''m very sorry for what happened today. Mr. Xiao spoke so crudely because he was a little too anxious. Please don''t t


    ing is inevitable in social activities," Barton said with a smile.


    Jean wrinkled her brows. "But the doctor said you can''t drink. You''d better join less of such social engagements in the future. Even if we earn less, we already have enough to get by. You don''t have to work so hard."


    Upon seeing her concerned appearance, Barton smiled and held her hand. At this moment, He finally heaved a sigh of relief. How could such a kind girl be like what Zoe said?


    He patted the back of her hand and said, "I''m satisfied that I have such a caring daughter like you. My life isn¡¯t in vain. Even if I have to die now, I''m content."


    "Dad, don''t say such nonsense! We''ve just been reunited. Why are you talking about such an ominous thing as death?" Jean complained.


    "Okay, I won''t talk about it again." Barton smiled. "No matter what others say, you''re my daughter. I trust you."

 Chapter 434 George

    "Dad, what''s wrong? Is there anything amiss?" Jean asked, looking at Barton with confusion and unease. "Why are you acting so strangely?"


    Barton smiled and replied gently, "Nothing''s wrong. Anyway, no matter what other people say, I will believe you."


    "Dad, thank you!" Jean was moved by Barton''s words. She was actually nervous about his reaction to the gossips, but it turned out that her worries were misplaced. "In fact, I know that many people have gossiped a great deal about me since you came back, but your trust in me is unwavering. I really don''t know what to say."


    "Silly girl!" Barton smiled. "You''re my daughter. Of course, I trust you."


    Jean lowered her gaze, but her eyes were gleaming with a mixture of suspicion and delight.


    Barton brought the topic up right out of the blue today. Someone must have said something to him earlier to rouse his interest in the subject.


    The first person that came to her mind was Zoe. The secretary was almost always around Barton day an


    d?"


    "Okay..." said Jean, trembling.


    She couldn''t help trembling when she thought of those three dark and long years she had spent abroad.


    It was not easy for her to escape and return to H City, nor was it easy for her to forget the torment. She would never jump back to that hellish life!


    Mandy was right. Things were different now. She had Barton. Even if George Deng really came back, she would never yield to him.


    "Well, you can go upstairs and rest." Looking at her blank stare, Mandy couldn''t help but sigh. "Don''t think about that man. I''ll prepare some tea to help you sleep. Rest well tonight."


    "Got it." Jean nodded. She filled the bathtub with warm water and dipped inside. She put some herbal essence in the water, hoping it would soothe her mind and body. But her mind kept going back to the three years she had spent with George Deng.


    "No, no!" She quickly got up from the bathtub.


    ''George!''


    She clenched her fists. She couldn''t let him ruin her present life.

 Chapter 435 Its You

    That night, Jean had a hard time sleeping. When morning came, she reported to her office with a big frown and a bulging pair of eye bags. Her schedule was hectic all morning, and everyone was staring at her discretely when she went out to eat her lunch.


    While she was at the restaurant, Jean was restless; she kept on peering through the glass window. Suddenly, a figure flashed across her sight. Jean wanted to have a clear look, but the silhouette had already disappeared.


    In panic, Jean dashed from her seat and ran after the figure she just saw. When she saw no one on the street, she became upset.


    "Miss Gu, are you okay?" her secretary asked in a worried tone. "How are you feeling? Maybe I should take you to the hospital!" Everyone on the table was shocked when Jean suddenly left her seat, so her secretary followed her outside.


    "Don''t worry. I''m alright." The secretary''s question snapped Jean to her senses.


    "Are you sure?" The secretary was dubious of Jean''s


    away before I could apologize." Julia recalled their encounter.


    "Oh, right. I remember now, so that was you," he smiled. "I was in a hurry at that time. I''m sorry."


    Julia smiled back. "It''s me who should say sorry."


    The man extended his hand. "Hello, my name is George."


    "I''m Julia." Julia shook hands with him. "What a coincidence! Do you come here often?"


    "No, I just happened to eat nearby, and I came here to buy a cup of coffee. Was that Jean you were talking to a while ago?" George asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Julia nodded. "You are her...?"


    "Oh, I''m her friend. We met a couple of years ago. What about you?" George casually returned the question.


    "Me? I''m her sister." Having said that, Julia glanced at the window. "Well, it''s late. I should go now."


    George nodded, and with a twinkle in his eyes, said, "Let me drive you home."


    "No, it''s okay. I can take a taxi."


    "Don''t be a stranger." George smiled and gestured to the door. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 436 Its Time to Leave

    In the end, Julia had no choice but to accept George''s offer. His car had very dark-tinted windows and the interior was plain and clean, but there was a faint scent of mint and tobacco. Once they left the car park, he asked casually, "So, you''re Jean''s sister. You should know so much about her, right?"


    "Well, something like that," Julia absentmindedly replied.


    Last time they met, Jean promised to help with Terence''s problem. However, Julia was doubtful if Jean would keep her word. She was aware that Jean only thought about herself.


    "I see. Anyway, I''m just curious. Do you have any idea what happened between her and Barton Xiao?" George asked with a smile.


    "Huh? Wait, why are you asking me about that?" Julia turned her gaze at George in confusion.


    Despite already meeting George twice, Julia still treated him as a stranger. Even though she disliked Jean, she became suspicious when he suddenly asked about her private life.


    George looked like a decent man, but Julia had no idea about this man''s identity at all!


    "Please don''t take it the wrong way." George detected the suspicion in Julia''s voi


    ; soft jazz music was playing in the background and the restaurant was not crowded.


    Kerry replied with a smile, "Then order, I shall."


    They called in the waiter and placed their orders. After he left, Kerry muttered, "In fact, the most important reason why I leave H City on short notice is to ensure that our partnership will push through as soon as possible. I don''t know why, but I always feel uneasy as of late, so I have to settle this matter as quickly as I can. Perhaps I''m afraid that some unforeseen trouble will pop up and cause some delays."


    "Thank you," Terence said sincerely. "If it weren''t for you, I would have been done this time."


    "What are you saying? We''re friends, aren''t we? Please don''t forget the fact. And since we''re friends, don''t be so formal!" Kerry playfully tapped his shoulder. "But it''s a pity that you haven''t shown me around. I didn''t expect to leave so soon."


    Terence quickly replied, "Well, next time you come, I will fulfill my promise and tour you around. You must give me this opportunity."


    "Don''t worry. I will give you the chance," Kerry responded with a giggle.

 Chapter 437 A Serious Conversation

    Kerry looked at Terence and asked with a smile, "Let''s stop talking about me. How are you doing recently? I haven''t seen you for two days. Have you made up with your wife?"


    Terence smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Please, I don''t want to talk about that. I get quite annoyed when I think of the subject."


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Kerry was surprised they hadn''t patched up yet. Although Terence stated that he was uncomfortable about the topic, she was both concerned and curious so she tried to squeeze a few details more from him. Kerry asked worriedly, "Are you still at odds with each other?"


    "Yes, but it''s a lot more serious this time. I''m afraid it''s not just a simple lovers'' quarrel," Terence replied with a bitter smile.


    Julia and he had a huge misunderstanding before, but she hadn''t been so determined to chase him away. This time, she was so impervious to his appeals that he was at a loss. It seemed as though she had a deeper reason behind her stubbornness.


    "That shouldn''t be." Kerry frowned slightly. "I could see in her eyes that she still likes you. Why?"


    .


    When he arrived, Julia was in the middle of filming. She momentarily saw Terence from afar. She frowned slightly; she thought she had made it clear to him so why was Terence still haunting her?


    "Julia, what''s wrong?" Samuel asked, noticing that Julia had spaced out in the middle of their dialogue.


    "Nothing." She shook her head mildly. "Terence is here. I''m afraid I need you to act with me again. I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    "What?" Before Samuel could react, Julia pulled him along and the pair walked up to Terence. "Why are you here again? Haven''t I made myself clear to you?"


    "Julia, I''m here to ask for a little bit of your time. I think we need to have a calm and serious conversation," Terence responded.


    With a sneer, Julia looked at Terence and said, "What else do we have to talk about?"


    "You..." Terence didn''t like her tone. He was close to losing his temper, but he held it back because he knew Samuel was watching. Terence looked at him and asked, "Could you please leave us alone for a while? I have something to talk to Julia, in private."

 Chapter 438 For His Sake

    "Okay." Samuel was about to leave, but Julia grabbed him by the arm and stopped him.


    "You don''t have to leave. He''s the one who should go away," Julia said indifferently, still holding on Samuel''s arm.


    "Julia, don''t do this." Samuel frowned. "You must talk to him. Don''t keep this to yourself."


    "I have nothing to say." Julia turned her gaze to Terence. "I''ve told you what I wanted to say last time. I really don''t understand why you''re so shameless to come to my workplace and pester me."


    She grabbed Samuel''s hand and raised their entwined hands for Terence to see. "Isn''t this clear enough for you? I have a new boyfriend. Please stay away from me from now on."


    "Julia, you..." Samuel didn''t expect that Julia would put him in such an awkward situation. He whispered to her, "Don''t do this."


    "Hey! Why are you still standing there? Do you want to see us show off our love for each other that badly?" Jul


    gh her so she had to yell. "You really misunderstood us! It was all just a show."


    "You''re just pretending?" Yvette was stunned for a moment, but soon she snorted. "Don''t lie to me. I''m also an actress. I can see that you are serious when you look at Samuel."


    "If I can''t even deceive you, how can I deceive Terence?" Julia said with a bitter smile. "Yvette, I can''t explain all the details to you, but you must believe me. I''m doing everything so Terence would give up on me, even using Samuel as a pawn. I''m doing all of this for his sake."


    "What do you mean?" Yvette frowned. "Are you deliberately making him misunderstand you?"


    "Yes." Julia nodded.


    "Why?" Yvette was muddled by all the drama. "You''re the only one in Terence''s heart and you know that. What you''re doing to him is very hurtful. You are pushing him away, when he probably needs your support the most. Don''t you feel bad about doing this?"

 Chapter 439 Waiting

    "There''s nothing I can do about it," Julia said with a bitter smile. "Yvette, this is the only way I could help Terence. I really apologize for the grief I''ve caused you. I even dragged Samuel into this mess, but this was really all for show."


    "So, nothing is going on between you and Samuel?" Yvette asked and frowned slightly.


    "Of course none!" Julia shook her head. "Don''t worry. I will stay true to my promise. I will help you woo Samuel."


    "Julia, I..." Yvette was convinced of Julia and Samuel''s innocence and she felt ashamed at herself for her outburst. She blushed for saying harsh things to Julia a while ago. She wanted to apologize so badly.


    "There, there. It''s alright, really." Julia gently patted Yvette''s shoulder. "I don''t blame you for lashing out on me. I mean, who wouldn''t? It just shows that you really love Samuel."


    Yvette paused for a bit and said, "When Terence left just now, it was apparent in his eyes that he was truly heartbroken. Aren''t you a


    e me, please let me through." Jean was still in a daze, when a waiter interrupted her.


    She snapped out of her stupor and noticed that the waiter was carrying a teapot with him. ''Perfect!'' she thought. "Excuse me. Is that for the gentleman inside?"


    "Yes, ma''am." The waiter nodded. He looked at her curiously.


    "Give it to me," Jean said to the waiter with a smile. "Go and tell the rest of the staff not to disturb us."


    "Well..." The waiter hesitated.


    "I''m a customer here. Do as I say. Leave us, now!" Jean said coldly. "And remember, don''t disturb us."


    "Yes, ma''am!" The waiter handed the teapot to Jean and scuttled away. He did not want to argue with her kind. When Jean thought that no one was watching, she secretly slipped some powder from her pouch inside the pot. Then she walked into the booth, doped teapot in hand, and closed the door.


    "Julia?" Terence turned around with joy when he heard the door open. His face quickly changed at the sight of Jean.

 Chapter 440 Doped

    "Why are you here?" Terence asked coldly.


    "What? Did you think I was Julia?" With a smile, Jean put the teapot on the table. "Just give up. She won''t come tonight."


    "Get out!" Terence cried out. Jean''s appearance there meant only one thing¡ªshe must have forced Julia to tell her about this meeting. He glared at Jean intensely. "You''re not welcome here."


    "Terence, do you have to talk to me like that?" Jean asked with a bitter smile. "Do you dislike me so much?"


    "What the hell do you want, Jean?" Terence was especially hostile to her that night. "After everything you''ve done, how could you expect that I''d treat you kindly?


    I have warned you not to appear in front of me again, but you''re incredibly shameless and obstinate. You''ve completely ignored my words!"


    With a sigh, Jean said to Terence, "I know you hate me. You hate me for doing so many bad things in the past. You hate me for what my dad is doing to your company, and you even hate me for forcing Julia to leave you, right?"


    Terence simply


    the handle and found it unlocked.


    She hesitated for a while and pushed the door open. The curtains were parted in the middle so that a stream of sunshine illuminated the room. She was utterly stunned at the scene in front of her. In the bed was Terence and Jean. It seemed to her that the two had gotten too intimate the night before.


    Jean had woken up to Julia''s calls, and she quickly coiled around Terence, who was still sleeping soundly. When she saw the surprised look on Julia''s face, a weird smile appeared on her lips.


    Then, Jean jumped out of bed and screamed, "Ah!"


    Her shriek pierced through the morning calm like thunder. Terence, who had been lying in the bed, got startled and finally woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw Julia standing at the door.


    "Julia, you finally..." Terence was so happy that his attention was solely focused on her. He got up to embrace Julia and the blanket slipped down, exposing his bare skin to the air. He instantly felt a chill course through his naked body.

 Chapter 441 Take Responsibility

    Terence looked down and found himself naked. He was stunned; he had no recollection of what happened at all.


    He heard Jean''s voice from behind. "Julia! Why are you here?"


    "Why am I here?" Julia murmured.


    She had been mentally prepared for this. She knew that Jean must have had brewed another scheme when she received that message. However, her heart still ached to see Jean and Terence together in bed, naked.


    By this time, Terence had gotten more flustered. He looked at Jean in confusion and asked in a trembling voice, "Why are you here?"


    He tried hard to think back to what happened last night. He remembered clearly that he was waiting for Julia in the tea house. How did he go from there, fully clothed, to his room, undressed?


    He also remembered that Jean had left the private booth. What was she doing here with him?


    He had not eaten nor drunk anything except the tea. ''That''s it, there must be something wrong with the tea.''


    As he realized this, he slowly looked at Jean with fire in his e


    ou anymore.


    Whether you like it or not, we slept together. You have to take responsibility. Let''s get married!"


    "Shut up!" Terence sneered. "I know I shouldn''t have trusted you! You know how I feel right now? I feel so stupid! If Julia doesn''t forgive me this time, you shall feel my wrath!"


    "Julia again? Do you only think about her?" Jean uttered. "I love you so much. Can''t you just think about me?"


    "You..." While the two were arguing, Tina arrived at the door. Her jaw just dropped when she found Terence and Jean inside the room.


    She looked at the two and demanded, "What''s going on?" She could not believe what she saw.


    Tina was pissed off. She finally knew why Julia looked like the world had just ended for her. Terence was so stupid. How could he do such a thing?


    "Mom, this is none of your business." Terence was about to chase after Julia, but Tina blocked his way. "If you don''t explain to me everything this instant, you can never step a foot beyond this door. Tell me what happened!"

 Chapter 442 I Cant Afford To Give It

    Tina was pissed. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen when Julia and Terence finally made up.


    Jean, who stood on the side, began to weep. Unfortunately, her weeping only irked Tina even more. She shouted at Jean in annoyance, "What are you crying about?"


    "Mom, I''ve felt troubled enough, so please don''t cause any more trouble." Terence sat down, tiredly rubbing his temples. He also wanted to know what had happened. He didn''t understand why Julia could be here now, and he didn''t want to face her in this kind of situation.


    "I¡¯m causing trouble?" Tina glared at Terence angrily. "I''ve been waiting for you to clear the misunderstanding you and Julia have. Instead of doing so, you..."


    Tina glanced at the woman beside her, not knowing what else to say. In the end, she just heaved a dee


    wouldn¡¯t meddle.


    "Hey, you..." Tina was about to speak, but Jean had run out of the house with tears all over her face. Jean didn¡¯t even greet her first.


    When she turned around, she saw Terence coming down the stairs. She hurriedly went towards him. "Terence, what''s going on? Has the matter been solved? Why did she leave?"


    Upon hearing Tina''s barrage of questions, Terence dropped his butt on to the sofa and said, "Mom, stop asking questions. I''m in a very bad mood now."


    "How can I not ask?" With a sigh, she took the seat across him. "Terence, I''m your mother. Why the hell did you do such a thing? You even let Julia see it! Are you really going to make do with Jean for the rest of your life?"


    "How can that be? I don''t like her at all." Terence frowned. "I won''t be with her."

 Chapter 443 A Heart-to-heart Talk

    "Then what do you want to achieve by doing this now?" Tina became more serious than ever. "Do you know that you have hurt the two girls so much by doing this? Although I don''t like Jean, this time, I have to speak for her. It''s really unfair to her."


    Terence frowned slightly and said, "Mom, do you truly think of me that way?"


    Tina was stunned when she saw the hurt in his eyes. She raised Terence to be a man of honor and dignity, so why was she doubting his words now? His question snapped her back to her senses. She was overwhelmed by what she had seen with her own eyes this morning, so she could not help but take it against her son.


    She looked at Terence squarely, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked him, "All right. I''ll listen to your side of the story. What the hell is going on?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know." Terence smiled bitterly and recited his version of events as best as he could. "I arranged a date with Julia last night at a tea house. I wa


    ack fiercely at Terence''s house, got in the car, and started driving. Moments later, a man came out from behind a tree, jumped in his car, and followed Jean.


    For the past few days, George had been following her secretly. He just wanted to see what she was doing. He was there when Jean dragged Terence from her car to his house. He did not expect that she would stay in a man''s house for the night, so he pulled a stakeout where he had a good view of the door.


    Even a fool would know what had happened inside.


    George stared at Jean''s car and sneered.


    Now that he was back, he was intent on making Jean''s life miserable. He was keen on snooping out dirt on her or any weakness that would help him toy with her life. He wanted Jean to dance on the palm of his hand so badly.


    Instead of going to the company, Jean went straight home. She discussed the countermeasures with Mandy, and her mother agreed with her plan. "Okay, I see. I''ll call Barton now," Mandy said.

 Chapter 444 Locked Away

    When Barton received Mandy''s call, he was in the middle of a meeting. Since the awkward accident, he had not received any calls from Mandy, let alone meet with her.


    Barton suspected that Mandy had a thing for him since that day, but the feeling was not mutual. He expressed his thoughts through Jean, hoping it would stop Mandy from pursuing him. So when he learned that she was calling, he was quite hesitant in answering. After all, things were awkward between them. Could it be that she refused to give up on him?


    Looking at his phone screen, a hundred thoughts went running on Barton''s mind. After hesitating for a long time, he finally answered. "Hello?"


    Mandy waited anxiously for Barton to pick up her call. After she heard his voice, she quickly muttered an apology. "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry to bother you."


    "Oh, it''s fine. What''s up?" Barton frowned and asked.


    "I''m really sorry to bother you at this time, but it''s about J


    "I''m really fine," Jean replied stubbornly.


    "Jean!" Mandy joined in. "Open the door now. Don''t you know that your father and I are both worried about you? You are our daughter. If you have grievances, please open the door, and let''s talk about it. Don''t worry. Your father and I will never let go of whoever did this to you."


    Thinking of what Mandy had said to him a while ago, Barton demanded, "Did that brat Terence bully you last night? Tell me, I will help you teach him a lesson!"


    "Dad, it''s not like that..."


    "If you don''t come out, I''ll call him right now. I''d like to know what he has done to make my daughter so sad." Barton was about to press the call button when they heard a click.


    The door opened and Jean stepped out. With tears all over her face, she said, "Dad, don''t call. It has nothing to do with him.


    I''m ashamed enough for what happened. Please don''t call that man." She looked at him despondently.

 Chapter 445 A Fathers Job

    "At last! You finally opened the door." Barton felt sorry for Jean when he saw her puffy eyes. "My sweet little girl, don''t cry.


    Tell me, what happened?"


    "Dad..." Jean felt so wronged that she threw herself into his arms. Barton gently rubbed her back and said in a soft voice, "It is okay. Everything will be okay now. Daddy''s here so please stop crying."


    After Jean calmed down, he asked once more, "Tell me, what happened? Was Terence mean to you?"


    "No, Dad. This has nothing to do with him," Jean blurted out. "Please don''t dial his number."


    "Just look at you! You''re crying so hard. What''s wrong? If you don''t tell me, I have to squeeze the truth out of that brat!" Barton said. "Look Jean, I''m your father. I love you so much. Do you know how sad I feel when I see you like this?"


    "Dad, I..." Jean shifted her gaze to the floor, not knowing what to say.


    "Tell me, what happened


    ke this against me. I''m just doing a father''s job."


    Mandy was stunned. She knew that Barton only told her this because he thought Julia was her biological daughter.


    Mandy smiled and said hurriedly, "It''s not your fault. How could I blame you?"


    She was overjoyed. She felt so elated to know that Barton was really determined. She could not stop herself from smiling.


    The joy on Mandy''s face was so obvious that Barton looked at her confusingly.


    It was not until she saw his quizzical stare that Mandy realized her gaffe. She coughed awkwardly and blurted out, "Both Jean and Julia are my daughters. I will treat each one fairly.


    As for Terence, whether or not he decides to divorce Julia, that''s his own choice. No one else can interfere."


    "I''m relieved to know that." Barton nodded. "I''ll leave Jean to you. I told her to wait for her food in bed. I have something to deal with."

 Chapter 446 Refuse A Toast Only To Drink A Forfeit

    Mandy studied Barton''s face. Since the incident, he had been avoiding her. These days, he didn''t come home at all, but he often took Jean out.


    It had been a long while since he had come home, and Mandy wanted him to stay.


    "How about staying for dinner? Dinner is ready," she said, her eyes glimmering with hope.


    "No, thanks," Barton replied. "I have things that I need to do."


    Unwilling to give up, she stood in his way and said, "Well, no matter how important this thing is, you still have to eat, right? You..."


    Barton frowned and stopped her before she could finish. "As I said, I have things that I need to do."


    The glum look on his face embarrassed Mandy.


    Finally, she stepped aside to make way for him. "Then... I won''t bother you about it anymore, but if you ever find the time,


    If you refuse me this time, I think you know what''s going to happen next."


    Terence grinned. "Mr. Xiao, I don''t need time to think about it. I''ve made up my mind."


    Barton was stunned for a moment. Very quickly, his surprise turned into joy.


    As a man, for whom career was the most important thing, Baron couldn''t imagine how Terence could still say no.


    Confidently, he urged him, "Okay, tell me."


    Terence remained indifferent as he spoke. "I will only have one wife in my life, and that''s Julia. Thirty percent of your shares is surely a lot, but..."


    He paused and smiled. "But I think you''d better leave your shares to Jean''s future husband. It''s impossible for us to be together."


    Barton''s face darkened. He told Terence coldly, "Are you refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit?"

 Chapter 447 A New Love

    Terence chuckled and said, "You may think so."


    "Terence, you..." Barton was so pissed off. He looked at Terence and asked, "I don''t understand. What''s wrong with Jean? Why do you hate her so much?"


    Terence just sneered and did not answer Barton''s question.


    He glanced at Barton and said, "Mr. Xiao, I have some work to do in my office. I''ll be going ahead."


    The dinner ended in discord, but Terence was proud of himself, at least he showed moxie.


    It was already late in the evening. Julia finished removing her makeup and was about to leave when she saw Tina waiting by the door. She was stunned for a while and asked, "It''s so late, Auntie. Why are you here?"


    It was not unusual for Julia to finish work this late, so she always came prepared for the chilly night breeze. It was cold outside, and seeing Tina''s hands red with cold, she quickly took off her gloves and gave them to her. "Please put these on."


    "I''m


    be lying to me, right?"


    "Auntie, I''m not lying to you. You''ve probably seen that man before. He''s the lead actor in the movie that I''m currently shooting," said Julia with a smile. She put all her effort to make it look like she had genuine feelings for Samuel.


    "Julia, please don''t joke around." Tina frowned. "How could you...?"


    "Nothing is impossible," Julia said. "Auntie, he has been with me since I left Terence. Maybe he is not as excellent as your son, but he is very good to me and he will make for a good husband.


    I''m not getting any younger. I''ve wasted a lot of time on Terence in the past, and I can''t afford living like this anymore. We live in different worlds. My only wish now is to live peacefully. Please, let me go."


    Tina frowned and asked, "Is this what you truly want?"


    "Yes, Auntie." Julia nodded solemnly. "I don''t want to be with Terence anymore. Please help me persuade him to move on."

 Chapter 448 No Liberty To Get Drunk

    "Julia, I''m finding this hard to believe." Tina frowned and didn''t know what to say. "Have you really made up your mind?"


    "Yes, Auntie," Julia nodded firmly. "I have to get up early tomorrow, so I should better go now. Thank you for the dinner and take care."


    "Julia? Julia..." Tina wanted to stop her, but Julia, after saying her goodbyes, darted out of the restaurant in the blink of an eye.


    After walking out of the restaurant, Julia breathed a sigh of relief. She could not keep lying in front of Tina like that. If she did not walk out that instant, the truth would have been exposed.


    After Julia left, Tina stayed inside for a long time. She finished the meal while pondering on her next step. She wanted to confirm what Julia told her with her own eyes, and she planned to find another opportunity to investigate everything that had happened so far.


    When Julia arrived at the hotel, she happened to bump into Samuel at the lobby. He noticed how she was not quite herself, so he


    o say anything to her now.


    He contemplated on what to do as he walked along the corridor to his room. It seemed to be the right time to have a good talk with Terence.


    He genuinely thought that Terence could take good care of Julia, so he was willing to root for them. But things took a strange twist and he was not so sure now.


    Samuel chose an idle afternoon to confront Terence. He rushed to the HT Group building and demanded to see Terence. He was eager to give him a piece of his mind.


    When Jillian came to report this, Terence was stunned. "Can you say that again? Who''s at the lobby right now?"


    "Samuel, the famous movie star!" Jillian said his name with joy and excitement. It was the first time that she had seen a famous, not to mention very attractive, actor up so close. It was inevitable that she would react this way.


    "What''s he doing here?" Terence frowned.


    He had not settled accounts with Samuel and Julia yet, but he came to him all on his own. "Let him in."

 Chapter 449 Rivalry

    Following Terence''s order, Jillian went out to fetch their guest. As soon as Samuel entered his office, Terence felt his bad intentions. He got up from his chair and was about to ask his purpose for coming, when Samuel stepped forward and punched him right in the face.


    Terence did not see that coming. He staggered after receiving the blow, and he had to grab his desk to regain balance.


    Jillian, who was standing by the door, screamed in shock. She rushed to Terence''s side. No matter how big of a fan she was of the actor, her boss was definitely more important. "Mr. Chen, are you okay?" she asked worriedly.


    Terence touched his lips and found blood on his fingers. Pain was slowly throbbing from his left cheek where Samuel''s punch landed. He shook his head and replied, "I''m fine."


    "What are you doing? How could you just hit others out of the blue?" Jillian scowled at Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Terence coldly and said, "That one''s for Julia. You deserve at least that for making her cry."


    "You


    his rival in love.


    Terence considered carefully before asking. "I don''t mean to impose, but can I ask you a favor?"


    "Sure. If it''s within my capacity to help. What is it?" Samuel appeared ready to help.


    "What I''m going to do next may be very dangerous. Jean is a lunatic. I''m afraid that if I go anywhere near Julia, she will do something bad to her." Since that terrible night, Terence hadn''t shown his face in front of Julia because of this concern.


    Nowadays, the farther he was away from Julia, the better it was for her protection.


    Samuel nodded in agreement. "Alright. That makes sense. What do you want me to do then?"


    "I''ll remain distant from her until this matter is handled smoothly. It pains me, but she should stay angry at me for a while longer. So please take good care of her for me. It''s not convenient for me to see her these days." Terence sighed.


    "But you know, if things go on like this, the misunderstanding between you will grow deeper and deeper," Samuel said worriedly.

 Chapter 450 Absurd Marriage Plans

    "I don''t have much of a choice at the moment," Terence smiled bitterly. "I''m satisfied as long as Julia is safe and sound."


    "Okay, I promise you." Samuel nodded and agreed.


    "Thank you." Terence thanked him, and the two shook hands. Now that Julia was in Samuel''s care, he became more assured in pursuing his plans.


    After leaving Terence''s office, Samuel went straight back to the film set. Meanwhile, Terence received a call from Simon, asking him to go back to their house as soon as possible.


    Terence frowned after hearing the urgency in his father''s voice. He quickly wrapped things up in his office and drove straight to his parents'' house.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Why did you summon me in a hurry?" Terence demanded as soon as he entered the house. His jaw dropped upon finding the figures of Barton and Jean sitting in front of his parents.


    Jean smiled once she heard his voice and looked affectionately towards Terence''s direction. The moment she saw him, s


    but Terence is also my only son. If two people want to get married, the most important thing is not money or a house, but the relationship between the two. If Terence doesn''t like Jean, it will never be a happy union."


    Simon smiled. He had tolerated his friend''s arrogance in his own household, but he wanted to send a clear message. "If Terence doesn''t like Jean, no matter what conditions you offer, I can''t agree to this. As his father, I will respect my son''s choice. If they end up living miserable lives in the future, he will never forgive me."


    "So you don''t want to save my face?" Barton frowned and muttered coldly.


    Simon sighed deeply and said, "Barton, I think it''s better to let our children decide their fate. They''re adults now. As their guardians, we can only give some advice, but the decisions fall squarely on them. Isn''t that right?"


    "Enough!" Barton sneered. "It seems that you have made up your mind not to let your son take responsibility!"

 Chapter 451 I Agree

    "It''s not like that." Thin creases started to appear on Simon''s brows. "Jean knows clearly what happened between Terence and her. But if you insist on us taking responsibility, we can only take responsibility in other ways."


    In fact, he had made it clear. They were willing to compensate Jean in other ways, such as giving her money. Marriage, however, was practically out of the question.


    "Do you think I¡¯m short of money?" Barton sneered.


    "I know you¡¯re not lacking money, but that really is the only thing we can give to compensate her."


    "Dad, I agree to marry Jean." Terence suddenly spoke.


    "What? What did you say?" Both Tina and Simon were stunned by what Terence said. The two of them looked at him with bewilderment. After the shock passed, Tina finally lost it and asked, "Are you crazy?! Do you know what


    t Simon. "Do you have any objection?"


    "We respect Terence''s opinion," Simon said indifferently.


    Jean held Terence''s hand and said, "Terence, do you really agree? Why do I feel like I''m dreaming? It doesn¡¯t feel real at all."


    "Silly girl. Do you have time tonight? Should we have dinner together?" Terence asked affectionately.


    "Sure!" Jean nodded repeatedly.


    This scene almost exceeded Tina¡¯s tolerance limit. She impatiently pulled Terence over. "Come with me."


    She dragged Terence all the way upstairs and pushed him into an empty room. Upon closing the door tightly, she asked, "What the hell are you doing? Are you really going to marry that Jean?"


    "What do you think?" Terence smiled noncommittally.


    Tina was stunned. She fixated her gaze at Terence and asked, "What are you planning in the end?"

 Chapter 452 A Dream Comes True

    Terence took a deep breath and said to his mother, "Mom, let me handle this. Trust me, I know what I''m doing."


    "What the hell are you thinking?" Tina looked at Terence and noted the seriousness in his eyes. By this time, she had finally realized that Terence must have thoroughly planned this, but she really couldn''t figure out what he wanted to achieve.


    "Everything will unfold soon, you''ll see," Terence smiled. "All right. They are still downstairs. If I stay here any longer, they might become suspicious."


    Tina looked concerned, but said nothing in the end. She just hoped deep inside that her son knew what he was doing.


    She comforted herself with the thought that Terence must have had hidden a trick up his sleeves. Since her son had already made up his mind, it was meaningless to ask further questions.


    Terence went downstairs, followed by Tina. During the few minutes that Terence remained upstairs, Jean had been a bundle of nerves. She knew that Tina didn''t like her ever since. Besides, Terence respected his mother a lot; i


    l; she was afraid that this was just a dream. If she woke up from the dream, everything would turn into bubbles and drift away into the late afternoon sky.


    Seeing the disbelief on her face, Terence could not help asking, "What''s wrong with you? Is the food here not to your liking?"


    "No! No, that''s not it," Jean replied hurriedly, "It''s just that. I feel that all of this is happening too suddenly. I can''t believe it at all!"


    Just two days ago, Terence had spoken ill of her. Now, he seemed to have changed into another person entirely. This feeling was really too good to be true.


    "I just can''t believe this is actually happening." Tears streamed down Jean''s face. "I''m afraid this is all an illusion.


    I used to see you treat my sister like this, but now..."


    "Jean, don''t cry," Terence handed her some tissue paper. "Don''t worry. You''re not dreaming, nor are you imagining things. It''s all real."


    "Terence..." After hesitating for a while, she looked at him incredulously. "Can you tell me why you suddenly changed your mind?"

 Chapter 453 Truths And Lies

    Terence stopped in the middle of cutting a slab of steak. He put down his fork and knife and asked, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Yes, I want to hear the truth." Jean looked at Terence.


    Terence had no choice but to oblige her request. He was well aware how relentless Jean could be. He paused for a while and replied, "All right, I''ll tell you the truth. I just hope you''re ready to hear it."


    He took a sip of red wine to wash away the taste of beef in his mouth, and he looked at the woman opposite him. He could tell that she was very anxious. "In fact, I changed my mind because of Julia."


    "Julia?" When she heard the name, Jean frowned instinctively and pulled a long face. "It''s her again."


    She refused to accept why everything Terence did revolve around Julia.


    "You''re jumping to conclusions. Let me finish my words first," Terence smiled. "You know wh


    "Look at you. You''re overthinking again." Terence looked at her helplessly. "Didn''t you say a minute ago that you wouldn''t be angry?"


    "Why do you want to know?" she asked him again, but more calmly this time.


    "Actually, I didn''t mean anything else. I really didn''t remember anything that night. I don''t remember what happened at all. That was the first time between us. I might sound pathetic, but I don''t want it to be like this." Terence frowned.


    Jean''s face turned red as a tomato. She lowered her gaze and complained, "What are you talking about?"


    "What''s wrong? Did I say anything wrong?" Terence smiled. "Are you shy?"


    "No, I''m not!" Jean uttered.


    Terence smiled boyishly. "Well, if you don''t want to tell me, we can stop. I don''t have to know the answer."


    After hesitating for a while, Jean uttered, "Don''t blame me for what I am about to say."

 Chapter 454 Nightmare

    "Don''t worry. I won''t," Terence assured her.


    Jean stared at him doubtfully, looking rather nervous.


    "You really won''t blame me?" she asked. Terence smiled. "You don¡¯t have to tell me if you¡¯re that worried."


    "No, I..." She hesitated for a long while but eventually decided to come clean. "In fact, nothing really happened that night. I really wanted to be with you, so I came up with this idea.


    Terence, I really like you, so I did this. You don''t blame me, right?"


    "So... nothing happened between us that night?" Terence paused and stared at Jean thoughtfully. "Then why did Julia come?"


    "It was... because I texted her." She looked away and bit her lower lip. "Julia is the biggest obstacle between us. As long as I could make her completely give up on you, nothing will stand between us anymore. Terence, I..."


    Terence


    you left, you even took away all of our savings and stabbed me. I was lucky though. I was sent to the hospital and survived. Otherwise, how could I possibly know that you¡¯re faring so well now?"


    He pinched her chin harder. "After you left, those loan sharks came to me and beat me half to death. See? I really had no other choice but to come looking for you."


    George softened his tone. "In any case, we were married once. Do you really have the heart to see me killed by those beastly guys?"


    "You want money, don''t you?" Jean sneered. "Okay, I''ll give you the money. Tell me, how much do you want?


    Five million dollars should be enough, right? I''ll wire you the money tomorrow. After that, I''ll be grateful if you stop disturbing my life in the future."


    "Five million dollars?" George scoffed. "Do you take me as a beggar?"

 Chapter 455 A Fiendish Guest

    "What the hell are you doing? Why are you here?" Jean demanded. George suddenly appeared in front of her; he looked much haggard than ever, but his eyes were more alert, cunning, and vicious. She smelled trouble and she did not like it one bit.


    "Don''t you want to invite me inside? It looks so cozy in there." George sneered at the distraught woman.


    "Is it necessary?" Jean sneered back. "George, let me say this again. Our relationship is over! I don''t want to have any ties with you. I hope you understand this clearly."


    "Yes, believe what you like, but you seem to be forgetting something, dear." George wickedly smiled. "When you stabbed me back then, you should have known that I won''t let go of you that easily. How could you come back here and live a good life while you left me rotting in that hellish hospital for two months?"


    He looked at her from head to toe. "Look at you now. You''re living in a luxurious house, you''re driving a classy car, and you''re running your o


    Don''t you want to eat with me?"


    "If you were in my shoes, I doubt you would be able to eat, much more take a bite," Jean replied icily.


    She slumped on the couch and took out her phone to surf the Internet, waiting for George to finish his dumplings.


    George took his time to gobble up every morsel, and sat on the sofa next to Jean. He rubbed his belly in delight and remarked, "That was so delicious. I came back to H City as soon as I could. I haven''t eaten a homemade meal for a long time!"


    "Really?" Jean uttered coldly. "I hope you''re so stuffed with dumplings that you''d choke. Anyway, let''s talk about it quickly. How much money do you want? Just tell me. I will help you as much as I can. Take this money and go somewhere else. Live your own life. From now on, our paths should never cross again."


    "Are you that eager to drive me away?" George laughed cruelly. He really seemed to enjoy taunting Jean.


    "Cut the crap! How much do you want?" Jean demanded sternly.

 Chapter 456 Rekindle Our Love

    "Jean, I didn''t come all the way back here for your money," George said and licked his lips. "I have thought about this for a long time. I think our relationship can still be saved. In the past, every time we quarreled with each other, it was because of money. Now, you have your own company and you found out you have a rich father. Money is no longer a problem. Let''s rekindle our love; nothing will get in the way of our relationship now."


    "Are you kidding me?" Jean replied with a sneer. "George, you weren''t listening to me, were you?


    Our relationship has been over for a long time. Over, you hear me? You''re my ex-husband now. I don''t want to see you suffer like this so I will give you that sum as compensation for what I did to you. But love and stuff like that, don''t bet on it. You should sweep that fantasy out of your head.


    Besides, I''m going to marry Terence soon. I advise you to leave with the money as soon as possible, or I won''t let this


    up, she sneered, her hand still on her cheek. "George, do you really think we can go back to the past?


    I lived a hellish life for three years. Who, on their right mind, would want to return to that?


    Three years ago, I went abroad with you without hesitation, thinking we would live prosperously together. However, when we got there, you either wasted your time gambling and getting drunk, or lashing out on me whenever you lost money. Yes, I stabbed you. To be honest, I really wanted to stab you to death at that time. I didn''t want to live such a miserable life anymore. Don''t you understand?


    George, I just want to start a new life. I really..."


    "If it''s because of my violence, I apologize to you. I promise I won''t hurt you again." George held her hand. "Jean, I really love you. Please give me a chance. I..."


    "Let go of her!" Mandy pushed George away. "Go back to where you came from! I will never give my precious daughter to you again!"

 Chapter 457 Appeasement

    "Shut up!" To no one''s surprise, George did not show any respect towards Mandy at all. He scoffed at her, "I''m not talking to you so shut your trap. Stick your nose somewhere else!"


    Jean followed up by saying, "Mom, just stay upstairs."


    "No! He''s too violent..."


    "Go upstairs." Jean frowned at her.


    Mandy kept shifting her stare between Jean and George. After a while, she said to Jean worriedly, "All right. Please be careful."


    After Mandy climbed the stairs, Jean looked at George and said defiantly, "George, I won''t agree to what you said. You can leave now."


    "Are you sure about that?" He rolled his eyes. "Well, since you don''t want to live with me again, I guess there''s no use in keeping your secret, right?


    I''m free tomorrow. I want to have a nice, long talk with Barton. I''m certain he must want to know who his real biological daughter is."


    After saying that, he headed for the door. His statement instantly mad


    y." Jean nodded and she felt relieved deep inside.


    After that, George finally went on his way. Jean slumped on the sofa and sighed heavily. Mandy, who was still crouching beside the stairs all this time, came down as soon as the coast was clear. She sat in front of her and asked, "What should we do now, Jean?"


    Mandy frowned tightly. It was not easy for them to get to this point now. She sensed that Jean''s wish was about to come true, but George appeared out of nowhere to mess up the situation. Both of them were really upset.


    "Mom, leave me alone for a while. I''m already fed up with your questions. Don''t bother me anymore." Jean frowned.


    "Jean, I''m really worried about you," Mandy mumbled awkwardly.


    Jean sighed. "Anyway, I''ve got a month to think my way out of this mess."


    "But Jean, didn''t you say that he was dead?" Mandy looked at her with furrowed brows. She could not make heads or tails of what was happening.

 Chapter 458 Questions

    The last time they were together, Jean was beaten up by George. Desperate to protect herself, she grabbed a fruit knife from the tea table and stabbed him in the abdomen without thinking further.


    At that moment, she felt like she finally returned all the grievances she had suffered in the past three years to him.


    But seeing him bleeding profusely and passing out quickly pulled her sense back. Fear swept over her. She thought she¡¯d killed him, so she hurriedly packed up her things and fled back to the country.


    The safety of home and the comfort of familiar environments made her forget those three miserable years. She thought everything had passed and no one would disturb her life anymore. To her surprise, however, George survived and now came after her.


    "I don''t know. Mom, I''m really upset now. Can you just leave me alone for a while?" she said with a frown.


    Seeing as Jean really looked like she had loads in her mind, Mandy gave up on questioning her and went back to her own room. After Mandy


    ink I''m a bad person?"


    At this moment, tears already started to rain down her face, and she started to weep. She said between her sobs, "I don''t know what was wrong with me or why I did such a thing. But Dad, I really, really like him. I really don''t know what the meaning of my life is if I lose him.


    After it happened, I actually regretted what I did. I wanted to tell Terence the truth, but I really didn''t have the courage. Later, he unexpectedly agreed to marry me. At that time, I felt so happy that I..."


    Instead of finishing her sentence, Jean sank into silence. A moment later, she smiled weakly, took a deep breath, and said in a resigned tone, "I had dinner with Terence last night, and I told him the truth. Dad, I''m sorry. You should just scold me!"


    "You said... you told Terence the truth?" Barton was very angry at first, but when he heard that she had told Terence the truth, he finally felt a bit relieved.


    He knew it! How could his daughter be the kind of person Terence said she was?

 Chapter 459 Congratulations

    "Yes." Jean nodded. She had already spent a lot of time with Barton. Therefore, she had a good estimate of his tolerance. She also knew that if she said so, he would dispel his suspicion of her.


    With a bitter smile, she confessed, "Dad, I did something wrong, but I really regretted it afterwards. I really like Terence so much, and I wanted to be with him so badly.


    The guilt has been weighing on me since that night. Yesterday, Terence asked me out for dinner, and I confessed to him. He handled the truth well. I felt relieved after doing that, Dad."


    "Silly girl, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Barton breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I did something wrong, and I felt embarrassed. I don''t have the face to tell you." She fidgeted in her seat. Barton was somehow amused of her childish behavior. "Dad, are you angry for what I did?"


    "If you can own your mistakes, and not repeat them, I don''t see any point in scolding you. You''re an adult who can thin


    er Julia was seated, she asked, "What would you like to drink?"


    "Don''t bother, thanks," Julia said with a straight face. "Spill it out already. What do you want from me?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Jean smiled. She did not care even though Julia looked pissed off. "Are you dying to know about my good fortune?"


    Julia frowned. "If you have something to say, just say it. I don''t have time to dilly-dally with you.


    I have to go back to the set soon."


    "Oh my, it seems that you''re really busy! Well, since you are in a hurry, I won''t beat around the bush. I''ll make this short," said Jean with a smile.


    "I''m here to tell you that I''m going steady with Terence now. We''re going to hold a wedding ceremony soon. By then, everyone shall know me as Mrs. Chen."


    "Really? Good for both of you!" Jean''s news left a gaping hole in Julia''s chest while her throat was filled with bile. Despite that, she managed to smile and utter, "Congratulations!"

 Chapter 460 Secret Alliance

    With a big smile on her face, Jean bragged, "In fact, I''m just as surprised as you are. I didn''t expect that Terence would be so kind to me. He''s really spoiling me these days."


    Holding back the despondency in her heart, Julia pretended not to care and replied candidly, "If you asked me here just to show off, then I must cut this meeting short. You should know by now that I gave up on Terence. Do you still think it''s meaningful to meet me and show off?"


    Jean''s face darkened. "I know my announcement left a bitter taste in your mouth. But Julia, love is not bound by rules of logic. It''s just how it is; he doesn''t love you anymore, so he went to me."


    "Don''t you have a drop of decency in you?" Julia hissed with a cold stare. "I really don''t have time for this nonsense. I should leave."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood up. Seeing that Julia was about to leave, Jean hurriedly cried out, "Wait!"


    Jean reached for Julia''s arm and pulled her ba


    so stop spacing out. I''m going through the divorce so everyone will be happy," Julia muttered, trying to sound more cheerful.


    She then pointed to her corner. "I''m going to practice my lines some more. See you around!"


    When Julia left, Samuel was still bothered about the way things turned out. The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. He finally decided to give Terence a call and told him what he had witnessed and what Julia had said to him, "I think Julia is very determined this time. She didn''t listen to my advice. I recommend you''d better think of a way to deal with this subject in advance."


    "Okay, I see." Terence smiled bitterly. "Thank you for letting me know."


    "You don''t have to thank me. I didn''t do it for you." Samuel frowned. "As long as you remain good and true to Julia in the future, everything I have done today won''t be in vain."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t waste your trust in me," Terence replied confidently.

 Chapter 461 A Stubborn Beauty

    The day after meeting with Jean, Julia decided to call Terence. She requested him to go with her to the Civil Affairs Bureau in order to go through the divorce procedures. But he refused her.


    "What? Why won''t you go with me?" Jean asked Terence with a frown. "We have become estranged from each other. Are you still holding onto a possibility of us getting back together?"


    Terence smiled behind the phone and said, "Don''t worry. I will definitely divorce you, but you have to understand that I''m really busy. I just don''t have enough time to process our divorce."


    "Fine! If you''re not free today, may I ask, when are you available? Don''t lie to me, Terence." Julia grew upset so she started firing questions, but Terence kept prevaricating flawlessly.


    A few days had gone by. Julia kept calling and asking about the divorce, but Terence kept giving vague replies or simply did not pick up. He even redirected some of the calls to his secretary''s number to make it look like he was too busy.


    Julia couldn''t stand it anymore. She was determined to smoke out Terence from hiding. She went straight to the HT Group building, but her advance was


    muttered in a fit of pique. Her belly growled as soon as she finished her words.


    A smile appeared on Jillian''s lips. "Miss Gu, please don''t go against your own hunger. I have something else to do. Again, please enjoy the meal."


    Jillian disappeared behind her computer monitor. In the end, Julia could not help but gobble up all the food Terence ordered from her favorite restaurant.


    After she finished the meal, Julia began to feel sleepy. She had already finished her book so she took a magazine from the shelf and flipped through it. Minutes later, she somehow fell asleep on the couch, using her bag as a pillow. Jillian took a blanket from the staff room and put it on her. She reported what happened to Terence. In response, he requested all his staff to minimize their noise for the rest of the afternoon.


    Julia had worked several nights in a row to have a day off. When she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    It was not until then that Julia came to her senses. She looked at the blanket covering her body in confusion, and then shifted her gaze to the door to Terence''s office. She quickly asked, "Miss Yang, has he come out?"

 Chapter 462 Reverse Roles

    "You mean Mr. Chen?" Jillian smiled. "Oh, he already left a while ago."


    "What? He''s already gone? When did he leave?" Julia was stunned. She noticed that the lights in Terence''s office were turned off.


    "He left around half an hour ago, while you were sleeping," Jillian said with a smile. "Ms. Gu, you''d better go home as soon as you can. It''s about time to close the building. I can''t lock you here alone, right?"


    "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" Julia was annoyed. It was not easy for her to request a day off and come here to confront Terence. Instead, she fell asleep and let him escape.


    "Mr. Chen didn''t allow us to wake you up," Jillian smiled. "Ms. Gu, you slept like a log. Mr. Chen realized that you probably needed a good rest."


    "I think he is avoiding me on purpose!" Julia was so frustrated that her face turned red. She had spent a whole day for nothing. She was determined to settle the matter with Terence once and for all, but she did not expect that things would have turned out this way.


    as actually here to seduce her man. She could not let her plan succeed.


    She sneered and said to Julia, "Let me tell you, you''d better give up now."


    Looking at the crazy expression on Jean''s face, Julia felt bemused.


    It was Jean who asked her to divorce Terence, and now she was making it look like she had some ulterior motives. She really didn''t know what to do to make Jean satisfied.


    She hissed at Jean, "Don''t worry. I''m not as cunning as you think."


    Jean replied mockingly, "Who knows what you''re thinking?


    Anyway, you are not allowed to go anywhere near Terence again. Don''t think about going here to talk about the divorce. Instead, I will ask someone to inform you when Terence has time."


    "What''s this? I thought you were looking forward to my divorce so much that you didn''t want any delays." Julia crossed her arms and sneered.


    Jean looked at Terence lovingly and smiled, "I believe that Terence will handle it well."


    Terence smiled back at Jean. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you down."

 Chapter 463 Drag To Hell

    Julia felt uncomfortable watching the intimate relationship between Jean and Terence. She gave a final look at the couple, sighed, turned around, and left silently.


    Since neither of them seemed to be paying attention to her, she had nothing more to say. The building was almost empty at this time, save for some security personnel, and a small group of young employees. A cool breeze accompanied her until she found a taxi.


    Seeing that Julia had left looking downhearted, Jean was very happy. She held Terence''s hand and said, "Let''s go. I''ve already reserved a table for us at that Japanese restaurant."


    "Okay." Terence smiled in response. The moment Jean turned away, the grin on his face disappeared, replaced by an expression of longing and sorrow.


    By this time, Jean had become really comfortable talking to Terence. She kept talking on their way to the restaurant. On the contrary, Terence kept silent.


    Jean noticed her partner''s lack of enthusiasm and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "It''s nothing." Terence s


    ncerned. "If I don''t follow you, how can I know if you''re acting against me? How can I know if you weren''t just spewing out lies?"


    "That''s..." Jean wanted to throw a tantrum, but she bit her tongue in the end.


    She knew that she couldn''t offend George carelessly before coming up with a solution.


    With this in mind, Jean immediately changed her expression. She looked at George and said, "George, you really misunderstood me. How could I go back on my promise to you? But, I also hope you didn''t forget you promised to give me time."


    "Time?" George sneered. "Yes, I promised to give you a month. But don''t forget that half a month has already passed, and what have you achieved? None!


    You did nothing but have dates with Terence every day. If you fail to show your sincerity today, I''ll go to Barton tomorrow. I''d like to see how he will treat a dirty little liar like you!"


    "You...!" Jean was so angry that she looked at George with fiery eyes. "It won''t go well for you!"


    George laughed. "But, at least I''d get to drag you to hell with me."

 Chapter 464 A Crazy Idea

    Jean¡¯s face paled from anger. She glared at George and asked exasperatedly, "How do you want me to prove it then?"


    A satisfied smile appeared on George''s face. He winked meaningfully and walked towards her with a lustful expression. "Take a guess."


    He then blatantly sized her up with a lecherous gaze and raised his hand to touch her face.


    Instinctively, she took two steps back to avoid his hand. His expression really sent a chill down her spine.


    Although she knew what he meant, the mere thought of doing it with him repulsed her, much less doing it with him for real.


    George¡¯s hand hung awkwardly in the air, but he quickly put it down and sneered, "What? You¡¯re unwilling? Well, I guess you¡¯re indeed determined to set yourself against me."


    Before Jean could respond, he already heaved a long sigh and put on a resigned expression. "That being the case, I¡¯ll have to try harder to meet Barton tomorrow."


    "Wait..." Flustered by his threat, Jean immediate


    ome to her senses. She immediately put on a smile and changed the subject. "Did I wake you up?"


    He sat up and stared at her fixedly. "What were you going to do just now?"


    "Nothing." Jean was a little flustered. Just now, she had really wanted to make him sleep like this forever. Her intention obviously couldn''t be known to him, so she had to make up a story. "You slept too soundly. Your peaceful look made me have the urge to take a closer look at your handsome face."


    Her answer dispelled his doubts. He pulled her back into his embrace and said with a devilish smile, "What''s wrong? After all the hard work I put in last night, I still didn¡¯t satisfy you?"


    "George, listen to me," Jean hurriedly cut him off.


    "It''s getting late. I¡¯ve got to go to the company." She had been tortured for the whole night that she was practically out of shape now. If he really wanted to continue, she¡¯d most likely die here today, so she definitely had to get away from him.

 Chapter 465 Bruised And Broken

    "What are you going to do in the company?" As George spoke, he began to take off Jean''s clothes. In a panic, she pushed him away and mumbled, "George, don''t do this..."


    He fell down on the bed after she shoved him. George stared at Jean in a mix of surprise and contempt. She quickly put on her clothes and looked at him with guilt and shame.


    "George, I''m sorry I pushed you..." Jean knew that she had overreacted just now, but she had endured being defiled for the whole night. She really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She took a deep breath and muttered, "George, I really have to go to the company. Although I''m the CEO, I should set an example to my employees. Besides, I haven''t gone home last night. My mother must be very anxious by now. I have to go home and get a fresh change of clothes."


    She looked at George with a long face.


    She stepped towards the bed and grabbed his arm, saying, "George, you asked me to prove my sincerity last night and I did what you want. Can you trust me now?"


    "You were not bad last night." George leaned against the headboar


    if stifling a scream.


    She managed to mumble, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Only then did Jean realize that George had left a lot of bruises on her body last night. She turned around, took her coat and covered herself with it. Then she said to Mandy, "Just leave me alone for a while."


    "What''s going on? Don''t tell me it was Terence who did this?" Mandy looked absolutely distressed. The contusions looked more like someone had beaten Jean up rather than bruises from passionate lovemaking. She looked at Jean in front of her and accused Terence on the spot.


    "This is none of your business!" With a cold face, Jean was about to close the door on her mother.


    But Mandy placed her foot between the door and the frame and bellowed, "What? This is my business as well. If Terence did this, I won''t let this one stand! What a freak! No matter how much you like him, you can''t be with him. I won''t allow you to be with him after seeing this."


    "I said it has nothing to do with you! Can''t you understand?" Jean yelled at Mandy. At this point, she had become hysterical.

 Chapter 466 A Malevolent Scheme

    "You really want to know, don''t you?" Jean sneered at Mandy. "Well, come on, feast your eyes on this!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she pulled off the bath towel so that Mandy could see all the bruises on her body.


    She sneered in an awfully pathetic way. "Have you seen it clearly? Are you satisfied now?"


    "Jean..." Mandy was flabbergasted at the sight of Jean''s battered body. She almost cried out of pity.


    She slowly looked her daughter in the eye and asked, "What was going on?


    What happened to you?" Jean replied, "Can you see every bruise on my body? George did this to me! Are you satisfied now?"


    "George?" Mandy was stunned when Jean uttered that name. It all made sense to her now; Terence was not the kind of person who would do such a thing. ''What the hell was going on?'' she thought to herself. "Jean, tell me. Did you and George...?"


    "Have you seen enough?" Jean abruptly cried. "Can I stay alone for a while?"


    "Jean, I ca


    long time. She won''t leave no matter what I say. I..."


    "I will handle this. You can go ahead with your work." Glancing at Lisa, Jean barked, "Come in with me."


    Lisa followed her inside the office indignantly. Then, Jean snapped at her, "Didn''t I tell you that you mustn''t come here if you have nothing important to say? I think you''re not taking my words seriously!"


    Lisa knew what kind of person she was, so Jean didn''t want to pretend to be all nice and proper.


    "Ms. Gu, of course I have something important to tell you." Lisa frowned. Why didn''t she discover that Jean was such a person early on?


    Now that she had become Jean''s lackey, she had to wipe her ass without complaining.


    "All right, say it! I don''t have all day." Jean frowned. "Since you entered the company, I have never treated you unfairly. In fact, I have prioritized your needs over our others. I have signed you to appear in a popular variety show. What else do you want?"

 Chapter 467 You’re A Smart Person

    "That variety show really makes me angry," Lisa complained with a frown. "I just got the information about that show. What kind of show is it in the end? It demands that I have to live in the wildness for a week?! Ms. Gu, are you making fun of me?"


    "Is there a problem with it?" Jean answered calmly. "Do you know how high the ratings of that show are? Almost all of its guests in the last season became famous in an instant. I know you''ve broken through now, but do you know what the audiences think about you?"


    She paused for a moment and then looked at Lisa up and down. "A pretty face with no talent, poor acting skills, no self-control...With these kinds of labels, you can be popular for a while, but can you be popular for a lifetime?" Lisa wanted to refute, but all words seemed stuck in her throat. Before she could say anything, Jean continued, "Since you are an actress in my company, I have to be responsible for you. For your existence as an actress to fade is something n


    secretly sigh over how great the power of love was.


    "Are you finally willing to come out to see me?" Julia asked. "I thought you were going to leave me alone and let me fend for myself."


    "Of course not." Consuela smiled. "I haven¡¯t been coming to you these days because I¡¯ve gone to discuss your future schedule."


    Julia frowned. "Consuela, I''m still filming."


    "Don''t worry. I know your habits. Others wish they could have as many projects as possible. You, on the other hand, only want to do a project at a time. This is your bad habit. Unfortunately, no one can change it.


    Anyway, I''m here because you''ve got an offer to participate in a variety show. It''s called ''Survival in the Wilderness.'' You''ve seen it before. The filming will start next month. Rest assured, I''ve asked your director, and he said the filming will be finished at the end of this month, so the two of them definitely won''t overlap with each other," said Consuela as she handed an envelope to Julia.

 Chapter 468 Unfair Treatment

    Having known Julia for so many years, Consuela already knew what made Julia ticked. Julia was not a fan of variety shows, except for this one.


    In fact, Julia liked the show so much that she never missed an episode since it started airing. She would also binge-watch the program again if she had free time.


    When Consuela first learned about this, she was naturally curious what made Julia fall for the show. She clearly remembered how Julia raved about the thrill of living in the wilds, the realness of the experience, and the genuine effort of the participants to survive. Seeing this side of her amused Consuela.


    So when the production team of this program invited Julia, Consuela signed her up without reservation.


    As Julia read the invitation, her eyes glowed with excitement and her smile reached her ears. She could not believe that she would finally be part of a show that she truly liked. "Is this for real?" She looked at Consuela while giggling.


    "Of course! Why should I lie to you?" Consuela asked, looking at Julia helplessly. "Are


    defiantly. "Anyway, this arrangement was your decision, alone. I''ve already said that I''m not interested in her at all. If you insist that I marry her, then I''m sorry, I really can''t go with that."


    "Eric, you...!" Fiona was so fuming mad that she was about to spew hurtful words at Eric, but Lilia stopped her with a pat on the arm.


    Fiona had no choice but to glare at him and stand quietly aside with her arms crossed.


    Lilia glanced at Fiona and remarked, "Fiona, why don''t you go ahead and let me have a talk with Eric?"


    "Okay, Auntie." After giving Eric a long and irritated look, Fiona left reluctantly.


    Eric glanced at Lilia and said, "Mom, if you are here to persuade me, then please give up. Don''t waste your time on this. We''re really not from the same world. Did you see how she behaved earlier? I won''t marry that kind of woman!"


    "Let''s go inside for a talk." There were so many people near the door. She didn''t want to lose face. Lilia opened the door and walked in first. Eric had no choice but to follow his mother''s lead.

 Chapter 469 An Unexpected Invitation

    Eric sighed and plainly said, "Mom, I really don''t like Fiona. I know that you and Dad want to pair me up with someone of equal birth, but I''m really sorry. This will just not work. You know me, Mom. I could be stubborn too; if I don''t like Fiona, then I can''t force myself to be with her. Or would you rather see me divorced after two years of marriage?"


    "What are you talking about?" Lilia replied angrily.


    "Your marriage with Fiona was arranged between our family and the Jiang family. Moreover, I have watched Fiona grow up. I know better than anyone else what kind of girl she is.


    Your father and I desire to see you live a good life. Fiona is spoiled and bratty sometimes, but she is beautiful, highly educated, and she comes from a respectable family. Marrying a girl of her caliber is the dream of many men. I don''t understand why you disagree."


    She noticed that Eric was silent, so she continued, "I may as well tell you the truth. Your father and I have already discussed this and mad


    said, "This is Julia, right? Hi! I''m your aunt Lilia."


    Stunned, Julia straightened her back and said over the phone, "Aunt Lilia? You''re back?"


    "Yes. Actually, I had just arrived here a few hours ago. By the way, I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I want to ask if you have time to have dinner with me tonight," asked Lilia.


    "Tonight?" Julia was shocked by the unexpected invitation. She was in the dark as to why Lilia invited her to dinner, but she had a hunch that things would not be good.


    However, Julia respected an elder like Lilia, so she felt obliged to give in to her request. How could she refuse her invitation if Lilia was asking to see her herself?


    So Julia smiled behind the phone and said, "Sorry Aunt Lilia, I''m afraid I can''t make it tonight. I still have to do some nighttime shots. But, I''m free tomorrow. You rarely come for a visit so let me treat you to dinner."


    "Okay, how thoughtful of you! See you tomorrow, Julia," Lilia muttered and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 470 Contempt

    Julia''s guts were telling her that there must be no good reason behind Lilia''s sudden return. But Lilia was an elder after all, so she ought to meet her even just for the sake of courtesy. On the morning of the next day, she told Sherry to book a private room in a restaurant for her. Once the day''s filming was over, she changed her clothes and went to the appointed place.


    When she arrived, Eric and Lilia weren''t yet there. Ushered by the waiter, she went to the private room first. About ten minutes later, Eric and Lilia finally arrived.


    It''d been a long time since she last saw Lilia, so upon finding that time seemed to have left no trace on Lilia, she couldn''t help but praise, "Aunt Lilia, long time no see. You haven''t changed at all! You''re still as young and as beautiful as before!"


    "Really?" Lilia smiled, but there was nothing sincere about her smile. "You''ve


    ways taken you as an elder I ought to respect."


    "Really? Then let me say this clearly."


    Lilia fixated her gaze on Julia and took a deep breath. "Eric is my only son. Although I''m not asking him to marry a rich woman, I hope that he can at least marry a woman from a family equal to ours in status. I''m not saying that you''re not good. I just don''t think you''re suitable for Eric.


    Let''s say that what you said is true¡ªeverything is just a misunderstanding. However, had you kept a proper distance from him, such a misunderstanding wouldn''t have happened at all. Don''t you think? To avoid further misunderstanding, I¡¯ll be very thankful if you can stay away from Eric from now on."


    "Mom, aren¡¯t you going too far?" Eric said with a frown.


    Although she seemed to be speaking politely, her tone was really unpleasant to hear and her every word was filled with contempt.

 Chapter 471 Wishful Thinking

    Eric thought Lilia went too far. This had nothing to do with Julia. Julia treated him as a friend, so she came here. What did he pay her in return? Insults and embarrassment.


    Fiona and Lilia''s numerous provocations began to frustrate Eric. He found those comments rude and unnecessary and thought that Julia was treated with unearned disrespect.


    Eric wanted to stand up and take Julia away. He really felt sorry for putting her in a tight spot.


    Fiona''s gaze was filled with envy as she noticed how protective Eric was of Julia. "Auntie Lilia, see? We haven''t done anything yet, but Eric is so anxious to protect her. He said there was nothing going on between them, but only a fool would fall for that."


    "Shut up!" Eric snapped. This was all Fiona''s fault, so he had no qualms for treating her rudely.


    "Fiona, don''t you ever think that you''ll have your way just because you dragged my mom here! I tell you, we won''t be together in this life. You should have given up ages ago!"


    "You...!" Eric spoke wi


    ostile to each other. But Fiona, you''re a great woman, and anyone can see that. Someone will surely like you, but that someone will never be me."


    Eric turned to her mother and bowed. "Mom, the idea that Julia and I might end up together is nothing but wishful thinking on my end. She really has no hand in all of this. You came here to criticize and humiliate her for no reason. I really feel so ashamed."


    "What?" It was the first time that Lilia had heard Eric say something like this. She wondered if she had really made too many decisions for him before. She began to question herself for being too manipulative.


    She looked at Eric and felt that her son was getting further and further away like a kite on a windy afternoon. She was afraid the string in her hands would snap and the kite would soar among the clouds, never to be seen again.


    "Julia, let''s go." Frowning, Eric grabbed Julia''s wrist and dragged her out of the restaurant.


    Julia wanted to refuse, but Eric did not give her the chance.

 Chapter 472 Confession

    After Eric left, Fiona instinctively got up and wanted to chase after him. "Eric, wait..."


    Lilia grabbed her arm and stopped her from going any further.


    "Aunt Lilia, Eric and Julia are getting away." Fiona frowned and could not help raising her voice. "How can you let them leave like that?"


    "Fiona, please calm down." Lilia looked disapprovingly at her. "Eric will come back sooner or later."


    "But if they leave like that, what if Julia..." Fiona grimaced and refused to give up.


    "Fiona!" Lilia momentarily lost her cool. She took a deep breath and hid her disappointment at the young woman beside her. "Why didn''t you tell me that Julia is married to Terence?"


    "Is it important for you to know that?" Fiona blurted out. "Aunt Lilia, please don''t believe what they just said. Eric was just trying to cover for Julia. That bitch, even if she is married, she is still restless! She wants all the men in t


    r. Even though you are married, I will treat you like my best friend. I will silently watch over you and be there when you need my help. Your happiness is mine as well."


    Eric watched as Julia panicked in front of her; he found her expression so adorable that he could not help patting her head. "You don''t have to worry. I didn''t mean anything else by saying that.


    I just don''t want to live in regret, without telling you how important you are to me. You know what? I actually feel better now that my secret is out. I just want you to know that I love you, and that''s enough for me."


    "Eric..." Julia frowned slightly. She appreciated his confession, but she could not reciprocate his feelings for her. Eric was an important person in her life which made it more difficult for her to say something proper.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll drive you home." After saying that, Eric turned around and went to his car.

 Chapter 473 Im Forcing You

    Eric''s confession perplexed Julia. On the way back to the hotel, neither she nor Eric, who had declared his true feelings, said anything.


    When the car stopped in front of the hotel, Julia took a look at Eric and said with a bitter smile, "Eric, I''m really sorry about today¡¯s matter.


    I said I wanted to invite your mom out for dinner, but things unexpectedly turned out like this."


    Eric smiled and said, "It''s not your fault. Don''t take it to heart. It''s cold outside. Go back to your room and have a rest."


    "Okay." Julia nodded. He drove away only after he saw her go into the elevator.


    Lilia was already home when he got back. Upon seeing him, she smiled and greeted him as if nothing had happened. "Eric, you''re back. I¡¯ve cooked noodles for you. You didn''t eat anything just now. Have some noodles first."


    "I''m not hungry," Eric said as he walked towards his room. He was too angry


    mile emerged on Fiona''s face. "Aunt Lilia, it''s not that I don''t care. I just don''t know what to do. I¡¯m joyfully preparing our wedding, but Eric hasn''t even agreed to marry me.


    I''m worried that everything''s just my own wishful thinking and that I''ll get nothing but humiliation when the wedding comes."


    Lilia stared at Fiona and said in a deadpan manner, "Do you know what your biggest fault is?"


    After taking a moment to think, Fiona shook her head confusedly. "I don''t."


    "You and Eric grew up together. It''s impossible to say there aren''t the slightest feelings between you two. It''s just that what you''ve done these days has completely disappointed him. This is the reason he''s so determined to cancel his engagement to you." Lilia took a breather and then continued, "Although Eric has never agreed with the engagement before, he has never been as opposed to it as he''s now, right?"

 Chapter 474 Treat Her Wounds

    "It seems to be that way." Fiona frowned, lost in thought. It seemed to be the case.


    "So, what you need to do now is not blame yourself. Instead, try earning Eric''s forgiveness. As long as he does not hate you, there is a chance that your marriage might work," Lilia said, looking at Fiona. "Think it over."


    "But Auntie, even if he doesn''t hate me, he won''t like me. Even if we get married by any chance, he will¡ª"


    Lilia interrupted her. "Eric is my son. I know him very well.


    As long as he marries you, he will love you wholeheartedly. I believe he''ll get to love you after spending more time with you."


    "But Auntie..." Fiona shook her head, still a little unsure.


    "Fiona!" Lilia stopped her and looked Fiona in the eye. "Just answer this, do you want to marry him or not?"


    "Yes, I do," Fiona answered


    " Eric asked Fiona, confused.


    "Nothing." Fiona brushed him away. "Eric, let''s have dinner first.


    Otherwise, the dishes are turning cold."


    "Did you really make all of these?" Looking at the dishes on the table, Eric couldn''t believe his eyes. He had never known that Fiona could cook.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded. "I learnt cooking a long time ago. But I hadn''t cooked in a long time. Otherwise, I would not have ended up injuring myself."


    She raised her wounded hand helplessly.


    Seeing Fiona like this, Eric couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I didn''t know you could cook," Eric said, smiling.


    "Taste it first." Seeing Eric''s smile, Fiona was finally relieved. "I don''t know how they taste."


    Eric picked up a piece of sparerib and put it into his mouth. Fiona asked him uneasily, "How is it? Is it delicious?"

 Chapter 475 Visiting

    Fiona looked at Eric expectantly, just like a child hoping to be praised.


    Faced with such an expectant expression, Eric really didn''t have the heart to say it wasn¡¯t. He nodded and said, "It''s delicious."


    "Really?" A smile finally appeared on Fiona''s face. She ladled a bowl of soup for him and said, "Then you should eat more."


    Too embarrassed to refuse, Eric eventually proceeded to take a few more bites. Fiona, on the other hand, just propped her chin in her palms and watched him eat.


    Upon noticing this, he asked, "Why aren¡¯t you eating?"


    Fiona smiled. "I''m not hungry. Besides, watching you enjoying the dishes makes me happy."


    When Eric put down his chopsticks, she asked hurriedly, "Are you full?"


    "Yes, thank you," he said with a nod.


    "You should rest then. I''ll wash the dishes." After she said that, she stood up, ready to clean the table and bring the dish


    ? Come on in."


    Julia greeted her and gave her the things she brought. When Lilia saw the bunch of things Julia bought, she couldn''t help but say, "We''re not strangers, but you''re still behaving so formally. What did you buy so many things for?"


    "They''re just a form of my gratitude for the invitation." Julia smiled awkwardly. She couldn''t get used to how warmly and enthusiastically Lilia currently treated her when they parted on bad terms last time.


    She felt that there was more to this dinner than met the eyes.


    "Come and sit down." Lilia pulled Julia towards the dining table and pushed her on to one of the seats. "Sit for a while. Dinner will be ready soon."


    "Aunt, do you need my help?" It was hard for Julia to just sit still and do nothing, so she stood up to help. But Lilia immediately rejected her offer. "No, no. You can sit there. We''ll be ready in a minute."

 Chapter 476 A Sincere Wish

    Julia thought she was already late, but Eric was not home yet. When he finally came back and saw her sitting on the sofa, his jaw dropped to the floor.


    Although Fiona informed him last night that she would invite Julia over for dinner, he thought his friend would definitely refuse. But Julia was there in the flesh, dressed in a floral, knee-length skirt dress that complemented her fair skin.


    He hurriedly planted himself next to her with a confused expression. "Why are you here, Julia?" he asked.


    Julia smiled bitterly, but she never responded to his question.


    Reading the expression on Julia''s face, Eric realized that Lilia must have had a hand in this. He was aware that Julia would not be willing to show up here for Fiona''s sake, so she must have done so out of respect for his mother.


    "I''m so sorry to trouble you again," mumbled Eric, looking at Julia with embarrassment.


    "It''s ok," Julia replied lighthearte


    he house, she let go of her grip and glared at Julia. Finally, she dropped the mask.


    "Get in the car," Fiona barked.


    "No, thanks." Julia met her eyes with the same level of coldness. "Anyway, it''s clear to me that you''re just forcing yourself. Why?"


    "You''re smart, I''ll give you that,"


    Fiona sneered. "Tonight was just a show so Eric would witness my apology to you. I will say this clearly; I did this for his sake, not for you.


    Also, Julia, I''m warning you, you''d better stay away from Eric from now on, or I won''t be too kind. Let me tell you. No one can take him away from me!"


    "Don''t worry." Julia appeared as calm as a lake. "I have no romantic interest in Eric.


    I''m not interested in how things will develop between you and Eric. I''ll even be grateful that you don''t get me involved in the future."


    Looking at the starless sky, she added, "It''s late. I should go back. I wish you happiness in advance."

 Chapter 477 A Tempting Proposal

    After saying that, Julia turned around and left. Since then, no matter what Lilia''s reasons were, she would find an excuse to refuse her invitations and never interfere in the relationship between Fiona and Eric.


    Ever since Jean agreed to have sex with George, he really abused their agreement. They frequently spent nights together, because Jean had to acquiesce to his demands. For her, every night with him was hell.


    That night, George called Jean again. However, Barton was supposed to show up at her place for dinner, so she refused, "George, I don''t think I can make it today. Can we postpone this for another time?"


    "What''s that? Are you rejecting me?" George snapped at her. "Don''t tell me..."


    "I didn''t mean that. Please listen to me," Jean said helplessly. "Barton will come tonight, so I can''t go out. How about another day?"


    However, George did not care about her excuse. He sneered over the phone, "What makes you think you could bargain with me? I''m telling you to show up in front of me within half an h


    introduce you, I will have a lot of confidence, won''t I?" Jean offered.


    "Do you want me to work for others?" George bared his teeth at her. He was clearly unenthusiastic at the prospect of working again.


    "Of course not! They are all influential people with resources and connections. If you become friends with them, you will gain a firm foothold in H City. By then, if you want to start a company, I will give you my full support," Jean said.


    "Really?" George leaned back against the headboard and grew quiet. He was carefully considering her tempting proposal. Deep inside, he was wondering how she would be so generous towards him.


    "Of course it''s true. When did I lie to you?" With a bitter smile, Jean held George''s hand. "George, just do me this favor. When your company launches, I will take you to see my father immediately."


    Seeing the pitiable look on Jean''s face, George felt a bit guilty; he could not possibly refuse her this time. He smiled and said to her, "I''m sorry. I misunderstood you just now."

 Chapter 478 A Deathly Vow

    "It''s okay." Jean smiled bitterly.


    "Are you okay?" George anxiously removed her hand from her throat to see if it was hurt. "Jean, I¡¯m sorry. I just love you so much that I''m losing my head.


    I really don''t know what''s wrong with me. I obviously don''t want to hurt you, but I just lost control. Please don¡¯t hate me, okay?"


    Before Jean could respond, he kneeled on the bed, raised his three fingers, and vowed earnestly, "Don''t worry. I swear to you that this will never happen again. If I hurt you again, I''ll be struck by lightning!"


    Jean pulled his hand down and said lightly, "That¡¯ll do. What are you vowing such a deathly vow for? I¡¯m okay."


    She didn¡¯t believe this kind of thing. If such a vow worked, he would¡¯ve died many times before.


    George looked ashamed. "You¡¯re not angry?"


    Jean shook her head and stood up. "I''m not, but I really have to go now."


    "Okay. Be careful on your way," said George. Once she left the room, he couldn''t help but grab


    and take a shower too? I''ve prepared some clean clothes for you. You also got drenched just now. You should take a hot shower lest you catch a cold."


    "I''m fine..."


    Before Barton could finish his words, Mandy butted in, "Yes, Mr. Xiao. You should take a hot shower too.


    Today¡¯s really cold. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you catch a cold."


    "Come on, Dad." Jean pulled Barton into the guest room. "The clothes are all in the wardrobe. Just go downstairs after you finish. I''ll see you downstairs."


    While the two of them showered, Mandy cooked some ginger soup for them and heated the dishes. Barton came downstairs just right after she finished preparing everything.


    He wore the clothes Jean specially prepared for such an emergency. The style was more of young people''s, so he was rather uncomfortable in them.


    Upon seeing Barton, Mandy brought him a bowl of ginger soup. "Mr. Xiao, drink some ginger soup first to warm your body."


    "Thank you." Barton nodded.

 Chapter 479 Too Much Wine

    "We''re family! Don''t mention it." Mandy was eager to impress Barton of her prowess as a homemaker, so she put her best foot forward.


    After a while, Jean went downstairs and joined them. Mandy handed her a warm bowl of ginger soup and complained, "You''re such a troublemaker!"


    "Mom, I''m fine." Jean made short work on the soup; the sweet but pungent flavor of ginger invigorated her body and her cheeks had a rosy glow. She then asked Mandy, "Can we have dinner now?"


    "Ah, I''ll check first if the stew is ready. I''ll call everyone if I''m done cooking." And with that, Mandy flew to the kitchen. Jean found Barton sitting on the sofa, and she could not help smiling at what she saw.


    Barton saw his daughter''s amused expression and he got flustered. He adjusted his clothes awkwardly and sheepishly asked, "Do I look strange in these?"


    "No! Of course not! You look dashing in those clothes. Dad, you should wear this style more often. You look much younger than before. Fr


    , and you could get sick. You should go to sleep.


    I''m going to the kitchen to clean up. Later, I''ll come back here to take a peek on how he''s doing. After I confirm he''s okay, I''ll rest in my room."


    "Well, okay." After careful consideration, Jean put her mother in charge. "I''ll leave him to you."


    "You don''t have to worry a bit. I used to take care of your father when he got drunk," Mandy declared.


    She hurried downstairs to clean up, but she left the door ajar. Half an hour later, she found herself back in Barton''s room, and found him leaning against the headboard. "Mr. Xiao, are you awake?"


    "Yes." Barton was still in a daze. "Ms. Zhao, thank you for the meal."


    "Don''t mention it." Mandy glided to the bedside table and poured him a glass of water.


    She left the room in a hurry, took a shower, and changed into the most flattering silk nightgown she could find in her closet. With a warm glass of milk in hand, she knocked on the door to Barton''s room.

 Chapter 480 Vomit

    Barton missed drinking excellent wine so he really had a blast earlier that night. Now, as he lay on the bed, a dull ache throbbed in his head, so he forced himself to sleep. Just when he was a little bit drowsy, he heard a knock on the door.


    He thought Jean was worried about him, so he yelled a response. "The door is not locked. Come in!"


    Mandy''s heart skipped a beat. She had planned this for a long time and was about to taste the fruit of her hard work. She could not afford to make any mistake.


    Hearing Barton''s voice from inside the room, Mandy hurriedly opened the door and entered with the glass of milk.


    It was not until Mandy was right in front of him that Barton realized she was not his daughter. He furrowed his brows. "Why are you here?"


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve brought you a glass of warm milk. Please drink some, it''s good for hangovers." The room was dimly lit; only the table lamp illuminated the room, but Barton could still see the wide grin on Mandy''s li


    oached Barton inch by inch. "Come on, I will make you comfortable."


    She threw herself by his side, but this sudden motion caused Barton to inhale a good load of perfume. He felt sick after drinking too much, and he could not help getting nauseous at the overpowering scent.


    He cried out, "Get out of here!"


    However, Mandy failed to notice this at all. She still hugged him with a smile. When she was about to say something, Barton vomited.


    His stomach contents gushed out at that moment. Mandy was right in front of him, so she received the most damage when he puked. She dressed up carefully for the night, but now, filth was stuck on her face and hair. She looked absolutely ridiculous.


    Having emptied his stomach, Barton felt much better.


    Meanwhile, Mandy was frozen on the spot and her eyes seemed to pop out at any minute. She could not believe what had just happened. As the odor of vomit reached her nose, she screamed her lungs out in disgust.


    "Ah!!!"

 Chapter 481 Irreparable Damage

    Unable to bear such level of disgust, Mandy slumped on the floor and began to vomit herself. She had no time to seduce Barton now; how she wished she had not been here today.


    "I''ve already told you to get out of here, several times." Barton breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the thought of her obnoxious appearance, Mandy was ashamed and hateful. How she wished she could find a hole in the floor to hide herself.


    Barton stood up and turned on the lights. He could not stay here any longer after such a thing happened, so he called Zoe and asked her to pick him up.


    After his request was confirmed, he dropped the call and went straight for the door. When he opened it, he almost slammed into Jean. She heard the scream from her room and rushed to Barton''s and was about to knock on his door. When she saw Barton come out, she asked hastily, "Dad, what happened?"


    Thinking of the embarrassed look on Mandy''s face, Barton still wanted to save her face, so he re


    pite scrubbing her body until she was sore all over, she still reeked of vomit. The stench seemed to have seeped through her skin. Meanwhile, Jean straightened her back when she heard the shower turned off.


    Mandy quickly wrapped her hair with a towel, donned a bathrobe, and stepped out of the bathroom. She spotted Jean''s figure on the bed and casually asked, "Jean, do I still reek of vomit?"


    "What? You''re still in the mood to care about trivial things at this time? Mom, I really admire you. Do you know what you''ve done?" Jean yelled at her mother.


    "Of course I know!" Mandy put her hand on her hips. "It took me a long time to get such a good opportunity like today. I almost succeeded, too. I..."


    "Didn''t you even consider that what you did was wrong?" Tears welled up in Jean''s eyes. "Do you know how embarrassed I am? Have you thought about what I would feel about all this?


    Why didn''t you inform me before you did this? Is it that difficult?"

 Chapter 482 Are You Satisfied

    Mandy sneered, "If I told you in advance, would you agree?"


    "I..." Mandy''s question choked Jean up. Admittedly, she would never agree. "Whether I''d agree or not, you should''ve told me in advance. Now, have you seen the consequences of your doing? Are you satisfied?"


    Mandy scowled. "Do you think I want this to happen? I almost succeeded, but things took a sudden turn!"


    What she had just experienced was really nauseating. She still wanted to speak to convey her annoyance, but upon seeing Jean¡¯s expression, she swallowed her complaints.


    She had indeed screwed up, and Jean was obviously furious, so she¡¯d better kept her mouth shut.


    With a bitter smile, Jean said, "I really don''t know what to do about you. Barton was outraged just now. He even made it clear that he doesn¡¯t want to come here or see you anymore from now on. I think you¡¯ve really shot yourself in the foot."


    "What?!" Mandy was stunned. Althou


    Jean finally got through the ordeal and was putting on her clothes, he said coldly, "Don''t forget your identity, Jean. Don''t get too immersed in the act that you can''t differentiate between the reality and the play."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t." Jean smiled awkwardly.


    George smiled in satisfaction. "That''s good to hear. By the way, last time, you said that you¡¯d like to introduce some of your friends to me. So? When will you do it?"


    An unnoticeable sneer appeared on Jean''s face. After she properly put on her clothes, she said, "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll introduce them to you soon."


    "You''d better arrange it as soon as possible. I don''t want to wait any longer," George said condescendingly.


    Jean¡¯s sneer grew colder. ¡®George, since you are in such a hurry to die, how can I possibly stop you?¡¯ With a nod, she said,


    "Okay.


    In that case, I''ll see you later. I¡¯ll inform you if there is any further news about it."

 Chapter 483 Out In The Cold

    After she came out of George''s room, Jean rushed to her car and drove to the airport. However, the road was heavily congested, so when she got inside the arrivals terminal, most of the passengers on Terence''s flight had already left.


    With quick thinking, she dashed to the taxi bay, and saw Terence in front of the queue. He seemed to be having a conversation with a well-dressed woman beside him. As Jean walked closer, she saw more of the woman; she resembled the one she met with Terence at the supermarket. It was indeed Kerry.


    The two of them were talking and laughing so intimately. Like a gentleman, Terence opened the door of the taxi for Kerry and he got inside after her. While this was playing before her eyes, Jean''s chest ached with jealousy and she saw red.


    She walked faster and faster, her hands itching to slap Kerry hard in the face. She wanted to declare that she was Terence''s girlfriend.


    She was a few feet away when the taxi drove off, leaving her breathless and drenched in sweat.


    She walked to the side, angr


    Didn''t I tell you to go home?" Terence asked, his brows knitted together.


    "I want to see you as soon as possible, but you said you were busy and I didn''t have the energy to disturb you in your office, so..." As she spoke, Jean sneezed.


    "So you just wait for me out here in the open?" Terence looked at her helplessly. "Why don''t you find a cafe to stay? The wind is so strong and chilly out here."


    "That idea crossed my mind already," she said sheepishly. "But I''m afraid that I''d miss you if I stayed in a cafe."


    "Silly girl." Terence ruffled her hair affectionately and slapped his stomach. "I''m hungry. Let''s grab something to eat."


    "Okay." A smile finally appeared on Jean''s face. She really wanted to ask Terence about the relationship between him and Kerry and why they came back together. But she could not ask him at this point.


    Her relationship with Terence was not stable enough, so she held back. Those questions would have to wait for another time. For now, she just looked forward to a peaceful dinner with him.

 Chapter 484 Beaten Up

    Although Terence had promised to marry her, Jean was still worried about losing him. She was afraid that he was lying to her.


    It did not help that when Terence told Kerry that Jean was just a friend. That made her more suspicious.


    Terence chose a Sichuan restaurant and ordered spicy tofu and peppercorn chicken. It was a cold night so he want something to warm them both. However, while waiting for their meal, he noticed that Jean was restless, so he asked, "What''s wrong with you, Jean? Are you upset about something?"


    "What? Of course not," Jean smiled. "How can I be upset when we''re having a good time together?"


    She propped her chin with her hand and looked at him squarely. "What made you ask? Anyway, did your business trip go well?"


    "Yes, I could say it did," Terence nodded. "In fact, I''ve achieved my goal during the trip and I feel good about that."


    "Really?" Jean kept on glancing at him timidly. "Well, when I was in t


    ie to me, but you just didn''t listen! I''m telling you, you deserve this! You can''t blame anyone, but yourself!"


    George reeked of alcohol, and Jean knew that she had no way of fighting back. Although she was filled with resentment, she managed to speak softly. "George, I really didn''t lie to you.


    I''ve told you that as long as I find a suitable opportunity, I will definitely introduce you to Barton. I have contacted several friends who are in the real estate business, and you will meet tomorrow. Isn''t this enough proof of my sincerity to you?


    Why don''t you believe me?" Tears streamed down her swollen cheeks.


    A trace of guilt flashed across George''s face when he heard what Jean said. He looked at the poor woman. "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course I''m telling the truth!" Jean pretended to be angry. She was a cunning woman; she knew that if she got angry at this point, George would be convinced that she was not lying.

 Chapter 485 Jealousy

    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." George hastily took Jean into his arms. "Jean, I care too much about you. Sometimes, I panic, lose my head, and just do everything I can to keep you with me. Please forgive me, okay?"


    However, his reason didn¡¯t move her. She shook off his hands and sneered, "Since you can''t trust me, I think there¡¯s nothing else we need to talk about.


    It was only a few days ago that you promised you''d never hurt me again but now, you...


    Tell me¡ªhow can I possibly trust you again?"


    George panicked. "Jean, It was because I love you too much..."


    He grasped her hands in his and looked her in the eye. "Do you know how jealous I was when I saw you get out of Terence''s car and say goodbye to him? When can I openly stand by your side, Jean?"


    Jean frowned. "I''


    f your opinions. But like I said, she¡¯s my mother. I can''t watch her live alone and suffer by herself. I..."


    Barton cut her off, "If you''re really worried about her, I can find her a caretaker to take good care of her. That way, she won''t have to worry about her life, and you won''t have to worry about her."


    "But..." Jean frowned in embarrassment. "No matter how well the caretaker takes care of her, a caretaker is a caretaker, right?"


    "Jean, I understand your care towards her, but I''m your father and I also hope you can spend more time with me. Am I wrong to have such a wish?"


    Barton stared at Jean ruefully, feeling a little jealous.


    "Dad, are you jealous?" Jean smiled.


    "Yes, I am." Barton surprisingly nodded and admitted without any hesitation in the slightest.

 Chapter 486 Did Terence Hurt You

    A bitter smile formed on Barton''s face. "I know you may think I''m asking for too much, but you''ve been with her for more than twenty years now. The only time I can spend with you is the period of time before you get married. This is my only wish as a father. Is it too much?"


    "Dad, you..." Jean smiled awkwardly.


    "I know your mother raised you. It''s no wonder you have such a deep relationship with her," Barton said and took a deep breath. "But you''ve been with her for such a long time. You already have so many memories together. What about me? What do I have?"


    "Dad...please don''t do this. I..." Jean frowned.


    "Well, if you really don''t want to, I don''t want to make things


    injured herself, he remained unconvinced. He was going to ask Terence in person.


    When he arrived at the entrance, he ran into Terence himself, who was sending Kerry downstairs. They had to greet each other, and Barton was not happy to see her.


    After Kerry had left, Terence stood in front of Barton. "Uncle Barton, what brings you here today?"


    "Why was she here?" Barton asked curtly.


    Terence was going to marry Jean. How could he still be this close to Kerry?


    "You mean Kerry?" Terence smiled. "We''re working together. She''s now the manager of YH Group''s branch in H City. It''s only natural that she would come here for occasional inspections. Is there something wrong?"

 Chapter 487 Inconsistencies

    With a cold face, Barton told Terence, "Let''s go inside and have a talk."


    As Barton spoke, he led the way into Terence''s office. Terence glanced at Barton in confusion, but followed him inside.


    He poured a cup of tea for Barton and said, "Uncle Barton, please have some tea. The tea leaves were newly picked and processed."


    "No, thanks." Barton sat on the sofa with a stern expression. "I''m not here for tea."


    Terence put the cup in front of Barton and asked, "Then what brought you here?"


    "Don''t you have any idea why I came here?" Barton sneered. He looked calm on the surface, but a storm was raging in his chest; he was talking to the man that might have abused his daughter.


    "No, I don''t. I have no idea why you''re here." Terence met Barton''s eyes with equal intensity. "Uncle Barton, what do you want to say? You''re beating around the bush. I really don''t know what your intention is."


    "It seems that you would feign ignorance until I slap you with evidence," Barton sneered. "Do you need me to remind you what you''ve done to Jean?"


    out getting a divorce with him. Lately, he had been busy dealing with Jean. In his own way, he was punishing Julia by ignoring her.


    "Anyway, go and check on Jean now. Maybe we might stumble onto a surprise or two." Terence sneered and dismissed him.


    "Okay, I''ll go now." Wesley stepped back and left the room.


    Terence leaned back in the chair with a tired face. He was really exhausted from dealing with Jean these days. He just wanted to solve the problem with her as soon as possible.


    Thinking made him sleepy, and when he was about to fall asleep, he received a call from Jean. She smiled behind the phone and muttered excitedly, "Terence, didn''t you promise me that we''ll go to the wedding planners together? I''m coming over to fetch you now."


    Terence was not in the mood to talk to Jean, so he answered, "I''m really sorry, Jean. I have something urgent to deal with today, so I''m afraid I can''t go with you."


    "But you promised me yesterday..."


    "I know. That''s why I''m sorry," Terence said. "I have something urgent to deal with."

 Chapter 488 Doubts

    "What can possibly be more important than our wedding? Besides, no matter how important the thing you need to handle is, shouldn''t you still prioritize me first since we''ve already made an appointment to meet from yesterday?" Jean asked.


    "Jean, stop it. I really have something to deal with. Why don''t you go see the wedding planners yourself?" Terence said rather impatiently and then hung up without waiting for her answer.


    Jean stared at her phone screen in astonishment. Resentment started to surge inside her heart.


    She really wanted to call him again and questioned him further. After hesitating for a long time, however, she finally forced herself to believe what he said.


    She forced herself to believe that he was really busy and wasn¡¯t just making things up to avoid her.


    "Maybe Terence really has something to deal with," she mumbled, trying to comfort herself.


    In the evening, George arrived at the bar


    pon seeing that the call was from George, she quickly picked it up. "George, how is it going? Is everything going well with Barry?"


    "There''s no problem so far. I just finished talking with him, but..." George stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean asked. "Just say it outright. Don''t just hem and haw."


    "Barry offered me a project, but the amount of money needed for the initial investment is really huge. I couldn''t make the call, so I called you," George said.


    "No matter how much money it''ll cost us, you have to get the project," Jean said gravely. "You''ve just come back, so you don''t really understand. Every project that comes from Barry is very profitable. Since there''s such a good opportunity now, you mustn''t let it go."


    "Well..." George frowned. In the beginning, he still had some doubts over Barry. Now that Jean personally acknowledged Barry''s credibility, the doubts in his heart finally started to abate.

 Chapter 489 Fall For The Bait

    After hesitating for a while, George finally said, "So, should I accept the project?"


    After hesitating for a while, Jean asked, "What did Barry say? How much money do we need to start the project?"


    "120 million," George muttered. "I was also shocked when I heard the amount! If you think it''s a problem, then let''s give up and wait for another project."


    "No way!" Jean blurted out. "I don''t know when the next project will come if you miss this one. I want to introduce you to my father as soon as possible. If we back out of this one, who knows how long would I keep you in waiting?


    Then you will doubt me again."


    "Jean..." George coughed awkwardly. "Don''t get angry at me again. I know I was wrong."


    "All right, fine. I won''t get mad at you. Anyway, 120 million is indeed a little too much. How about this? I have about 60 million in my account and I''ll transfer it to you immediately. Then you''ll make an


    After hanging up the phone, Barry looked at George and asked, "Have you made up your mind?"


    After hesitating for a while, George finally nodded and said to Barry, "I''ve thought it over. Barry, I''d like to accept this project."


    "Okay, good!" Barry nodded slightly. "Miss Gu just called me and told me your difficulties. To be honest, 60 million is not a big deal for me.


    Since you want to borrow money from me, you should write an IOU."


    "Ah, right. You''re absolutely correct, Barry. Of course I have to write an IOU," George smiled. "But the loan will be paid back by Jean. Barry, I..."


    With a look of sheer disappointment on his face, Barry challenged George, "Hey, are you serious? Do you have to bother Miss Gu with such a trifle? Don''t forget that she is your woman. If you don''t want to take the responsibility for such a small amount and burden her with everything, how could you call yourself a man?"

 Chapter 490 A Huge Loan

    "I..." George was rendered speechless by Barry''s words. He could not help but smile bitterly, cold sweat trickling down his spine. "You''re right, Barry. But as humans, we naturally consider self-preservation in these scenarios. I..."


    "All right. That does it." Barry laughed grimly. "You''re a man who doesn''t even protect his woman. I don''t think there''s anything to talk here. You may leave now."


    "Barry..." George smiled awkwardly. "I was just kidding with you."


    George was humiliated by Berry''s words so he finally decided to accept this project. He smiled with a worried expression, "I''m really grateful that you''re willing to lend me this generous amount."


    Barry took one good look at George and remarked, "Now that''s a man! Let''s proceed. Write an IOU."


    Barry glanced at the person to his left and he instantly produced a piece of paper and a pen. The man placed these items in front of George while Barry mumbled, "After writing the note, I will transfer the money to your accou


    se I want to live a better life with you in the future. I can only relax if this project turns out well. We will have plenty of money to be comfortable for the rest of our lives. By then, you don''t have to work so hard to make money. You just need to stay at home and raise our children."


    "Okay, I know." Jean pretended to be happy.


    "It''s late. You should go to bed now," George said with tenderness.


    When he first got together with Jean many years ago, George was very gentle and charming. Jean loved his character wholeheartedly, and had even agreed to go abroad with him to chase his dreams.


    But he got into gambling and things spiraled out of control every time he would lose. He drowned his sorrows in alcohol and he would commit acts of violence towards his partner in frustration.


    But now, he genuinely felt that he could turn the tide and start fresh. All thoughts of revenge were washed away by the flood of hope and dreams, cultivated by Jean''s sweet words and obedience.

 Chapter 491 Telling The Truth

    After she hung up, Jean finally had a good sleep. In fact, it was the most peaceful sleep she ever had in these past few days.


    The next day, Jean went to Terence''s house early in the morning, bringing a lot of food for breakfast with her. A maid came to open the door soon after she rang the doorbell. The maid seemed to be stunned to see her standing at the doorstep.


    Before the maid could say anything, Jean swaggered into the house as if she was the owner. "Has Terence woken up?" The maid hastily chased after her, looking completely flustered. "Miss Gu, you..."


    Jean pushed the take-out bags she was holding to the maid. "I''ve bought some food. Go and put the food in plates. Terence will eat breakfast once he wakes up."


    Instead of going to the kitchen as ordered, the maid just stood there and stared at her awkwardly.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Go!" Jean said impatiently.


    Powerless against Jean¡¯s bossy attitude,


    was right. These bruises were obviously traces of abuse. Why did she say she fell then?


    She was the type that would never let go of people who wronged her. Now, she was clearly abused. Why was she trying to keep this matter hidden instead of seeking justice for herself?


    Was there a hidden secret behind this matter?


    He said coldly, "How did you get these bruises? Don''t try to feed me the bullshit about falling down. It won''t work. You''d better tell me the truth."


    Jean pulled her hand out of Terence¡¯s grasp. She didn¡¯t have the gut to look him in the eye. "I really fell."


    Terence sneered, "You still don''t want to tell me the truth, do you? Fine, you can go back now. You can come to me again when you decide to tell me the truth.


    Before that, however, we have nothing to say to each other."


    Jean was scared. "No, no. Please don¡¯t do this to us. I''ll tell you the truth. I''ll tell you everything, okay?"

 Chapter 492 A Cruise Ship

    With a bitter smile, Jean told Terence, "Actually, these bruises were caused by my mother."


    She looked at Terence, embarrassed. "There were some misunderstandings between my mother and me. We quarreled, and she hit me. I was afraid that it would upset my father, so I didn''t tell him the truth.


    No one else knows about this, Terence. Please don''t tell anyone." She held his hand.


    "Is that so?" He frowned slightly. "These are serious injuries. Didn''t you know how to protect yourself?"


    "I..." Jean shook her head. "She is my mother, after all. Besides, I''m moving out soon. After that, it''ll be impossible for her to lay a hand on me. Don''t worry."


    "No, I can''t just let something this serious pass," Terence declared, still frowning. Knowing that this was all a lie, he s


    out or looking depressed.


    George wanted to join in. However, realizing that he was probably here on business, he refrained himself.


    Glancing at Barry, he asked, "So? Why are we here?"


    "What do you think? Is this place nice?" A wide grin was plastered on Barry''s face. "The only people allowed on this cruise ship are those who are either rich or powerful. If you get on these people''s good side, nothing can ever go wrong with your project."


    "But..." George frowned slightly. "No one here looks like they''re serious at business."


    "That''s where you''re wrong," Barry said, still smiling. "Do you see that man with the sunglasses over there, George? He''s the son of the director of the Construction Bureau. If you two get along, you know what good things can come of it."

 Chapter 493 Establish A Connection

    "See that bearded gentleman playing the cards? His family is in the sand and cement business. If you want to score a good deal in the future, you must make him remember you," Barry smiled. "These people don''t have any hobbies in particular. They just like playing cards and gambling. However, all of their activities are confined to this cruise ship. Once they get off this ride, they will go back to their own, separate lives."


    "But I don''t understand. Why would they only gamble on this cruise ship? There are plenty of good casinos in H City if they like to play so much," George asked in confusion.


    "It seems that you don''t grasp the bigger picture." Barry took a long and careful look at George. "Everyone here is well-known in H City, correct? Of course they don''t want to be accidentally photographed or caught red-handed by reporters. Most often, these people live a double life so gambling on this cruise ship is the best choice; it provides excellent privacy and exclusivity."


    "Ah, I see." George''s features relaxed as understanding dawned on him. "The


    l, it was a very huge expense, but unexpectedly, Jean did not need further persuasion and paid the deposit on the spot.


    "Okay." Jean nodded. "I''m telling you, I want the best. Money is not a problem for me."


    "Don''t worry. We won''t disappoint." The manager grinned from ear to ear. "Miss Gu, if money is not an issue, then we certainly have no problem here. I hope next time, you will bring your fiance along. We still need to consult with you two as well for the details, in order to provide a truly satisfying service."


    "Okay, I see." Terence arrived at this moment. She could not wait to share what happened at the wedding planners with him. "Terence, I already picked the most suitable wedding package for us. I''ve also paid the deposit. I hope we can go look at it together sometime soon."


    "Okay. That''s good," Terence replied with a smile.


    "Where are we going now?" Jean was in a good mood after she had chosen the wedding package.


    "Let''s go and have dinner," Terence said indifferently. His calmness was in sharp contrast to Jean''s excitement.

 Chapter 494 Who Is This

    Terence took Jean to a restaurant in the center of H City. On the way there, she had kept talking about the details of the wedding package. He, on the other hand, ignored her.


    They had just sat down to order when Terence received a call from the company. "I''m sorry, I have to get this. It''s work," he told Jean.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just answer it," she replied, wanting to be considerate.


    He excused himself and went outside to answer the call. Jean, now left alone and feeling bored, rested her chin on her palms and looked around the restaurant. Suddenly, she saw someone that she had not been expecting. George was in the same restaurant.


    He had won a bet and was in an excellent mood. At the moment, he was getting ready to meet a group of people for dinner and was looking high-spirited.


    As if on instinct, Jean lowered her head. She didn''t want Geor


    lared. "I''d like to see what makes Terence so different that you can''t just up and leave him."


    "That''s not it! George, you..."


    "Jean?" Before she could finish what she was saying, Terence had reached the table. He was now standing in front of her and George. He frowned slightly at the sight of George occupying his seat.


    Even before reaching them, he had already seen that Jean was sitting and talking to this man. The anxiety on her face had not escaped his attention as well. His intuition told him that this was no ordinary man.


    It was curiosity that had led him to walk up to them.


    Like a child who had done something wrong, Jean awkwardly jumped to her feet.


    She had no idea how to introduce George.


    "Who is this?" Terence asked. He didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity. He carefully studied George, looked him up and down, and smiled.

 Chapter 495 The Dinner

    "He...he is..." Jean faltered, not knowing how to introduce George to Terence.


    She wanted to say they were friends, but she got a feeling that George wouldn''t be satisfied with this answer. Finding herself in this dilemma, Jean didn''t know what to do.


    Just when Jean was racking her brain for a solution, George reached out his hand to Terence with a smile and said, "Hello, I''m George."


    "Terence." Terence shook hands with George but there was indifference in his face.


    "Yes, of course, you are Terence," George said, continuing to smile.


    "Do you know me?" Terence asked, his expression tinged with confusion.


    Seeing the perplexed look on Terence''s face, George answered, "Yes, I do. Jean mentioned you a lot in front of me."


    "Really?" Terence cast a glance at Jean. "What exactly did she say about me? I hope she didn''t speak ill of me."


    "George!" Jean said, starting to feel extremely nervous. She was afraid George would blurt out som


    ething from you. Truth be told, I''d lost a lot before. Today''s victory has surprised me as well. Believe me, I happen to be lucky today. I consider you my friends from the bottom of my heart. If I knew some trick, why wouldn''t I share it with you?"


    Worried they didn''t believe him, he decided to speak more. "Well, if you all genuinely consider me your friend, then I promise to share both my sorrows and happiness with you. I will do everything up to my best ability to treat my friends fairly. Does that satisfy you?"


    He hoped his words would coax these people to support him to build a good future.


    Now that he was back from abroad, he had to start from the scratch.


    "Well, I think we should stop pulling his leg," Darrow Wei said, standing up and glaring at the others. "I mean, look at him, we have scared the innocent man.


    From now on, George is one of us. Please do me a favor and stop frightening our new friend. Come on, let''s drink."

 Chapter 496 Her Dark Past

    After Darrow said that, the others finally let George go and began to drink with him. All the people present were rich and powerful, and George did not dare to offend them, so he did not refuse.


    George drank a lot that night, but he kept a close eye on Darrow, waiting for an opportunity to talk to him about business.


    Although Darrow also drank a lot of wine, he held his liquor very well. He was still sober while most of their companions were clearly red-faced and drunken.


    He patted George''s shoulder and muttered, "George, you know what? Our only hobby is gambling. Tomorrow we will go to a new place. What do you think? Could I count on you to keep us company?"


    "Me?" George was stunned by the sudden invitation. He hesitated, but he thought that he had to cozy up to him, so he finally agreed, "Okay, Darrow. I''m glad you asked me to go with you. Don''t w


    an held Terence''s hand tightly, her eyes full of terror. "Terence, I didn''t tell you before because I really didn''t expect to meet him again. I really don''t want to recall my miserable past. I..."


    "All right, all right. I won''t ask about it anymore." Terence patted Jean''s shoulder and consoled her. "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect things to be like that. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have forced you to tell me."


    With a bitter smile, Jean said, "That''s not your fault. I was blind not to see that he is a scumbag."


    Terence hesitated for a while and asked, "Were the strange bruises on your body caused by him too?"


    "Yes," Jean nodded with a bitter smile. "He came back and wanted to get back together with me. I refused, so he punched and kicked me."


    "Silly girl! Why didn''t you tell me and Uncle Barton?" Terence pretended to be worried about her.

 Chapter 497 Sober Up

    "No!" Jean hastily shook her head. "How can I possibly tell such a shameful thing to you?


    Terence, it''s all over. Now, I just want to forget everything and be with you. Can you understand me?"


    "Of course I understand you, but..." Terence frowned. "Since George came back, he definitely won''t let you go. What if he comes to you again?


    Do you need my help?"


    Jean hurriedly said, "No, thanks. Don''t worry. I can handle this myself. He won¡¯t have the chance to hurt me again."


    Afraid that Terence might misunderstand her, she added, "He used to be my boyfriend after all, and he did treat me well in the beginning. Unless I have no other choice, I really don''t want to cause any other scene."


    She took a breather and then smiled weakly at him. "Don''t worry. If I can''t handle it, I''ll tell you," she promised.


    "Alright, I believe you. However, remember what you said today. You¡¯ve got to tell me if you can¡¯t


    like this. When she took a look through the peephole, panic swept over her. George was standing at her doorstep, looking totally irate.


    She knew perfectly well why he was here. That, and the fact that he looked livid made her even more afraid to open the door.


    "Jean, open the door. I know you''re in there," George shouted as he continued pushing the doorbell.


    Jean felt her head ache. If he kept shouting like this, her neighbors would definitely hear him and question her. With no other choice, she finally braved herself and opened the door. "George, why are you here?"


    "What took you so long? I''ve been standing at your doorstep for such a long time, and you only opened your door now?" George asked coldly and then walked into her home unceremoniously.


    "I didn''t hear you. I just got up." Jean smiled awkwardly and chased after him. "Why are you here so early in the morning? Is there something wrong?"

 Chapter 498 Falling Out

    "Can''t I come to you if I don''t have something important?" George asked with a cold face. "Weren''t you quite intimate with Terence yesterday? Why didn''t you go with me? Was it because of Terence?"


    "No, it''s not what you think," Jean replied awkwardly. "What happened last night was..."


    Jean fumbled for an explanation, but before she could come up with a good excuse, George slapped her hard in the face, "Don''t lie to me anymore!"


    The impact was so strong that Jean slumped on the floor. She looked at George with hurt and anger burning in her eyes. "How could you? You hit me again! Don''t you remember what you promised me before?"


    "What''s wrong with me slapping you? A slut deserves to be hit!" George sneered and glared down at her. "I have warned you not to disobey me, but you just ignored my words! So don''t ever blame me for bein


    ...I was just frightened. Besides, George is a man twice my size. Even if I helped you, he would only beat me up too. Jean, you can''t blame me, can you?"


    "Enough! Stop pretending!" Jean sneered. "I can see that you only care about yourself deep inside. You didn''t want to get involved, so you just watched me being beaten. What''s the point of pretending to care about me now?


    From now on, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Jean, Jean..." Mandy wanted to stop her daughter, but Jean turned around and left.


    Thinking of what she had just suffered, Jean felt uneasy, angry, and desperate. George dared to treat her like this. She had planned to do it smoothly, step by step, but now it seemed that it was unnecessary.


    She could not wait to see George die.


    She took her phone from her purse and told Barry to speed up their plan.

 Chapter 499 A Mysterious Place

    After leaving Jean''s place, George planned to spend the rest of the day resting. He was drunk last night and was greeted by a headache when he woke up.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the hotel, he received a call from Barry. "George, you did a good job yesterday. Darrow called me today and he talked about you favorably. It seems that he is very pleased with you," said Barry.


    "Really?" George finally breathed a sigh of relief after he heard that. "Thank you, Barry. Darrow is willing to help me for your sake. When you have time, let''s eat together, my treat."


    "You don''t have to," Barry said lightly. "As long as you complete the project that I gave you, it would be more than enough for me.


    I have done my best to help you. George, I gave you this opportunity for the sake of Miss Gu. Don''t let me down.


    If this project isn''t managed well, don''t blame me for turning my back on you."


    "Don''t worry! You can tr


    t''s going on?"


    "Don''t make a fuss." Darrow frowned. "Everyone is required to follow the rule. Hurry up and surrender your phone."


    Seeing that everyone had handed over their phone, George had no choice but to follow suit, but he still looked worried. After that, the gate swung open and the car continued to drive in. After hesitating for a while, George asked, "Darrow, where is this place? Why is it so mysterious and well-guarded?"


    "This is my secret base," Darrow smiled. "What you experienced yesterday was just the tip of the iceberg. We''re here today, at a place where the real fun is. You''ll know what I''m talking about later."


    Looking at the puzzled look on George''s face, Darrow continued, "No one can enter this place if they are not recommended by the VIPs. The reason why they take away our phones is for everyone''s safety. They don''t want anyone to sneak in. Don''t worry. You will be greatly shocked later."

 Chapter 500 Grace

    Although Darrow said so, George still felt uneasy. The farther the car drove in, the more wary he felt. The car slowed down as it approached a huge warehouse and stopped in front of a weather-beaten door. George caught a glimpse of what was inside and his jaw dropped.


    "Well, I''ll be damned! I didn''t expect I''ll find a fancy place here!" George exclaimed. He looked at Darrow with wonder in his eyes.


    "So, what do you think? Isn''t this place good? Did I lie to you?" Darrow smiled mischievously and tapped George''s shoulder. "This is my secret base. I brought you here because I regard you as my friend."


    "Really?" Hearing Darrow''s words, George could not help laughing. All trace of anxiety left him and he finally relaxed. "Thank you very much, Darrow."


    "Well, enough with the drama." With a smile on his face, Darrow signaled to the door. "Let''s go inside now."


    Darrow walked in first, followed by George and the others. The moment he got inside, George realized th


    smiled. "This facility was designed to be very secluded and private, so you can come here with ease without worrying about being discovered. Am I right?"


    After casting a meaningful glance at George, she continued, "Those who come here are big shots in H City. They are used to acting like gentlemen outside, but they could behave whatever they want here. All their desires and dreams are fulfilled within this facility. You can have a good time here in private."


    "Really?" George grinned and did not say anything more.


    "George, here!" As soon as he finished talking to Grace, George heard Darrow inviting him to come over. "You won a lot yesterday. Come on, let''s continue our game. I want to see if you''re truly a talent a gambling."


    "Darrow, I was just lucky yesterday," George replied awkwardly.


    "Cut the crap. Hurry up and deal the cards." Darrow pulled George to sit on the empty chair beside him. Emily sat on Darrow''s lap and fed him fruit from time to time.

 Chapter 501 On The Spur Of The Moment

    Grace also seated herself on George''s lap and whispered something seductively in his ear. It made him itchy.


    George had a stroke of good luck. In just a few hours, he had won about two million dollars. He stuffed a pile of chips in Grace''s bra, which made her so happy that she was smiling from ear to ear.


    On the other hand, Darrow was not so lucky. Most of the two million dollars that George had won belonged to Darrow. Thinking back on their previous agreement, George asked, "Darrow, let''s go and have dinner."


    "No, I am not going." Darrow frowned. "I''m so unlucky. I''ve been losing money for a whole week. How can I be in the mood to eat?"


    He slid his arms around Emily''s waist and grinned mischievously. "I am going to be spending the night with Emily tonight."


    "You jerk!" Emily patted Darr


    s before. Please do not lie to me."


    "I won''t." George''s mind was a mess. He hugged her and pulled her close to himself.


    He and Grace made love a few more times until she fell asleep. At dawn, he went to see Elsa.


    When Elsa saw George, she politely asked him to sit down. "How is it going? Is Grace okay? if you are not satisfied, I..."


    "No, no, no." George interrupted her. "To be honest, Elsa, I''m here to talk to you about Grace."


    "Grace?" Hearing what George said, Elsa frowned slightly. "What''s wrong with that girl? Did she offend you?"


    "No, no. Grace is very good," George said with a smile. "Elsa, in fact she is so good that I selfishly want to keep her by my side. But, she mentioned that I would need your permission."


    "Do you wish to take her out of here?" Elsa asked, stunned.

 Chapter 502 Part Of The Plan

    "Sort of," George nodded. "I don''t want Grace to entertain other guests from this point onward. Besides, I hope she can go out with me. Elsa, do you think I can..."


    "Sir, do you want to hire Grace as your personal hooker for a short period?" Elsa asked. She looked at George with mild amusement.


    "Yes. I guess that''s what I want," George smiled. "I know that my request may put you in a dilemma, but Elsa, I hope you can help me. I really like Grace."


    "You''re Mr. Wei''s friend. I''m willing to help, of course, but..." Elsa frowned awkwardly. "Frankly, your request is unprecedented. At this moment, I really don''t know how to answer you."


    "Elsa." George looked at her pleadingly. "As you said, most of the visitors come here for fun. They are living a double life. I, myself, have a fiancee, and that arrangement can''t be changed easily. But I really love Grace. I hope you can make an exception for me and fulfill my small wish."


    Elsa bit her lip and turn


    ot going back on your word, are you?"


    "Of course not!" Elsa smiled while catching her breath. "I know that Grace is going with you, so I came here to see you off.


    Grace, this gentleman loves you very much. You have to serve him well. Don''t let him down, okay?"


    "I know." Grace stepped closer to George. "Elsa, thank you."


    "Why are you thanking me?" Elsa gave Grace''s arm a gently squeeze. "It''s you who has the good fortune of meeting such a good man. By the way, I want to impart to you some womanly advice."


    Elsa looked at George meaningfully and said, "Sir, do you mind if I have a few words with Grace, alone?"


    George understood her meaning and walked ahead, leaving the two women in private.


    Seeing that George was out of earshot, Elsa whispered, "Grace, the first step of our plan is successful. How well this plan works will depend on your performance."


    "Don''t worry, Elsa." In that moment, Grace looked like a totally different person.

 Chapter 503 In A Dilemma

    Elsa looked at Grace and said, "You know what kind of person Barry is. If you can do it well, there will be no problem. But if you can''t, we''ll both be in trouble. Always remember your mission. Do you understand?"


    "Elsa, don''t worry." Grace smiled bitterly. "I''m what I''m doing. Men? None of them are good.


    Since I got that disease, I''m near my death. I''m glad that I can do something for you before I die, so I can repay your kindness. Don''t worry, I will follow your instructions well."


    "Grace..." Elsa looked at Grace with a sad expression. "No matter what happens, I will always treat you as my sister. If it weren''t for Barry''s request, I wouldn''t have come to you this time."


    "It''s alright, Elsa." Grace smiled. "I understand.


    Elsa, I''m leaving now."


    "Go ahead." Elsa looked worried. "Call me if anything happens."


    Grace left with Ge


    tensely. "You better remember what you said today. If you dare cross me, I won''t hesitate to destroy you."


    "Don''t worry." Julia was annoyed. "Can you let me go now?"


    It wasn''t until Jean decided to move that Julia was able to leave the scene.


    After removing her makeup, she went to the dressing room to change her clothes. Two girls, who seemed to be part of the staff, walked past the door. "Have you heard? Miss Gu booked the wrap party at Good Luck Restaurant. So many people are invited. I can''t even imagine how much that would cost."


    "Yes, it''s a good place to eat seafood. Miss Gu is so generous."


    "Yeah. Come on, let''s hurry up. It''s better if we won''t be late."


    Julia heard the two girls'' footsteps getting farther and farther away. She frowned slightly. If what she heard were true, she''d rather not go to the wrap party at all.

 Chapter 504 Poach Samuel

    While Julia was changing her clothes, she heard a sound from outside the door. "Who is it?" she asked cautiously.


    No one answered her. All she heard were hurried footsteps moving farther and farther away.


    With a sharp bang, the light bulb in the changing room suddenly burst. In an instant, the room turned dark. Worried, Julia tried to swing open the door, but she realized that it was stuck.


    She turned on her flashlight and kept trying to force the door open. After a while, she realized that someone must have locked the door of the changing room from the outside.


    "Hello? Is anyone there?" Julia called out twice, but still, there was no answer.


    She didn''t know if someone locked it on purpose. When she was about to call someone for help, her phone battery died.


    What bad


    nemies in the world. As long as I give you a good price, I believe everything is possible."


    "Then, you must have mistaken me." Samuel smiled. "Even if the other companies in H City don''t want me, I still won''t go to your company. Miss Gu, I advise you not to waste your time on me."


    "Is it worth it for Julia? I don''t think there'' any real conflict between you and me. Would you turn down a great opportunity like this just for Julia?" Jean asked.


    "It seems that you really don''t know me well enough. I''m not doing this just for Julia. I''m also doing for myself,"


    Samuel answered with a faint smile. "I really despise people like you, so I don''t want anything to do with you. Do you understand?"


    "You..." Jean was so angry that her face turned pale.


    "You will regret this!"

 Chapter 505 Find Julia

    "Really?" Samuel didn''t take it seriously. "Then just wait and see. I want to know whether I''ll regret this or you will get retribution."


    "Samuel, you...!" Jean was about to lose her temper, but someone was approaching, so she had to hold her peace. "Are you looking for Julia, Samuel?"


    "Did you see her?" Samuel asked. A trace of panic flashed across his face. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her sharply. "Where is she?"


    "Don''t stare at me like that. It''s scary," said Jean with a nasty smile. "I saw her when I just came here. I talked to her for a while. She said she was tired and went back to the hotel."


    "That''s impossible!" Samuel snapped. "Julia promised to go to the wrap party with us tonight. She couldn''t have left without saying goodbye."


    "I don''t know," said Jean, shrugging her shoulders but feeling guilty inside. She lowered her


    critical moment. I couldn''t do anything."


    "Julia, what happened?" Yvette asked. "How did you get locked up in here?"


    "I don''t know," Julia replied. "I came to take off my makeup and change after the shoot. That''s when I got locked in here. I think I know who the culprit might be."


    "Who is it?" Yvette asked eagerly. "Who would do such a thing in the crew? Everyone likes you."


    Julia and Samuel exchanged a knowing glance. The two of them knew that the only person who would do this was Jean.


    "Who is it?" Yvette asked again. "If I get the name of that person, I won''t spare them!"


    "It''s okay, Yvette," said Julia in a pacifying tone. "I''m fine now. Don''t worry."


    "But Julia!" In Yvette''s opinion, if this matter was not settled, then what happened today was only the beginning.


    "It''s all right. I''ll handle it myself," promised Julia.

 Chapter 506 I Wont Spare Them

    Samuel glanced at Yvette and said, "Julia must be thirsty after being locked up for such a long time. Please get her a bottle of water."


    "Okay," Yvette said in a hurry.


    After sending Yvette away, Samuel looked at Julia and said, "Are you going to let this go?" "Let it go?


    Of course not," Julia answered firmly. She had planned to live in peace with Jean, but obviously, Jean was not letting her. In this case, she has no choice but to go against her. "Just wait and see. I''ll make her regret this."


    "That''s the Julia I know." Samuel smiled with satisfaction. He reached out and rubbed her hair. "I know that you''re not going to let anyone insult and belittle you like before.


    I knew Jean came with bad intentions."


    "Julia, the water is coming." Yvette came over with a bottle of water. "The director asked us to hurry up. We''re


    ..." Caught off guard, Jean was furious with Yvette. She didn''t expect that she would call her out so directly. "What do you mean? Everyone knows that Julia is my sister. How would I do such a thing? Don''t point your finger at me."


    "You know what I am talking about," Yvette said defiantly. "Everyone in H City knows your relationship with Julia. You know what you have done. You may not take responsibility for this, but I want you to know that I won''t let it slide if this happens again."


    "Yvette," Julia said as she pulled her hand. "Stop it."


    The director was stunned. He looked at Julia with embarrassment and asked, "Julia, are you okay?"


    "It was nothing." Julia shook her head. "I don''t want to find out whether it was an accident or someone did it on purpose. But Yvette is right. If it happens again, I won''t spare them."

 Chapter 507 Allergy

    When Julia said this, she meaningfully looked at Jean who was just in front of her. Jean was flustered by this. She didn''t dare to say anything more. All she could do was stand awkwardly in the sidelines.


    The director rushed to assure her. "Julia, I will properly investigate this matter."


    Julia smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter anymore. I''m fine now. You don''t need to take it to heart."


    "How can I not take it seriously?" The director bitterly smiled. "You''re the heroine of our play. I''m naturally responsible for any incident that may happen to you."


    Julia shrugged nonchalantly.


    When they arrived at Good Luck Restaurant, Jean acted like she hosted the party. She raised her glass and addressed the others, "Everyone, we smoothly finished shooting ''My Love from the Royal Family'' all thanks to your hard work. You deserve all the c


    rk appeared on her face.


    Jean felt that something was off. Julia''s smile felt wrong, but she couldn''t back down now. There was nothing she could do but nod. "I hope you can forgive me despite all our misunderstandings in the past. Please drink it."


    "Okay." Julia nodded. She picked up the glass of wine on the table and drank it. She then asked Jean, "Are you satisfied now?"


    A smile finally graced Jean''s face. She turned around after fulfilling her intentions. Yvette whispered, "Julia, are you really allergic to alcohol? If you really are, why did you still drink it?"


    "Don''t worry." Julia patted the back of Yvette''s hand to comfort her. "Just wait and see."


    A strange smile appeared on Julia''s face again. She surveyed the crowd to find Jean busy making toasts in the distance. This time, she would make sure that Jean would pay.

 Chapter 508 Fainting

    Jean sensed that something felt off. She turned around and looked at Julia in confusion.


    Tonight''s dinner wasn''t only for fun, it was also about work. She went to the director to discuss a new movie. Suddenly, a voice rang in the air. "Come on! Something''s wrong. Julia just fainted."


    Since she was sitting next to Julia, Yvette was the first one who noticed that she fainted. Everyone''s eyes focused on them when Yvette screamed.


    Samuel rushed over to their side and asked, "What''s going on? Why did she suddenly faint?"


    "I... I don''t know." The truth was Julia told Yvette all about her plans before she fainted. It was inevitable, she had to reveal it, because she needed Yvette''s cooperation in the future.


    It was no question that Yvette was a good actress. She was actually very anxious and sweat trickled down her forehead, but she still managed t


    im before pulling Jean aside. "Didn''t you say you had to be at a dinner tonight? Why are you here?"


    "What are you doing?" Jean asked angrily. "If I hadn''t come here, I wouldn''t have known that you were going out with another woman. Terence, you really disappoint me."


    "What are you talking about?" Terence frowned at the accusation. "Kerry and I worked the whole day. It was getting late, so I was just going to send her back."


    "Oh really?" Jean sneered. "But why were you both so intimate? Did you even see the way she looked at you? It was full of desire like she wanted to own you. Didn''t you feel anything?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Terence explained in a rush. "She and I are just business partners. Maybe friends at most. It''s really not what you think."


    "Come on!" Jean wasn''t satisfied with his explanation. "I think you''re just lying."

 Chapter 509 You Are A Smart Person

    "Jean, can you stop making a big deal out of nothing?" Terence said irritably. "Kerry''s waiting for me. I''ll drop her back first and we''ll talk about it later."


    "What do you mean, Terence? I''m your girlfriend. Or have you forgotten that?" Jean snapped.


    "Can you stop it?" asked Terence exasperatedly. "I have already explained everything to you. What else do you want?"


    "You call that an explanation?" asked Jean looking enraged. "I''m warning you, Terence. I won''t let you leave until you clarify everything."


    Terence was pissed off. He was on the verge of losing his temper when Kerry came over and said, "Terence, if you are busy, I''ll take a taxi home. Don''t worry about me."


    "No, how can I do that? I promised to drive you home. Wait a minute. I''ll be ready soon," said


    ush to the hospital but he managed to stop himself somehow.


    He had to bear the temporary separation so that he could have a long and happy future with Julia.


    "Please take care of Julia for me, at least for a few days." Terence gripped the steering wheel hard, trying his best to get the words out.


    Samuel was annoyed by Terence''s words. "What do you mean? Don''t you want to see her?" he demanded.


    "I do, but I can''t," replied Terence sadly. He hung up the phone immediately because he was certain that if he kept talking to Samuel, he would be tempted to go to the hospital.


    "What the hell?" Samuel stared incredulously at the blank screen on his phone.


    If he had known that Terence would turn out to be such an irresponsible person, he would have never trusted him.

 Chapter 510 Reconciliation

    "Samuel, is Terence going to come here?" Yvette walked up to Samuel with a worried expression.


    Samuel shook his head and asked Yvette, "How about Julia? Is she awake?"


    "The doctor said her condition is okay. It turned out she is allergic to potatoes," Yvette replied.


    "So, Julia ate potatoes though she knew she is allergic to them, did she?" Samuel crossed his arms and frowned. "Is it worth it to risk her health to teach Jean a lesson?"


    With a bitter smile, Yvette responded, "If I had known that Julia would end up like this, I would have stopped her then. But when she revealed her plan to me, she already ate potatoes. In order not to let Julia''s efforts be in vain, I had to continue this play."


    Samuel couldn''t help but sigh. It was unreasonable that the person who should take care of Julia the most refused to come.


    "By the way, why won''t Terence come? I think Julia needs him the most right now, right?" Yvette asked in confusion. "W


    aid coldly. "Get out of my way!"


    Bella was pissed off at this point, but she still tried to be patient and replied, "Samuel, it''s been a long time since that incident happened and I''ve apologized to you. Why do you have to be like this? Are you still mad at me?"


    "Apologize?" Samuel sneered. "Some things can''t be resolved by a mere apology. We have had no real communication with each other for several years, and I want it to remain that way. Please stay away from me from now on."


    Bella pressed her lips in frustration. Recently, her popularity had plummeted. She was worried about what to do when she ran into Samuel.


    After she left Samuel, his career skyrocketed and he became the Prince Charming in many people''s eyes.


    Bella suddenly came up with an idea to take advantage of his fame.


    She tried to reconcile with Samuel, but apparently he was not eager to do the same. He even eyed her with disgust all throughout their conversation.

 Chapter 511 Pretending To Be His Girlfriend

    Bella was both annoyed and unhappy.


    Since men always chased her, she had grown accustomed to being the center of attention. But now, even though she showed affection toward Samuel, she failed to sway him. She couldn''t understand it.


    Regardless of their surroundings, Bella grabbed Samuel''s hand and pleaded, "Samuel, please give me one more chance. I promise I will treat you well. I¡ª"


    "Enough!" Impatience surged within Samuel, and he shook off her hand. "Bella, our relationship ended a long time ago. Please don''t bother me again."


    "No..." Tears pooled in Bella''s eyes as she grabbed Samuel''s hand again. Since his popularity had increased, she needed to get back with him. If they were a couple again, it would be considered big news in the entertainment industry, and it would earn her greater acceptance and visibility.


    Of course, this time, Bella would not be so stupid as to dump Samuel after achieving her goals. Now


    Su," Yvette sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Confusion shone in Bella''s eyes as she glared at Yvette''s determined face.


    Yvette''s lips curled as she explained, "Miss Su, we both know that you aren''t popular. If word gets out that you''re a mistress, the whole Internet will condemn you. When that happens, your popularity will hit rock bottom, and you may never recover from that. If you still want to stay in this industry, I advise you to be more careful and not provoke me. Otherwise..." Although Yvette was smiling, Bella felt chills snaking up and down her spine.


    "I advise you to ask around about my family background before considering whether you want to steal my man or not." Yvette sniffed as she placed her arm on Samuel''s and left.


    Looking at their retreating figures, Bella felt very uncomfortable.


    When they were out of Bella''s sight, Yvette immediately let go of Samuel''s hand. "I''m sorry," she mumbled awkwardly.

 Chapter 512 Persuasion

    "I''m sorry," said Samuel with a sad smile. "Yvette, I shouldn''t have got you involved in this matter without your permission."


    "It doesn''t matter." Thinking of the way Samuel introduced her in front of Bella, Yvette blushed. "We are friends so don''t worry about it."


    "But it''s unfair to you," Samuel said with a frown.


    "It doesn''t matter," Yvette repeated, brushing off his apology. "I volunteered to do it."


    After she said that, the two of them kept in silence for a long time.


    Samuel was aware of Yvette''s feelings for him. Unfortunately, he had feelings for Julia, so he was unwilling to reciprocate. Instead, he pretended to be ignorant.


    He was gradually getting over Julia, but he still wasn''t ready to be with anothe


    about your problems."


    "Oh, I have nothing to worry about," Julia said confidently. "I''m waiting for Terence to come and complete the divorce procedures as soon as possible. Then everyone will be relieved."


    "Really?" Samuel smiled. "Don''t you feel a little resentful?"


    "Why would I?" Julia asked. "The whole thing was a mistake between Terence and me. Now we''re returning to the place where everything started. This marriage is not worth saving."


    The car stopped in front of Julia''s house. Before getting out of the car, Julia, who was still worried about Samuel, turned to him and reminded, "Don''t forget what I said to you."


    "Okay, I will think it over," Samuel assured. Breathing a sigh of relief, Julia went upstairs.

 Chapter 513 Apology

    Terence and Jean parted without settling their issues last night. After a whole night of thinking, she decided to bow down and apologize to him first.


    She had no choice, to be honest. She really liked Terence. It took her a lot of effort to finally be in a relationship with him, and she didn''t want to waste all that.


    That was why the next morning, Jean waited in front of Terence''s house. She had learned from her past experience, so she opted not to go in.


    It was a chilly morning in December. It was inevitable for Jean to shiver after standing at the door for a while. Her lips even started to turn purple because of the cold.


    When the maid finally saw Terence get up from bed, she hurriedly told him, "Mr. Chen, Miss Gu came again. She has been waiting at the door for more than half an hour now."


    "Really?" Terence enjoyed his coffee and newspaper for a while. He leisurely d


    , Consuela asked, "What''s wrong? Is it because of Jean?"


    "Not really." Julia frowned and hesitated for a moment. "I just remembered what happened between me and Terence when I saw Jean. I really want to get a divorce. But every time I went to see him, he refused to have a proper closure with me. I really don''t know what he wants."


    Slightly disturbed, Consuela asked, "Hasn''t he given up on you yet?"


    "That''s impossible," Julia smiled bitterly.


    Consuela thought for a while before saying, "If you have some free time, you should go and see him again. No matter what happens, you should talk it out with him. This way, you don''t have to go through any trouble with Jean again."


    Julia thought for a while. It had been a long time since Terence last went on a business trip. She figured she should talk about it with him.


    "You''re right. I''ll go see him tomorrow," Julia sighed.

 Chapter 514 Forced Entry

    The next morning, Julia went to HT Group building. Terence was having a meeting with Kerry. When he learned from Jillian that Julia came for a visit, he thought he had heard the fact wrong.


    "Who did you just say?" Terence asked with brows furrowed.


    "Ms. Julia Gu, sir." Jillian repeated her announcement. "Mr. Chen, she is waiting outside right now. Should we..."


    Terence came back to his senses. "No, that''s unnecessary. Let her wait outside."


    "But..."


    "Hurry up and tell her what I''ve said," Terence interrupted his secretary.


    Jillian had no choice but to leave the room in a hurry. Meanwhile, Kerry got intrigued by the peculiar exchange she just witnessed and asked, "She especially came here to see you. Why don''t you want to meet with her?"


    Terence smiled bitterly. "I know why she came here, and I don''t want to talk about it. She could be pretty single-minded and stubborn."


    He looked at Kerry mean


    ern, I will find time to go with you. It''s just, now is not the time."


    "No way! You can''t worm your way out of this," Julia replied determinedly. "This matter has been delayed for a long time. Terence, I don''t want to have anything to do with you and Jean''s life, so please divorce me as soon as possible."


    "What if I say no?" At this point, Terence had a look of longing on his face so intense that Julia felt weak under his passionate gaze. She started to step back but he followed her until she had her back tightly against the wall. She could smell the familiar scent she once found comforting and safe, while he struggled to control himself from hugging her tightly.


    Julia met his eyes nervously and squeaked, "Terence, what do you want?"


    Terence grinned and his face brightened up. He said softly to Julia, "Well, I''ll go through the procedures with you after you finish the variety show. What do you think?"

 Chapter 515 Just For Show

    Julia shivered. The warm breath sprayed on her ear was giving her a tingling sensation. It was as if there was a feather brushing over her heart. She really couldn''t remember when the last time the two of them got so close was. Almost in an instant, she was already absorbed in the nostalgic feeling.


    She stared at Terence so deeply that she seemed like she was in a trance.


    Her silly appearance really made Terence happy inside. This proved that he at the least still had a place in her heart.


    With a soft smile, he said, "Just go if you agree. I still have something else to do."


    Julia couldn''t describe how she was feeling now. She came here to ask for a divorce. For some reason, however, when she heard that the divorce should be postponed, she actually felt relieved inside.


    She took a deep breath and then said, "You''d better remember what you said. I won¡¯t forgive you if you continue making excuses and dra


    ll us immediately. We¡¯ll modify it accordingly until you¡¯re satisfied."


    "Okay," said Jean.


    She couldn''t help but feel excited when she saw the banquet hall before her. Happiness was bubbling inside her. She even started imagining how her wedding would look like. Barton would walk her down the aisle, she would make her way towards Terence one step at a time, and all eyes would be on her.


    "Next, let''s go through the details again, shall we? I''ve told you before that the roses for your wedding day will be freshly-picked and they''ll be flown from France. At that time, the whole venue will become a sea of flowers. Miss Gu, what do you think about this?"


    "Not bad."


    "At that time, there¡¯ll also be..." The wedding planner continued to explain the arrangements. The more Jean listened, the wilder her imagination about that day ran. Unconsciously, a smile bloomed on her face. Her dream was about to come true.

 Chapter 516 Deal With His Family

    The wedding planner knew what was on Jean''s mind. The entire site layout was extravagant and wasteful. As long as it was expensive, Jean approved it, regardless of the aesthetics.


    She was very happy to meet such a silly and rich client. She spent the whole afternoon taking Jean through the plan, and Jean had splurged even more by the end of it.


    Jean was pleased and the wedding planner was ecstatic.


    This event would earn her a year''s worth of commission.


    "Miss Gu, I will contact you again when the final design is ready."


    "Okay." Jean nodded. "If you do a good job on this arrangement, I will pay you promptly and generously, understand?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Gu," said the wedding planner in an ingratiating tone. "You are an important client for us. Rest assured, we will certainly do a good job on the d


    . If she wanted to be happy, she had to get along with her future husband''s family.


    If she failed to do so, it would pose a big dilemma for Terence in the future. She didn''t want to put him in a difficult situation.


    Biting her lower lip as she reflected on her father''s words, she turned to him and said, "Dad, I have been busy with other things these days and have completely forgotten about them.


    You''re right. I should find time to talk to his family."


    After thinking for a while, Barton came up with an idea. "How about this? I''ll invite them to dinner tomorrow. Let''s sit down and have a good chat. No matter how many misunderstandings you have had with them before, you can take this opportunity to clear it all up. What do you think?


    I have known them for so many years. I believe they won''t refuse."

 Chapter 517 Dont You Have Feelings For Her

    "Okay, then let''s do as you said," Jean nodded.


    "In that case, I¡¯ll ring them up later," said Barton. Meanwhile, Zoe, who''d been busy in the kitchen, finally called them over for dinner. Upon seeing the various dishes on the table, Jean grinned and said, "Miss Lin, you''re surprisingly adept in cooking. It seems that I''ll have a fine meal today."


    "Miss Gu, please don''t make fun of me." Zoe felt rather discomfited to be praised by Jean. "I whipped these up casually. Please forgive me if they''re not to your taste."


    "Rest assured. I¡¯m not a picky eater. I''m satisfied as long as I have something to eat." Jean smiled graciously.


    Barton glanced at the two women in front of him and said, "Don''t just stand there like fools. Go on, sit."


    While Jean sat down, Zoe said, "No, thanks. Please enjoy your meal."


    Jean seemed surprised. "Miss Lin, you¡¯re not going to eat with us?"


    Zoe shook her head. "No, sorry. I still have something to do, s


    possibly be together?"


    "Why not? I think she¡¯s really a good person. Are you really not interested in her at all?" Jean¡¯s eyes were focused on Barton. It was as if she was trying to not miss any change in his expression.


    Barton said nothing. He looked towards the kitchen, imagining the life he might have with her. Zoe indeed fitted him almost in all aspects, so it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea to be with her. However, when he thought about their age difference, he couldn¡¯t help but give that idea up.


    Before Jean mentioned it, such an idea had never crossed his mind. Perhaps because there was a huge age gap between the two of them, he unconsciously never treated Zoe as a partner.


    He shook his head to clear his mind. "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible between us."


    Although he was a little hesitant, he eventually chose to squash the possibility.


    Jean sighed in secret when she heard what he said. "Don''t you have feelings for her?"

 Chapter 518 We Cant Hold Her Back

    "What''s wrong with you today? Why are you asking such strange questions?" Barton asked in confusion.


    "Oh, I just think it''s a pity," stated Jean matter-of-factly. "I have a good relationship with Miss Lin and I really like her. I was wondering if she could become my stepmother, it would make me so happy, but..."


    "Stop talking nonsense," Barton cut her off. "Mind your own business."


    "Dad, if you''re really not interested in her, can I introduce Miss Lin to someone else?" Jean asked watching him keenly. "You said that Miss Lin has been with you for a long time. She has spent the best years of her youth with you. I really can''t bear to watch her waste away the rest of her life. She is still young, I want to introduce her to a suitable man. It''s high time we find her a good husband. We really can''t hold her back anymore now."


    While


    roposal. She couldn''t believe that Jean would be so kind. Plus there was the matter of her feelings for Barton.


    So she simply said, "Miss Gu, I don''t want to bother you with this matter. I''m used to living alone. I don''t have the impulse to find someone to live with at the moment."


    "No way!" Jean was not taking no for an answer. "Women need to get married in the end. Miss Lin, I really like you. When I was at home just now, I was trying to set you up with my father. I''ll be happy if you two get married.


    As you know, I''m going to get married soon. My mind would be at ease if I knew you were there by my father''s side, but..." Jean stopped mid-way.


    Zoe''s stared at Jean wide-eyed. She was dying to know Barton''s reaction.


    "But guess what my father said?" Jean asked, deliberately prolonging the suspense.


    "What did he say?"

 Chapter 519 Matchmaking

    "My dad told me that he only sees you as a friend and an employee. He doesn''t see you as anything more than that,"


    Jean said bluntly. "I thought it would be a good thing if you and my dad can be together, but I didn''t expect it to turn out like this."


    Zoe couldn''t do anything but grit her teeth as she took in what Jean said.


    If Barton had a thing for her, he would have shown it already.


    Pretending to be calm, Zoe said, "As you''ve said, your father is my boss, and I am just his employee. So, please stop trying to match us together."


    "Sorry, it''s my fault. I''m trying to make it up to you,"


    Jean said. "Miss Lin, the man I mentioned to you earlier is my client. He''s a good friend of mine. I really think he is a good man. Even if you don''t have plans to get married soo


    In reality, Barton wasn''t sure if Simon and his family would show up. But he was willing to wait.


    After hanging up the phone, Simon sat in the courtyard in a daze. Tina brought a cup of coffee and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you so serious?"


    "I just got a call from Barton," Simon said coldly.


    Tina''s face darkened. "How dare he call you? What did he say?"


    "He asked us to have dinner with him tonight. He told me that he wants to make peace with us."


    Simon wanted to ask Tina whether they should go or not. Before he could even ask her, Tina said, "Let''s go. I''d like to see what Barton wants to do."


    "Are you really willing to go there?" Simon asked with a frown.


    "Of course," Tina answered firmly. "Just don''t talk too much when we get there. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 520 A Gift

    Tina agreed to go to the dinner because she wanted to see what Barton and Jean were up to.


    After calling Simon, Barton remembered that he loved drinking. He thought that it would please Simon if he brought good wine for dinner later that evening.


    He pressed the intercom and asked Zoe to come in.


    When Zoe entered the room, she stood in front of Barton with bowed head. Since Jean already revealed how Barton felt about her, she could no longer relax in front of him.


    "Mr. Xiao, what can I do for you?" Zoe asked politely despite being in a bad mood.


    "I have to entertain some important guests tonight. Go and buy two bottles of good wine for me. Remember, pick the best wine you can find," Barton ordered. In the back of his mind, he felt that something was wrong with Zoe, but he couldn''t tell what it was exactly.


    "Okay," Zoe


    Jean.


    ''Does Jean really think a fancy gift can sway my opinion of her?''


    Tina thought inwardly. She smiled and said to Jean, "This gift is too expensive. I can''t accept it."


    The brooch was the last masterpiece of a famous designer. The brooch was shaped like a maple leaf and was inlaid with ninety-nine diamonds.


    The staggering price of the item made Tina frown.


    "You''re too polite, Tina," Barton said. "Jean will soon be your daughter-in-law. It''s not a big deal if she gives a small gift to please her future mother-in-law. Why won''t you accept it? It is a fine gift, after all."


    Tina smiled and said to Barton, "Mr. Xiao, you''re wrong. As the saying goes, nothing is free in this world. Everything always comes at a price."


    "You are thinking too much. Jean put a lot of effort into acquiring that brooch," Barton said.

 Chapter 521 I Appreciate Your Kindness

    "I appreciate your kindness, Jean, but I couldn''t possibly accept this gift," Tina said casually.


    When Jean saw the cold, unmoved expression on Tina''s face, she knew that it was going to be a long, difficult road to gain her favor.


    She felt quite embarrassed being rejected by Tina.


    But when she thought of Terence, she felt determined to keep trying. "Auntie, you must accept this gift," she said in a pleading voice.


    "We''ve had some misunderstandings. I know you don''t like me, but I''m going to marry Terence soon. We''ll be one family sooner or later. I bought this gift as a token of my apology to you. If you don''t accept it because you''re still mad at me, it will really make me sad."


    "That''s not what I meant," Tina replied. "Why would I be mad


    untie, don''t worry. After I get married to Terence, I will take good care of him and his family. I promise," Jean assured her.


    On the other hand, Barton was pleased to see that her daughter was happy. "Jean, you are going to get married to Terence soon. You should stop calling them Aunt and Uncle. From now on, maybe you should call them¡ª"


    "Don''t!" Before Barton finished his words, Tina stopped him quickly.


    "Aunt, haven''t you forgiven me?" Jean muttered. She was shocked to see Tina cut Barton off. Only then did Tina realize that she overreacted.


    She knew that Terence had a plan in mind to deal with Jean, but she couldn''t let Barton and his daughter notice it.


    When she was at a loss for what to do, Simon decided to help her find an excuse.

 Chapter 522 Why Are You In Such A Hurry

    Simon coughed awkwardly. "Barton, I think we''d better not rush it.


    I think we''d better let Jean call us Dad and Mom on the wedding. This is not a small matter, so it can''t be done so casually. It''s unfair to Jean. We''ll give her a red envelope when she first call us Dad and Mom."


    Turning to look at Tina, Simon asked, "I think that''s what you meant, right?"


    "Yes," Tina replied hurriedly. "How can you do such an important thing so casually? No way."


    This brought a big grin to Jean''s face. She always thought that they misunderstood her deeply and were hard to deal with, but today she found that it was easy to get along with them.


    However, the memory of her past actions haunted her, making her face turn crimson with embarrassment.


    "Aunt Tina


    structions for the next day as if she was a family member. Before hanging up, he told her to go to bed early.


    Jean frowned slightly as she noted his expression.


    Barton probably did not realize it, but deep down, Zoe held a special place in his heart.


    "By the way, Dad, I have something to tell you," Jean began after he ended the call with Zoe.


    "What?" Barton asked.


    "Okay, here''s the thing. I want to introduce Miss Lin to a nice guy. I think that he would be an ideal match for her. So, if you have no objection, I''ll go ahead and arrange a meeting," she said with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "A nice guy?" Barton chewed on this information. He was stunned for a moment and then a strange emotion gripped his heart. "Why are you in such a hurry?"

 Chapter 523 Just An Employee

    "Am I?" Jean asked with a confused look. "Dad, have you forgotten? I told you about it yesterday. Didn''t you agree at that time?"


    "What?" Barton had no interest in that conversation at all.


    When Jean brought up this topic yesterday, Barton''s mind was preoccupied with something else, so he didn''t fully register what Jean was saying.


    "Yes. Yesterday, I asked you what you thought of Miss Lin. You said that she was just a friend and a colleague. That''s why I told you that I wanted to introduce her to someone,"


    Jean reminded him. "Dad, Miss Lin has been working for you for a long time and has never had a boyfriend. We shouldn''t delay it any longer. She is still young, so we have to find her a suitable husband as soon as possible. Otherwise, she will


    say no.


    He waited for her answer with bated breath. If Zoe declined Jean''s offer, he would immediately call his daughter.


    Several moments passed, but Zoe didn''t say no. "Mr. Xiao, you have really misunderstood me. I''m willing to meet prospective men. You know, I am not young anymore. It''s time to get married," she said with a wry smile.


    She chose to end this topic.


    Taking a deep breath, she added, "Besides, Mr. Xiao, although you regard me as your friend, the truth is that you''re my boss and I''m just an employee. So I think you''d better leave my private affairs alone.


    Don''t worry. I will do what you ask me to do. It won''t affect my work. You can rest assured.


    Mr. Xiao, if you there''s nothing else, I really have to get back to my work."

 Chapter 524 Ask For Leave

    Seeing Zoe''s retreating figure left an indescribable feeling in Barton''s heart.


    After she walked out of Barton''s office, Zoe took off her disguise and smiled bitterly.


    Meanwhile, Jean worked quickly to set the date. On the third day, she called Zoe.


    "Miss Lin, are you free tonight? I''ve made an appointment with Mr. Huang for you." Being so busy with her work, Zoe answered her phone without checking the caller ID. She honestly thought it was just a routine work call.


    But when Zoe heard what Jean had said, she was so stunned that she had to stop everything that she was doing. After a few minutes to calm down, she replied, "So soon?"


    She thought that Jean wouldn''t pay much attention to it. The last thing she expected was for Jean to take it seriously and set the date quickly.


    "Not at all!" Jean said with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    Of course she would g


    oe strode right out the door.


    When she was finally out of sight, Barton sat in his chair in a daze. While rubbing his forehead, he wondered why she was acting this way.


    As soon as Zoe walked out of the office, a fierce expression appeared on her face. What just happened was Jean''s fault, but why was she the one being blamed?


    Utterly pissed, Zoe headed straight to the HR department to ask for leave. Since she hasn''t taken a day off work for so many years, she could have half a year''s holiday.


    "Miss Lin, are you really planning to go on vacation for that long?" the director of HR department asked.


    "Yes," Zoe answered with a sneer.


    After everything was settled, Zoe went back to her office to pack up. In less than half an hour, most of the employees of Xiao Group heard the news that Zoe was going to go on vacation for half a year. Even Barton got the news.

 Chapter 525 A Blind Date

    Barton was furious when he found out that Zoe had applied for a leave. He tried to call her, but her phone was switched off.


    Fuming, he called the HR department and asked them to call Zoe back. But the director faltered. "What''s wrong? Can''t I even ask for such a small thing?" he roared.


    "No, Mr. Xiao, it''s not that," said the director gingerly. "The thing is Miss Lin followed our office protocol and applied for the leave. So we have no choice but to accept it, and..."


    "And what? Why are you hesitating?" Barton demanded impatiently.


    "Miss Lin said that if you don''t agree, she will resign. Mr. Xiao, this..." Barton didn''t wait to hear the rest of it. He slammed the phone down.


    ''How dare Zoe play this trick with me?'' he thought angrily.


    He picked up the phone, dialed Jean''s number and inquired about where Zoe''s da


    happened to have just lost his wife.


    He was an unfaithful man, but he was handsome and rich. If one didn''t know about his background, they would have believed that he was an ideal man.


    Jean was in a hurry to find someone for Zoe. How could she care about his character?


    "Here you are!" As soon as they entered the room, Peter Huang stood up and pulled out two chairs for the women like a true gentleman. After they sat down, he handed the menu to both ladies and said, "I don''t know what you two beautiful ladies would like to eat, so I didn''t order anything. Please select what you would like. You don''t have to be formal with me."


    "Then I won''t be," said Jean cheekily.


    Although Peter had tried his best to behave like a gentleman, there was something crass about him. He was not annoying but he was not pleasant either.

 Chapter 526 A Disgusting Man

    In all honesty, Peter''s pretentious cool guy act really didn''t give Zoe any good impression of him.


    But this was the first time they met after all. She thought that these ill feelings were just her prejudice against him, so she held herself back and tried to remain civil.


    At that moment, Jean finally remembered her purpose. She smiled and said, "Oh, I forgot to introduce you two. Mr. Huang, this is Zoe Lin that I mentioned to you before. She''s my father''s secretary. What do you think? Isn¡¯t she gorgeous?"


    "Yes, she is." Peter''s gaze was fixated on Zoe. Jean hadn''t lied to him. Although Zoe was a little too old for his taste, she was indeed pretty and had a good figure.


    "Zoe, this is Peter Huang. He runs an advertising company. Although it''s just a small company, it has a very good income. His wife passed away quite a while ago, and he has a fifteen-year-old daughter. If you can give him a chance, he''ll definitely be a good man for you." Jean then turned toward Peter. "Am I right, Mr. Huang?"


    some reason, Barton couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. "You¡¯re right. She''s gorgeous."


    It was such a simple compliment, but it still made Zoe blush.


    In this private room, Jean seemed to be the only one actively trying to brighten the atmosphere, while Barton and Zoe seemed to have sunk into an awkward silence. As for Peter, seeing Barton diverted his thoughts from the beauties in front of him.


    He could see that the relationship between Barton and Zoe was unusual. If he could get Zoe, he might get a chance to cooperate with Barton in the future. With that idea in mind, he kept trying to impress Zoe during the meal. He even shelled some shrimps and put them in her bowl.


    When Peter did that, Zoe felt a burning gaze fixated on her. She looked up, only for her eyes to come into contact with Barton''s.


    In fact, she was quite disgusted with the way Peter acted. She didn''t know what came over her, but when she saw Barton staring at her like that, she smiled at Peter and said, "Thank you, Mr. Huang."

 Chapter 527 Courtesy Demands Reciprocity

    "Miss Lin, you''re being too formal with me. It''s my pleasure to serve such a beautiful woman like you," Peter said with a brazen smirk on his face.


    Hearing this, Zoe showed a light-hearted smile and continued to eat, ignoring Barton''s fierce glare completely.


    While looking around, Peter noticed Barton''s hostile gaze. With a smile, he told Barton, "Mr. Xiao, please don''t take this the wrong way, but I really Like Miss Lin. I honestly think we will make a great couple."


    "Really?" Barton sneered in response.


    Barton''s tone angered Zoe. To get back at him, she looked at Peter with a cute smile and said, "I agree with that, Mr. Huang. You''re such a good, considerate, and successful man. Any girl would be lucky to have you."


    "You really think so?" Peter asked enthusiastically. In his mind, he knew Zoe would be moved by him easily. "I''m glad to hear that, Miss Lin. I''m excited to get to know you more and I hope w


    s Lin."


    "You don''t have to do that, Miss Gu. You''ve already done more than enough. Now that I know where she works, it''s my turn to take the initiative. I promise you that I''ll try my best to make Zoe happy," Peter replied with a sincere grin.


    "It looks like that you''ve really taken a liking to Miss Lin," said Jean with a faint smile.


    She knew Peter was not a loyal man. And it made her happy that he was quite interested in Zoe.


    "Miss Gu, I''m really grateful for this wonderful opportunity you have given me," Peter said with an assertive smirk. He stared at the gorgeous woman in front of him. Jean was much younger than Zoe, and was also very pretty.


    It was clear that Peter wasn''t going to hide his true nature. While staring into Jean''s eyes, he said, "Since you''ve helped me a lot, Miss Gu, I would like to repay your kindness. How about we go out for a drink?"


    Peter was quite confident with his looks.

 Chapter 528 I Will Support You

    Peter was not a young man anymore.


    Time not only made him older but also more experienced. He was considered one of the most eligible bachelors by people and many young girls wanted to be his wife.


    He thought that Jean was no exception and she wouldn''t refuse his invitation.


    But he was wrong.


    How could Jean agree to date him?


    Her heart still belonged to Terence. How could she fall in love with another man, and, that too, a middle-aged and obscene man like Peter? When he showed interest in her, she almost vomited.


    But she had to remind herself that she needed Peter in the future for her plan, so she held back her anger. Fixing a fake smile on her face, she said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Huang. My boyfriend is waiting for me. You''d better ask Miss Lin out next time."


    With that, she waved him goodbye


    Staring deep into his eyes, she asked, "What did you say?"


    Barton looked at Zoe awkwardly and quickly explained, "Don''t get me wrong." He meant what he said, but he felt it was inappropriate.


    Gulping nervously, he said, "You have been working for me for so many years, and I can''t see you go through life alone. After you retire in the future, I will give you enough money to lead a comfortable life.


    But Zoe, you can''t marry anyone casually just because you want to find someone to take care of you. You will regret in the future."


    Barton tried his best to persuade her, but Zoe suddenly burst into laughter.


    Confused, Barton looked at Zoe and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    "So, you said you would support me just because I have been your subordinate and friend for so many years, right?"

 Chapter 529 Flower Bouquet On The Desk

    Barton was a little taken aback. "Is that not enough?" When the traffic light turned red, he took a sideways glance at Zoe, just in time to see a trace of despair flashing across her eyes.


    "Zoe, listen to me..."


    Barton seemed anxious to explain himself. Nevertheless, Zoe really wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to him at this moment. She smiled and said earnestly, "Mr. Xiao, I think I should make some things clear to you."


    "What?"


    "In fact, the salary you''ve given me is enough for me to live a comfortable life for the rest of my life. I don''t need you to support me. I don''t need it now, and I won''t need it in the future," Zoe said seriously. "I''ll make my own plan, so Mr. Xiao, I hope you won''t interfere in my business again in the future."


    "Zoe, I really have no other meaning."


    "I know." The smile on her face seemed to turn even bitterer. "You never have any other meaning. It was me who overthought."


    Before they realized it, they''d arrived at her house. Right after he parked the car,


    ouquet in Zoe¡¯s hands was. He scowled at her and said, "Come in with me."


    Zoe put the bouquet back on her desk and then followed him into his office. The moment the door was closed, Barton roared, "What the hell is wrong with you? I asked you to come back to work. What did you do after you came back? Gossiping around? Who sent you that bouquet?"


    "I..." Zoe felt really aggrieved. She really didn¡¯t know anything about the flowers, and she couldn¡¯t really control other people¡¯s mouths. "It was already on my desk when I came here this morning. From what was written on the card, the sender should be Peter."


    "Do you like that Peter guy so much?" He continued to give her a tongue-lashing. Right now, his mind was practically fogged by jealousy.


    "Mr. Xiao, I¡ª"


    "Get out!" Barton shouted in rage. "Zoe, if you really like Peter, I won''t stop you¡ªyou can leave now. However, I have to say this in advance. If you leave, you''d better not regret later because you won''t have the chance to come back."

 Chapter 530 An Encounter

    Zoe didn''t storm off no matter how angry she was. She just tried her best to keep calm and buried herself in her work until late at night. When Barton saw how busy she was, he felt a sense of joy in his heart.


    In his mind, he thought Zoe wasn''t really interested in Peter.


    Every morning, flowers from Peter would be sent to Zoe. However, she would throw them in the trash can without even looking at them. As time went by, more and more rumors started spreading around the company. Some said that Zoe had a big fight with her boyfriend, which led to their breakup. Another one was that Zoe was ruining her chances of finding love.


    The worst rumor of them all was that Zoe was having a secret relationship with Barton.


    Of course, Zoe knew about the rumors. But she ignored them completely. All she wanted was to just finish all of her work as soon as possible.


    A few days later, Barton was supposed to go to a charity dinner. As soon as Zoe arrived at work, she went to his office and reminded him. "Mr. Xiao, do y


    t the potatoes in her salad one by one.


    Barton just stood aside and watched for a long time. When he finally got bored with it, he walked towards his acquaintance and greeted her. "Miss Gu, I didn''t expect you to be so picky about food."


    "Oh, Mr. Xiao!" Julia was completely startled, so she stumbled at first. But when she recognized that it was just Barton, she breathed a sigh of relief. "You scared me."


    "You know it''s not a good thing to be picky about food, especially on occasions like this," Barton teasingly replied, remembering that he said the exact same words to Vivian before.


    With a slight giggle, Julia told Barton, "It''s not about being picky. As a female star, I have to watch my weight. Potatoes contain a lot of carbs. Besides, I''m allergic to them. I have no choice."


    "Allergic?" Barton asked in disbelief, as if he was just struck by lightning. Her response was exactly the same as Vivian''s words when he told her that.


    "Yes. Isn''t it ridiculous?" Julia replied while nodding her head.

 Chapter 531 Do You Really Know Her

    Many people are allergic to things like seafood. Julia, however, was allergic to potatoes. In her youth, this fact had upset her, but as the years went by, she got accustomed to it.


    She smiled bitterly. "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I''ve been this way since I was born."


    Barton frowned. What a coincidence!


    If he hadn''t done the paternity test, he would have thought that Julia was his daughter instead of Jean.


    Not only did Julia resemble Vivian, but also the two women were both allergic to potatoes. What was going on?


    "Miss Gu..." Barton wanted to ask her something, but he did not know how to.


    "When I was young, my family didn''t believe that I was allergic to potatoes. The others also found it impossible to believe it. Perhaps it''s because potatoes are too...ordinary. Few pe


    ut her mother. Now that she found someone who had actually known Vivian, she couldn''t wait to find out more. She wanted nothing more than to hear about Vivian and what kind of person she had been.


    Barton was the only remaining link between her and Vivian.


    She asked, beaming, "Mr. Xiao, did you really know my mother? Can you tell me anything about her?"


    "Are you really Vivian''s daughter?" Barton asked in disbelief.


    "Yes." Julia nodded slightly. "If the information that the private detective has given me is correct, then I really am her daughter. What''s the matter, Mr. Xiao?"


    She noticed that Barton had grown pale, and she was confused.


    "Nothing..." Barton shook his head. "But something still seems strange to me. Why did you have to hire a private detective to look into this?"

 Chapter 532 She Will Support You

    "Well, it''s a long story." Julia sighed. "I always believed that Mandy favored Jean. But I didn''t think too much about it at first. But one day, Jean slipped and I grew suspicious. I hired a private detective to look into this. When I finally had enough proof, I confronted Mandy about it and she admitted it.


    It turned out that Mandy isn''t my biological mother. It''s quite ironic."


    After another sigh, she asked Barton in a serious tone. "Mr. Xiao, do you really know my mother? What kind of woman was she? Can you please tell me?"


    "Uhh...she..." Even though Julia didn''t look like she was lying, Barton didn''t know who to trust. However, the result of the paternity test was there which said Jean was his daughter.


    But if the truth was really like what he thought to be, what would be the right thing to do?


    Although he didn''t really hurt Julia, what he had done for Jean c


    anting to set things straight, Zoe started walking to him with a frown on her face. Meanwhile, Peter was furious as he had never waited for a woman for so long.


    What kept him from lashing out was the thought that Zoe was Barton''s secretary. When Zoe was in front of him, he put a smile on his face and asked, "Wow, you got off so late from work. Are you feeling tired?"


    Zoe wanted to make things clear with Peter. But when she saw him looking so tired, she couldn''t bear to tell him anymore. After a subtle sigh, she asked, "How long have you been waiting for me?"


    With a smile, Peter replied, "Not too long. I arrived when Mr. Xiao got off work."


    Zoe raised her hand to look at her watch. She realized that he had been standing there for more than two hours. After another sigh, she told Peter, "There is a good restaurant nearby. How about we go and get something to eat?"

 Chapter 533 Not Your Type

    "Okay," Peter said excitedly. "After waiting for such a long time, I''m quite famished."


    Zoe felt a little embarrassed. In fact, she should''ve made things clear to him long ago. That way, things wouldn''t have become so complicated.


    She proceeded to lead him to the restaurant situated next to the company. Right after they placed their order, someone came up to them.


    That person was obviously Peter¡¯s acquaintance because Peter stood up and greeted him with a smile. After an exchange of pleasantries, the man cast a glance at Zoe and asked in confusion, "Peter, since when has your taste changed?


    This isn¡¯t the type you usually preferred, is it?"


    Peter usually liked young, beautiful women, and Zoe was obviously older than the women around him.


    "What are you talking about? Please don¡¯t spout nonsense!" Zoe was Barton''s secretar


    did Jean do that for?


    "Zoe? Zoe?" Peter¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. She raised her head and looked at him. With an apologetic smile, she said, "I''m sorry. I..."


    "It¡¯s okay. Zoe, in fact, I can understand you have no feelings for me now. But don''t worry, we have time. We can continue to get along with each other like friends. If you fall in love with me in the future, it won''t be too late for us to talk about marriage. What do you think?" Peter offered.


    "Mr. Huang, you know, I¡ª"


    "Alright, it''s late now. Let me drive you home." Upon saying what he wanted to say, Peter stood up and offered to drive her home, paying completely no attention or care to her opinion.


    Zoe was already in her 30s, and he thought she must be dying to get married. The possibility of her not liking him at all had never crossed his mind.

 Chapter 534 Overdue Confession

    Peter drove Zoe back to her address. All the while, Zoe had been thinking about Jean''s motive, so she never spoke to him throughout the entire trip.


    After she got out of the car, Peter insisted on accompanying her until she reached her house. "Zoe, rest well today. I will ask you out again when I have time."


    Peter had always been arrogant towards Zoe. In his mind, she should feel lucky that he fancied her among other women.


    Zoe had no time and energy to argue with this man. She waved her hand to dismiss him. "You''d better leave now."


    When she was about to go upstairs, a figure suddenly appeared before her and she gasped in shock. As soon as she recognized Barton, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hey! What''s wrong?" Before Peter could walk too far, he heard Zoe''s scream and rushed over to where he left her.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Zoe blurted out in reply. When she turned around, she saw Barton sitting against the wall. She could distinguish the scent of alcohol coming fro


    ow. I have liked you since the first time I saw you. I witnessed how devoted you were to Vivian. I hid my own feelings in the bottom of my heart and felt content at being there to support you. I thought I could always be with you if I stayed like this, but now I can''t.


    No matter what I do, I end up being wrong in your eyes. I have already planned that as soon as I finish this project, I will resign and disappear from your life. For so many years, I had hoped that you''d realize my feelings for you, but you didn''t. Maybe I''m just not your type.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s just my wishful thinking. I just don''t want to leave any regret before I leave, so I..."


    Zoe had no idea why she suddenly had the courage to say everything she never dared to speak out.


    She smiled and said softly, "Well, it seems that you''re completely sobered up. You may leave now."


    "Zoe, you..." Barton was overwhelmed by Zoe''s confession. He looked at her awkwardly, not knowing what to say.

 Chapter 535 I Will Resign Soon

    Barton felt nothing but shock creeping his entire body that night.


    In fact, it took him a long time before he could gather his thoughts. After getting back his composure, he asked Zoe, "Then why didn''t you tell this to me before?"


    "Tell me one good reason why I should mention it in the first place." Zoe gave Barton a bitter smile. "Even if I told you, would it even change anything? Would you have liked me if I did?"


    "Zoe, I..." Barton opened his mouth. However, he was at a loss for words.


    To be honest,


    he had no clue what he would do if he had known how much she loved him.


    He fixed his eyes at Zoe and said, "You should at least have told me sooner."


    "And so what?" Zoe said with a smirk. "Nothing would change, right?


    It''s getting late, Mr. Xiao. I think you should leave."


    "But Zoe, I''m here to¡ª" The reason why he came there was to talk about the matter regarding Julia.


    But at that moment, Zoe didn''t want to hear anything from Barton. Instead, she smiled


    bed the flowers on the table and threw them into the nearest trash can. A moment later, Barton came in the room.


    Upon seeing Zoe, he wanted to say something, but no words seemed to come out of his mouth.


    He entered his office. After a while, Nicole came in with a cup of coffee. He frowned upon seeing her. Irritated, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Nicole cleared her throat and replied, "Mr. Xiao, Zoe asked me to bring you coffee."


    "Go and tell her to bring in all the materials needed for the project she is working on." At that moment, Barton was so angry at how Zoe tried to hide from him after expressing her love. Above anything else, he didn''t want this to happen.


    Doing as she was told, Nicole went out and relayed the message to Zoe. Zoe sorted out the materials and put them in front of Nicole. "Go and take them in," she said.


    "Me?" Nicole was stunned to hear what she was tasked to do. Barton was not in a good mood, so she didn''t want to get in his office again.

 Chapter 536 Advice

    Nicole said sheepishly, "Zoe, I don''t think this is a good idea. This has always been your job."


    "It has been before. It''s not anymore. I won''t be here forever, okay?" Zoe picked up the documents on the table and stuffed them into Nicole''s hands. "Alright, enough with the excuses. Send these to him! Now!"


    "But I..." Nicole still wanted to refuse, but she cowered under Zoe¡¯s glare and swallowed her words. In the end, she could only grit her teeth and bring the documents to Barton''s office. The moment Barton saw her, a frown was formed on his brows. "Why are you here again? Didn''t I ask for Zoe?"


    "Zoe said that I''ll be in charge of these things from now on. I..." Nicole smiled awkwardly.


    "When did she have the authority to make that decision?" Barton sprang up from his seat and stormed out of the office, looking totally pissed. "Zoe, come in!"


    The anger in his voice was so obvious that the others froze in shock. Zoe quickly regained her calm and comforted the young girl she was talking to. "Finish th


    , why is Mr. Xiao going out now? There will be a meeting later, won¡¯t there?"


    Zoe''s expression turned cold. She said sternly, "Since when did you start caring so much about our boss''s whereabouts? He can go wherever he wants. It''s none of our business."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant." Nicole smiled awkwardly. "I''m just curious. What''s going on with you and Mr. Xiao these days? You two look like you''re quarreling."


    "It''s none of your business." Zoe had made up her mind to leave, and Nicole was the best candidate to take over her position.


    Aside from her, Nicole was the one who¡¯d been working for the company for the longest. She was also good at her work. Her only downside was being too gossipy. If she could change this bad habit of hers, she would definitely be a good secretary.


    "Nicole, I have a piece of advice for you. Just mind your own business and leave other people''s businesses alone," Zoe said coldly and then went about her own business, leaving an embarrassed-looking Nicole behind on her own.

 Chapter 537 Getting Angry

    Jean waited patiently inside the Rose Restaurant.


    At the sight of Barton, she waved at him and called, "Over here, Dad!"


    Barton walked over and sat in front of her. Jean ordered several dishes for the both of them, and she noticed something felt off. Feign concern, she asked, "Hey, is there something wrong? You look a little pale."


    "It''s nothing." Barton frowned slightly. "Maybe I just didn''t sleep well last night."


    "Are you sure?" Jean cocked her eyebrows skeptically. "You should take good care of yourself, Dad. It would deeply sadden me if you fall ill."


    "Okay, I''ll be careful." If he were to hear this back then, Barton would be elated. But now, he questioned the authenticity of her words.


    Sensing Barton''s melancholy, Jean sighed and said, "I know that Miss Lin''s sudden decision to leave is a big blow to you, but that doesn''t mean y


    anything.


    Barton absentmindedly went back to the company. He stayed in his office for a long time, thinking of various things. Just when he was about to leave, he noticed that Zoe was still around, busy with a few things.


    She turned on a table lamp. The dim light shone on her, which accentuated her delicate features. For a while, Barton was speechless.


    Zoe seemed to have sensed something. When she raised her head, she met Barton''s affectionate eyes. Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Uh, Mr. Xiao, it''s so late. Why are you still here?" Zoe asked, trying to ease the embarrassment.


    "You are here too." Barton dismissed her question. "It''s so late. Why are you still here? I hope I''m not exploiting your labor value."


    Zoe laughed lightly and said, "I volunteered. Since I''ll leave the company soon, I want to finish my work as soon as possible."

 Chapter 538 I Cant Hold You Up

    Barton fell silent once more upon hearing that Zoe was about to leave. In an instant, the atmosphere became very uncomfortable. Acknowledging the elephant in the room, Zoe smiled and asked Barton, "Mr. Xiao, aren''t you leaving yet? I still have some work to do, but I''ll finish as soon as possible. This will be quick."


    "Are you available right now?" Barton asked Zoe. "Would you like to have a drink with me?"


    "I beg your pardon?" Zoe asked in disbelief. She wanted to hear it again because she thought that she might have misheard Barton''s invitation.


    As a reply, Barton glanced at her and smiled, "What? Are you really going to refuse my offer? It''s just a drink."


    "No, I mean...I..." Zoe kept her eyes fixed at Barton, feeling awkward.


    "All right, I''ve heard enough. Come on, let''s go." At that moment, Barton took Zoe''s hand and pulled her straight out of the office.


    Not long after, the two of them got in the car. But somehow, the air in the car seemed to have frozen because no o


    th a shy look on her face, she faced Barton and said, "It''s getting late. Let me just drive you home."


    "No, I''m not drunk. I''m telling the truth, Zoe, you are very beautiful.


    In fact, I really like you. But the age gap is just too big between us. I mean, I can''t hold you up..."


    However, even before Barton could finish his words, Zoe''s face flashed a trace of astonishment. Looking at the drunk man, she could not help but flush even more.


    "Mr. Xiao, what did you just say?" Zoe asked in disbelief.


    At that moment, Barton wasn''t able to hold himself up and fell on the table due to intoxication. Zoe, on the other hand, grabbed him by the arm and hurriedly asked, "Mr. Xiao, what do you mean by that?"


    Barton bent over the table and began to snore like a pig.


    Zoe looked at Barton and smiled bitterly.


    Barton fell asleep after saying that. Zoe, on the other hand, was totally dumbfounded.


    At that moment, it appeared that she had no choice but to stand up and pay the bill.

 Chapter 539 Rear End Collision

    Zoe took Barton home. Even though he had already fallen asleep, she still couldn''t find her will to calm her nerves down.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep that she used all her night sitting on the sofa downstairs.


    Barton woke up feeling lightheaded. Drinking for two consecutive nights made his stomach churn. His mouth was dry, and his head was aching.


    He looked around his surroundings and found out that he was in his room. All he could remember was drinking with Zoe and the rest was all blank. He couldn''t remember anything at all.


    When he realized that recollecting any of his memories last night was impossible, he decided to wash up in an attempt to make himself feel better. After that, he went downstairs and found Zoe preparing breakfast. "Good morning, Mr. Xiao. The food is almost done, please have a seat," she greeted indifferently.


    "Okay." He sat down in the dining room where a newspaper and coffee were already arranged for him. He usually didn''t notice these mundane things, befor


    ger was quick to change his attitude when he recognized the man. "Oh, it''s you, Mr. Xiao."


    "Do I know you?" Barton scrutinized the man''s appearance and tried his best to know whether he knew him or not.


    "George, what happened?" A woman in stylish clothes stepped out from the passenger seat. She glared at Barton after she noticed the slight dent in their car. Her hand automatically snaked around George''s arm coquettishly. "How could you bump to us in a broad daylight? Are you blind or something?" she asked.


    "Grace, don''t act like this," George reprimanded and peered at Barton apologetically. "Mr. Xiao didn''t do this on purpose.


    I don''t think the impact is serious. How about we let it go?"


    "No, that''s not good," Barton declined. "It is my fault. I''ll call the insurance company to deal with this."


    He was about to make a phone call, but he was interrupted when the car behind him honked at them. "Hey, are you done? Can you move aside?"


    "I''m sorry," George apologized.

 Chapter 540 You Really Look Like Vivian

    George suggested, "I don''t think it''s good for us to stay here, Mr. Xiao. This is just a small accident without anyone injured. How about you just go ahead to work?"


    "But¡­" Barton trailed off as he tried to decipher what George meant.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a scratch. It''s nothing that I can''t fix," George insisted.


    Grace stared at him in disbelief and complained, "No way! Didn''t you see that dent? If you don''t let him fix¨D"


    "Shut up!" George glared at her and yelled in dissatisfaction.


    Since they had become a couple, George''s attention was focused solely on gambling. He would lose all the time that he thought he had used up all his luck.


    It was fine at first but later on, he became anxious after he had lost a lot of money. It was not until he met Barton that he realized that he hadn''t contacted Jean


    Julia was over the clouds when she heard his approval. She gave the honor to Barton and asked him to choose a restaurant. Once they had sat down, she ordered several dishes. All the while, Barton was staring at her with great interest.


    After she had finished giving her orders, she raised her head and met his eyes. She handed the menu to him and inquired, "Is there anything that you would like to add?"


    "No, thank you. I think that''s enough," he answered indifferently.


    When she realized that he had been peering at her, she touched her face awkwardly. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?"


    "No." He smiled at her. "I just realized that you really look like Vivian."


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up, but her smile faltered just as fast. "I don''t know what kind of person she was."

 Chapter 541 Why Are You Forcing her

    Barton paused for a bit and continued, "Vivian was a kind girl. She used to like eating in this restaurant, and you ordered the same dishes as she did."


    "Really?" A trace of surprise appeared on Julia''s face. "Then, she¡ª"


    "Dad?" When Julia was about to say something, Jean''s voice was heard from behind. She turned around and saw her holding Terence''s arm and coming towards them.


    Julia and Terence hadn''t met each other for a long time. They felt like a lifetime had passed.


    Terence looked at Julia curiously as he wondered why she was with Barton.


    Jean was stunned when she noticed that Julia was with Barton. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked in a hostile tone, "Why are you with my father?"


    She wore a cold expression with a lot of questions in her mind.


    Julia thought that there was nothing she needed to hide from being


    angrily.


    "You¡­" Jean felt infuriated by her coldness, but she had to suppress it so as not to ruin her image. After all, she was an expert hypocrite who turned out to manipulate the people around her. She took a deep breath and continued, "But Julia, I really hope that you can come to my wedding. I¡ª"


    "Enough!" Barton cut Jean off as he ran out of patience. "Since Ms. Gu doesn''t want to, just let it go. Why are you forcing her?"


    "Dad, I just hope that I can share my happiness with my sister," Jean said and showed a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    "Your so-called happiness is based on Ms. Gu''s pain. Do you think that you are being too inconsiderate and selfish?" Barton spoke in a harsh tone. Then, he turned to Julie and said to her, "Ms. Julia, don''t listen to her. If you don''t want to come, don''t come. No one will blame you."

 Chapter 542 Sudden Changes

    "Thank you," Julia said lightly.


    Fortunately, there was someone who was sensitive enough about what she felt at the moment.


    "Dad¡­" Jean looked dissatisfied. She didn''t understand why Barton began to speak for Julia. Did she do something wrong?


    She looked at Barton with curled eyebrows and asked, "What you said really hurts me. I really don''t mean anything else. I just¡ª"


    "All right, Jean." Terence put his arm on her shoulder and comforted her. "Forget it if she doesn''t want to come."


    Jean felt a little better. She always wanted to show off her relationship with Terence in public, especially when Julia was watching. Without her, she always felt like something was missing.


    However, in front of Barton, she could only give up and hold back her anger.


    Jean lowered her head and ate silently. Julia did the same thing.


    Finally, the dinner was over. Jul


    e didn''t say much since she got in the car. The car stopped and Terence reminded her, "Here we are."


    "So soon?" It was only then that Jean came to her senses. She looked at Terence and frowned. "Terence, don''t you think my father was a little strange earlier?"


    "What? I don''t think so." Terence raised his eyebrows and pretended that he didn''t notice that.


    Jean smiled bitterly and continued to rant. "I really feel that there was something wrong with him today. He was not that close with me. And he even had dinner with Julia. There must be something wrong.


    It must be Julia. She must have said something to my father. I know how much she hates me. She can do anything to take revenge!"


    "I think you''re thinking too much." Terence tried to change her mind and convince her that everything was all right. "I don''t think there was anything wrong between them."

 Chapter 543 Surprise

    "There must be something I don''t know between them. They must be hiding something from me," said Jean firmly.


    "Alright." Terence took a glance at Jean and comforted her. "You just like to overthink. That man is your father. What''s there for him to hide from you? Stop thinking too much."


    "I¡­" Jean didn''t know what else to say.


    In others'' eyes, she was Barton''s daughter, but only she knew that she was not


    "It''s late. Go home and get some rest," Terence smiled. "Don''t think too much."


    "Okay." Jean smiled and entered the house. Mandy was sitting on the sofa, watching TV. Since the incident last time, their relationship between mother and daughter hadn''t been going well.


    Just as Jean stepped inside the room, Mandy raised her head slightly to glance at her. "You''re back."


    "Mm," Jean repl


    p her things.


    She felt a sense of upcoming crisis when she saw Julia together with Barton. In order not to cause any scene, she had no choice but to move into his house. Even if something bad indeed happened, she could lose no time in dealing with it.


    Jean came to Barton''s house first thing in the morning.


    Barton came to open the door and saw Jean with a large suitcase. He was puzzled for moment, and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Dad, I''m going to move in," Jean replied with a smile. "Are you happy?"


    Barton looked at her with a weird expression that resembled disapproval.


    "Yes, I am." Barton forced a smile. "Why so sudden? I mean, why didn¡¯t you tell before you came here?"


    "I just wanted to give you a surprise," Jean said with a pout. "If you are not happy, I can go back."

 Chapter 544 Blame Julia

    Jean pretended to leave. Barton immediately stopped her in her tracks.


    He had begun to suspect her. It was a good thing she was going to moving in. If she really hid something from him, she would definitely give something away.


    So Barton asked her to stay.


    "It''s just a random question. Why are you so angry?" Barton sighed. "It''s my wish that you move in here. And I''m happy that you do."


    "Really?" Jean asked with an obvious skepticism in her tone.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true." He smiled to assure her. "Let''s go and see your room."


    As he spoke, he gestured for her to come in and he led her to her room, which had already been prepared. He pushed the door open and asked, "How is it? Do you like it?"


    "Of course!" Jean replied with a bright smile. "Dad, since I''m going to live here from now on, we can meet each other every day."


    orry about me disturbing your life.


    If he really has a problem with you, I''m pretty sure it has nothing to do with me. You''d better find the reason yourself and leave me out of it."


    "You really didn¡¯t say anything?" Jean looked at her and asked.


    "No, I didn''t," Julia replied. "Alright, now that you''ve already known the answer, leave now and don''t ever come again!"


    As she spoke, she grabbed Jean and dragged her out of the house. Jean, on the other hand, left a warning as she looked straight at Julia. "I hope you haven''t said anything. I''m telling you, if I find out that you were talking shit about me behind my back, I won''t have mercy on you."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I only want to live peacefully on my own. I don¡¯t want to get involved in your mess. If you really want to get rid of me, don¡¯t come here anymore!" Julia coldly replied.

 Chapter 545 I Will Be There

    Jean stared incredulously at Julia. She had initially planned to blame Julia, but it turned out that she got scolded by Julia instead.


    Jean muttered scornfully, "Well, if I find out you spoke ill of me behind my back..."


    She trailed off and left. She went to her office after she left Julia''s place. Recently, she had been in a mess, so she rarely appeared in the company. As soon as Jean entered the company building, she was greeted by the news that Julia had won a prize again, which soured her mood even more.


    The only thing that made her happy these days was that George had not shown up or asked her to meet with him.


    When she was about to calm down to focus on her work, Jean received a call from Barton, asking her if she had time for dinner.


    At first, Jean was worried that Barton might have some misunderstanding about her, but when she heard that he asked her out for dinner, she agreed without hesitation. "Sure!"


    Barton smiled


    artner over dinner. It''s not like I''m abandoning you. Besides, how can I cast this pretty face aside?


    Well, how about this? After I leave, you can do whatever you want. How about you go shopping with your friends?"


    George grabbed his wallet on the bedside table and took out a credit card. He put it on Grace''s hand. "To make up for this, here''s my credit card. You can use this to your heart''s content. Would this be okay with you?"


    "Really?" Grace cheered up instantly. "You said it yourself. Don''t regret it later."


    "What''s mine is yours. As long as you''re happy, I''m okay with it," George replied with a smile.


    He put on a neat, dark grey straight suit for this occasion. When he arrived at the appointed place on time, Barton was already seated at the table. When he saw George, he got up and greeted George with a smile, "Mr. Deng, I''m glad you''re here."


    "The honor is mine, Mr. Xiao," George greeted Barton and the two sat down.

 Chapter 546 No Girlfriend

    "Mr. Deng..." Just when Barton was about to pour tea for him, George hurriedly took the cup and let out a light chuckle. "Please, you don''t have to call me like that, Mr. Xiao.


    Just call me George. Mr. Deng sounds strange."


    "Okay. George, then," Barton smiled. "You''re Jean''s friend, aren''t you? If you don''t mind, you can just call me Uncle Barton."


    "Uncle Barton it is," George warmly replied. "Actually, I wanted to invite you and Jean to have dinner too. I''ve come back from abroad for quite some time, but I haven''t had the chance to ask her out."


    "Really? That would be great! I called Jean with me today," said Barton.


    Hearing this delighted George. "That''s good to hear. I''ve always wanted to catch up with Jean over a nice meal. I didn''t expect it would happen so soon."


    Barton raised his eyebrow inquisitively. "So, did you two get along well with each other before?" he cautiously asked.


    "Yes," George answered


    ything else. I was just curious."


    George beamed at his forward question. He replied, "Love depends on fate. I haven''t found a suitable woman for such a long time, and I''ve been single for a while now.


    Since we''re on the subject, I must say you''re right¨DI am not as young anymore. At this point, I should be looking for someone to settle down with already. However, I just can''t seem to find that one perfect woman for me."


    "Hmm." Barton left it at that and said nothing more. The more he heard this man disclose things about himself, the more he did not like him.


    George, on the other hand, was getting very anxious. If Barton said something about Jean, George would tell him his feelings for her. But Barton said nothing.


    George was about to say more when a familiar voice came. "I''m very sorry, Dad. I just hit a roadblock. Did you wait long?"


    George sat with his back to the door, so she did not notice him right away.

 Chapter 547 Fear And Shock

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it." Barton smiled, stood up, and pointed to another person in the room. "I want to introduce someone to you."


    "Huh? Who is it?" Jean followed Barton''s gaze and only then did she notice the other man in the room. The man''s back reminded her of someone.


    Right on cue, the man got up and turned around to greet the newcomer. Jean''s blood froze in horror.


    How could this be possible? What on earth was George, of all people, doing here?


    Jean''s mouth dropped to the floor. She stared at George and did not know how to react.


    Barton watched the scene unfold carefully so he would not miss a beat. If George was right, that the two of them were friends, then Jean should be very glad to see him.


    But now, Jean''s reaction was not only shocked, but also a little terrified, as if she did not want to see George at all. Barton noticed her face turn pale, as though she had seen a ghost.


    However, George looked at Jean''s reaction and grinned satisfactorily.


    That look of horror was


    y one whose stomach is rumbling?"


    "Oh, right! How could I forget?" Barton smiled and asked the waiter to serve them their meal. Barton chose a Sichuan restaurant for this occasion. They ordered a plate of spicy tofu and beef, stir-fried noodles, and spicy diced chicken. Recently, he had a weak stomach because of excessive alcohol intake, so he only ate a small bowl of noodles. Meanwhile, Jean was too preoccupied to even think about eating so she never touched any food.


    On the contrary, George was enjoying the meal. He seemed to dig the spicy tofu and beef strips.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" George glanced at Jean and asked.


    With a weird expression on her face, Jean looked at George and said, "I don''t have any appetite. I''m fine with a glass of fruit juice. Please eat more."


    George thought that he scared her too much, so he didn''t say anything more and focused on eating. A couple of minutes later, Jean excused herself and went to the bathroom. She took out her phone and sent a message to George.

 Chapter 548 Deceive Others

    Barton was inside the private room and that prevented Jean from warning George. All she could do was send George a message to ask him to come out.


    When George got the message on his phone, he simply glanced at it and seemed not to care. He had no intention of going outside the room.


    He knew exactly why Jean wanted to speak with him, which was why he didn''t want to grant her request. He wanted to make her anxious.


    Jean had been waiting outside for a long time but George never came out. She then realized that he wouldn''t come out, so she had no choice but to return to the private room.


    Jean felt like she was put on edge when she saw George and Barton having a nice chat.


    She felt anxious because George could just say something bad about her at any point.


    Barton seemed to be interested in George. "What do you do, George


    "I¡­" Jean felt embarrassed. "What''s wrong with me?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Ah, well, just keep acting as if nothing has happened. You booked the wedding venue, bought the wedding dress, met the wedding planners, and dated Terence from time to time. Aren''t you going to break up with him? Are you deceiving me all this time, Jean?"


    Jean''s expression turned dark. She never expected that George would find out. She glanced at him awkwardly and explained, "George, please don''t get me wrong. I''m just trying to deceive others."


    "Deceive others? Well now, I think you are only deceiving me, aren''t you?" George said tauntingly. "Did you really think that I knew nothing about what has been going on with you? You underestimated me, Jean."


    George had hired someone to keep an eye on her so he would know everything while he was away.

 Chapter 549 A Familiar Figure

    Just by the sound of George''s voice, Jean knew that he sent someone to follow her. With a frown, she asked him, "Did you hire someone to follow me?"


    "So what? Do you have anything to hide? What''s wrong with sending someone to follow you?"


    George sneered in response. "If you didn''t have a guilty conscience, you wouldn''t be afraid of being followed."


    "I..." Jean stuttered. With a frown on her face, she thought of what to say back. But in the end, she was utterly speechless.


    With a frigid glance, George asked again, "What? Do you really have nothing to say? I already gave you a chance. But since you didn''t cherish it, I had to do it with my own way."


    "George, listen to me. It''s really not like that," Jean anxiously explained, but George didn''t want to listen to her nonsense.


    "I don''t really care what happened between you and Terence. But I suggest you sort out your mess and figure out whether you want to be with


    ldn''t resist the temptation. He went with Darrow and continued gambling.


    For some unknown reason, George started winning. Every game that went by made him smile bit by bit.


    While looking at George, Darrow said, "George, It seems like today is your lucky day after all."


    Brimming with enthusiasm, George replied, "It''s all thanks to you. If it weren''t for you, I would''ve stopped earlier for good."


    "Don''t be silly, all your winnings are because of your luck," Darrow cheerfully uttered. Seeing that George had no intention of leaving, Darrow sneakily winked at someone in the crowd.


    When Elsa got the news, a smile appeared on her face. Everything was going according to the plan, making George unable to quit gambling.


    After that, Elsa turned around and saw Grace standing behind her. Startled, she pulled Grace away and asked her, "Didn''t I tell you to be careful? Aren''t you worried that you''ll get seen by George?"

 Chapter 550 Lets Have A Child

    Grace sneered and said, "Elsa, don''t worry. George is focused on gambling at this time. He won''t pay attention to anything else."


    "Be careful." Elsa frowned. "George doesn''t know the relationship between the two of us. For the sake of our safety, we have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let him find out." A sinister look crossed Grace''s face, which was the complete opposite of the tender and delicate act she put on in front of George.


    Elsa took a look at George sitting at a distance and made sure that he didn''t notice her. Then she breathed a sigh of relief and asked Grace, "Grace, how''s it going?"


    With a frown, Grace replied, "George is very cautious. Although we''ve had sex every day, he always wears condoms."


    "What?" Elsa gave Grace a disapproving look. "Grace, you have been with him for a long time now. Why hav


    . Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Right after saying that, George shook off Grace''s hand and went out.


    Seeing George leave, the sadness on Grace''s face was replaced with resentment.


    She was too anxious. If she alerted George, it would only make things more difficult for her in the future.


    George left home and stayed in a hotel for a whole night. He didn''t understand why Grace suddenly had such an idea, but he knew clearly that he would never want a child with her.


    Grace used to be a prostitute. He was just playing with her anyway. In the end, he was going to marry Jean.


    It was impossible for him to have a child with Grace. He could not give her a weakness with which to drive him. He was not so stupid.


    So he wouldn''t compromise on this matter.


    The next day, he received a call from Grace early in the morning.

 Chapter 551 An Outsider

    Spending a whole night to cool his head down and Grace''s placatory words eventually showed their effect. By now, George''s anger almost faded completely, so he went back home.


    The moment he arrived, Grace rushed towards him and hugged him. "George, I thought you don''t want me anymore."


    "Silly girl." George smiled and caressed her hair. "Don''t think too much."


    Grace looked up and focused her big, bright eyes on him. "I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t bring up such an unrealistic idea in the future."


    George nodded with satisfaction.


    After Jean moved into Barton''s house, she paid a close attention to him, but there was really nothing suspicious about him. He just went through his routine of going to work and coming home. After several days, she finally sighed in relief and put down her guard. Maybe she just thought too much.


    Barton was oblivious to all these. As Zoe was on holiday, he was up to his neck in work these days and simply didn''t have the capacity of paying attention to ot


    r in the lobby. Guess what? She''s on vacation, and she''s never told me about it! I waited for her in the lobby just like a fool when she didn''t even come to work! Miss Gu, do you think it''s appropriate for you to do this?"


    "I..." Jean was rendered speechless by Peter''s words. She took a deep breath to compose herself. "Mr. Huang, if my dad''s really interested in Zoe, they would''ve dated long ago. Please pay attention to what you''re saying. Don''t accuse anyone of anything without concrete proof."


    Peter sneered, "Yes, I have no proof. But I have eyes! I can see that your dad¡¯s interested in Zoe. What would I make this kind of story up for?


    I¡¯ve been courting her wholeheartedly and treating her sincerely, but look at what I got in return! Miss Gu, as the matchmaker, shouldn''t you take some responsibility for it?"


    "Mr. Huang, I think you must''ve misunderstood me," Jean said coldly. "I harbored nothing but good intentions when I introduced Zoe to you. You should''ve at least known this."

 Chapter 552 What Happened

    "But what¡¯s the truth?" Peter sneered. "The truth is that Zoe treated me like a fool. Does that sound fun to you?"


    "Mr. Huang, please calm down. I didn''t know thing would turn out like this. I just wanted to introduce you to each other. How your relationship would develop is none of my business. I hope you can understand this," said Jean with a frown.


    "Really?" Peter mocked her with a trace of skepticism. "But why do I feel that you are dying to pair me off with her? Miss Gu, did you introduce Zoe to me because you don''t want her to be you stepmother?"


    "What are you talking about?" When her motive was exposed, her anger overwhelmed her, which was fueled by embarrassment. "Let me tell you, Peter Huang. I can''t and don''t want to interfere in the relationship between you and Zoe. Don''t call me again in the future."


    "What? Are you pissed off? Miss Gu, just admit it," Peter said with a sneer.


    "Yes, that¡¯


    is way upstairs, she lost all her appetite.


    Tossing around and turning all night, she finally decided to go and talk to Peter. When she arrived at his company, she was stopped by the receptionist. "Miss, may I ask for your name first?"


    "I''m Mr. Peter Huang''s friend. Is he here? Can I meet him?" Jean asked rather aggressively.


    "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?" the receptionist asked in a polite tone.


    "No, I¡ª"


    "Then, I''m sorry. You can''t see Mr. Huang without an appointment," the receptionist said. "Mr. Huang is very busy today. I think you''d better leave for now."


    "But I..."


    Just when the two of them were caught in a stalemate, Peter entered the building. Jean saw him and rushed over with haste. "Mr. Huang."


    "Miss Gu?" Peter was frozen in place the moment he turned and saw that it was Jean. A sneer flashed across his face. He let out a sarcastic smile and said, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 553 The Reason

    "Mr. Huang, I¡ª"


    Just as Jean was about to say something, the receptionist stopped her and said, "Miss, you don¡¯t have an appointment. You can¡¯t¡ª"


    "Well, it''s none of your business here," Peter interrupted the receptionist. "Go ahead with your business."


    "Yes, sir." As soon as the receptionist left, Peter turned his gaze to Jean. "So, Miss Gu, why did you bother coming here today? I still remember that you¡ª"


    "Mr. Huang." Jean smiled as if she didn''t just interrupt him. "It was my fault last night. In fact, I came here today to apologize. And I have something important to tell you."


    "Oh, really?" Peter raised his eyebrows in skepticism. "But I''m very busy today. I''m afraid I don''t have enough time for that."


    "Mr. Huang, I have something important to tell you. I believe you''


    ecently. I don''t want my relationship with him to change because of Zoe. Besides, Miss Lin is much younger than my father. He has been keeping his chastity for my late mother all his life. I don''t want him to be criticized by others after he marries Miss Lin. I wants to protect his image."


    "Is that so?" Peter gave her a rather skeptic look.


    "Yes, of course. It¡¯s true!" Jean nodded. "I have no grudges against Miss Lin. Is there another reason you suspect other than what I said?"


    Of course, there was no way that she would tell him the truth. She hated Zoe because she was afraid that she''d expose her identity.


    Jean looked at him and continued, "Mr. Huang, if you don''t want to work with me, I won''t force you.


    You can just shrug it off and forget that I ever came here today."

 Chapter 554 Thats Illegal

    "Wait!" Peter was quick to stop Jean from leaving. "I haven''t given you my answer, yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    "I''m sorry, I thought you are not willing to cooperate with me," Jean replied.


    "Why would you think so?" A faint smile appeared across his lips. "Well, now that Zoe has offended me, it''s only right for her to pay the price of it, right? I am not some pushover.


    Now, tell me, how do you want me to work with you?"


    Upon his approval, Jean finally beamed genuinely at him. Slowly, she walked to him and whispered something in his ear. She stepped back to see how it affected him and she could see that he was still in a trance, so she pulled him out of it. "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" she asked.


    "That''s what you want me to do? Are you trying t


    Julia muttered as she stroked her head gently. "Just enjoy the night and be yourself."


    Yvette''s face was woven with a protesting expression. "I''m worried that if I don''t behave well, he will hate me."


    "Why would he?" Julia comforted her. "You''re such a sweet girl and cute, if I may add. If you give him some time, Samuel will find your charms."


    "Is that true?" Yvette gave her an expectant look.


    "Of course!" Julia exclaimed and offered her a smile. "You''re oozing with charisma!"


    "Hey, don''t make fun of me!" Yvette whined. "Here I am looking all nervous and yet you''re still¨D"


    "I''m not kidding, though." Julia let out a chuckle and pulled Yvette''s hand. "Let''s go! I''ll help you choose your clothes. We''re going to win Samuel over by using that charm of yours."

 Chapter 555 You Must Wait

    Yvette looked helpless before Julia. She was relieved after being consoled by her friend.


    Julia accompanied Yvette for the entire afternoon to comfort her. Yvette finally calmed down. Julia chose a red dress for Yvette to accentuate her skin color.


    "You look great in this dress!" Julia looked at Yvette. "What do you think?"


    "I¡­" Looking at herself in the mirror, Yvette smiled. "Yes, it''s very beautiful."


    "That''s it," said Julia.


    The bright crimson color of the dress was an embodiment of Yvette''s personality. It was flamboyant, elegant, and powerful.


    After selecting the dress, Yvette wanted to send Julia home, but she refused. "Yvette, tonight is a very special night for you. I can go back myself. Go have a rest, freshen up, and fix your makeup. You have to look pretty for Sa


    w are all fake." Tina wanted to explain, but Julia played deaf.


    Julia smiled politely and said, "Auntie, the matter between Terence and I has been settled long ago. We only need to get a divorce and break up completely.


    I agreed to have dinner with you because I treat you like my mom. But if you are to mention Terence again, I''m sorry, but¡ª"


    Tina sighed and said, "Julia, do you despise Terence that much? In fact, he¡ª"


    Hearing this, Julia frowned. She hurriedly stood up and said, "I remembered that I still have something to do. I have to go now."


    "Julia!" Tina stopped her. "I know you may not want to listen to what I have to say, but I want to clear things up. Time will tell you the truth, you must wait."


    Julia did not look back. Talking about Terence was a taboo for her.

 Chapter 556 Stop Dreaming

    What Tina said bugged Julia''s mind, but she managed to dispel it soon.


    Julia had seen what happened between Terence and Jean with her own eyes. She wouldn''t believe what Tina said.


    The corners of her lips pulled a bitter smile as she drove those messy thoughts out of her.


    Her relationship with Terence was already beyond repair. To avoid any more heartaches, she shouldn''t have anything to with him anymore.


    That morning, Samuel called Yvette and invited her for dinner.


    He had used Yvette as an excuse to dismiss Bella and that made him feel bad. He wanted to make things right and apologize to her properly.


    He arrived at their meeting place half an hour before their appointment. It was his form of showing her that he was genuine and this date mattered to him.


    When Yvette arrived, he greeted her and pulled out a chair for her. The waiter g


    u really think that it is wise for you to be with a woman who has nothing to offer?"


    Bella let out a scornful laugh and went on, "You should be with me instead. I''ve worked hard for so many years and now I''m on par with you. Being with me will make us more famous. That woman over there will only drag you down.


    I know that it''s been so many years after we broke but as you can see, I''m still in love with you. Give me a chance to prove to you that I should be the one beside you instead of her."


    "I don''t know where you got the guts say all these things, Miss Su," Yvette commented. She held out her hand and intertwined her fingers with Samuel''s. "He doesn''t even need anyone to make him more popular.


    I heard that you''ve been a flop recently. So, did you come here to use his reputation to redeem your position? If so, I suggest you stop dreaming."

 Chapter 557 I Have No Choice

    Being utterly exposed by Yvette, Bella felt anger welling up inside her due to embarrassment. She looked at Yvette and scolded, "Who do you think you are? It¡¯s none of your business if I talk to Samuel."


    Before Yvette could even say anything, Samuel frowned in disapproval and warned, "Bella! Don''t go too far."


    "Oh, am I going too far? Then tell me what¡¯s wrong with me!" Bella sneered as she looked straight at Samuel. "Samuel, look carefully. Does this woman seem like a good match to you in any way? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you are only using her to get your revenge on me. I tell you, I will never give up."


    "Enough!" His voice echoed across the place. "Yvette is my girlfriend. I don''t need to prove it to you.


    I warn you that our relationship has been over for a long time. Please don''t bug me or Yvette again, or else I will not hold back."


    He turned around to reassure Yvette and said, "Let''s go to another p


    d, Bella''s face was cast with gloomy darkness. She walked over to hold Samuel''s arm and said with a smile, "Yvette and Samuel are just friends, in case you all have misunderstood. I¡ª"


    "Enough, Bella!" Samuel interrupted her midway as he ran out of patience. "Why are you deceiving people like this?"


    Embarrassed, Bella looked at Samuel and asked, "What do you mean? I¡ª"


    "Do I need to say it again?" Samuel¡¯s anger made his face cold and intimidating. "I have made it clear to you that our relationship is over. It¡¯s all in the past now. No matter how many times you come to me and admit your mistakes, my decision can¡¯t be changed. Please don¡¯t come to me again from now on."


    "Samuel, what are you talking about?" Bella grabbed his hand and whispered in his ear, "Samuel, stop being so mean to me, will you?"


    "Mean?" Samuel let out a laugh. "I''m sorry. I just can''t be gentle to the person who manipulated and used me."

 Chapter 558 Expose The Lie

    The reporters present seemed to have sensed something, and each and every one of them was well prepared.


    Bella''s face turned pale, but she tried her best to hold back her anger and proceeded to attempt to turn the situation to her favor. She held Samuel''s hand again and begged, "Samuel, I know you don''t like to share our relationship with the public, but I really didn''t call these reporters. You must believe me, Samuel!"


    "That¡¯s enough, Bella," Samuel said with a cold face. "I wanted to save your image before, but now, it seems that it''s completely unnecessary."


    Hearing what Samuel had to say, her face darkened. Bella tried to stop him, but it was too late.


    The reporters pointed their microphones at Samuel, as expected for media people desperate for a controversial story. One of them asked, "Samuel, what do you mean by that? Can you confirm the nature of your relationship with Bella?"


    "Samuel, what''s your relationship with


    more than three years now, and I know for sure that the relationship between us can only be friends. As a matter of fact, Julia spared no effort to set me up with Yvette. That is why I have a chance to get to know Yvette."


    "So, what you¡¯re saying is that Julia basically served as the matchmaker between you and Yvette?"


    "You can say it like that, yes," Samuel answered while nodding. "Everyone, I have made all of it clear to you. We are leaving now."


    He turned around and held Yvette''s arm to pull her closer. "How are you feeling? Can you walk?"


    "Yes." Yvette was deeply touched by his words. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of it.


    Seeing that the two were about to leave, the reporters all pointed their cameras at Bella.


    "Bella, is it true that you just attempted to further your own reputation by using Samuel?"


    "Bella, how are you feeling now?"


    "Bella, was using Samuel your own decision or your broker''s?"

 Chapter 559 Would You Like To Be My Girlfriend

    Hearing the reporters'' mind-boggling and heart-crushing questions one after another, Bella was extremely ashamed.


    She had never thought Samuel would expose her lies. But it was one of the harsh truths she had to accept.


    Bella couldn''t respond to the questions and ran away. She could not handle it anymore.


    When they came out of the restaurant, Samuel offered to take Yvette to the hospital, but she refused. "I just sprained my ankle. It''s nothing serious. I don''t need to go to the hospital."


    "No way." Samuel frowned worryingly. "Since you sprained your ankle, you need to go to the hospital and have it checked."


    "I''m fine. I don''t really need¡­" Before Yvette could even speak further, Samuel picked her up and carried her into the car.


    All of a sudden, Yvette blushed.


    T


    serious. To be honest with you, the reason I asked you out today is to make things clear with you. But I did not anticipate what happened earlier.


    I see it clearly now because of what Bella has done.


    I may not like you so much right now, but I''m willing to try. Are you willing to give me a chance?


    I did this not for Bella or anything else. I just want to know you more, and I want you to get to know me too. So will you¡­"


    Before Samuel could even finish, Yvette had already burst into tears. She looked at him and asked sobbingly, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course. I''m more serious than ever," said Samuel.


    "But I¡­" Yvette had too many misgivings. She didn''t know whether she should agree or not.


    "Yvette, you just need to answer my question," he said with much sincerity.

 Chapter 560 A Hot Topic

    "I..." Yvette hesitated for a moment. "I do." She finally met Samuel''s gaze even though she was shy.


    Relief washed over Samuel''s heart upon her approval.


    As a man, it was only right for him to take account of the things that he did and said.


    He was determined to take responsibility. He might not like Yvette that much at the moment, but he was willing to try and take things slowly.


    "I have a slight worry, though." Her tone was timid as Yvette voiced out her concern. "You made this thing to the public rashly. Do you think Ada will be angry about this?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Samuel cooed gently. "I''m the one who made this decision. Therefore, I should be the one to bear the consequences. Let''s go, I will drive you back."


    "Thank you." She beamed at him as a sigh of relief escaped her lips.


    Morning of the next day, Yvette,


    s as she couldn''t believe what was right in front of her. If Bella left their company like this, it would affect her too. No one would dare to make her their agent anymore.


    "Mr. Fang, this is all my fault, but Bella is a big asset in our company. If you do this¨D"


    Bella cut in once again. "Ever since Julia joined this company, you have given her all the resources. If you had given me some resources, then I wouldn''t have taken this step. And for the record, out of everyone in here, you are the one that should handle this matter the most."


    "Miss Su, you''re really good at passing the buck," Eric commented. "I had arranged some work for you, but you never got your work done, acting arrogant and haughty.


    Do you think you are still the same as you were three years ago? Who do you think you are? Do you know that no one dares to work with you now?"

 Chapter 561 Naive

    "Then¡­ they all have terrible taste!" Bella said with a cold expression. "What kind of work do you think you had arranged for me? Did you know that I¡ª"


    Eric sneered before she could finish her sentence. "Do you think you have the right to be choosy right now? You''re ridiculous!"


    Angered by his sarcasm, Bella shouted at Eric, "Don''t push it, Eric Fang! You want to fire me? Fine. Give the contract to me. I''ll sign it!"


    Just as she was about to sign her name, Ava, who was standing next to her, grabbed her hand to prevent her. "Bella, don''t be impulsive! Do you even know what''s going to happen if you sign that contract? Listen to me, Bella. Apologize to Mr. Fang, and maybe he''ll forgive you! There''s still a chance that he''s willing to forget any of this happened."


    "Let me go!" Bella shook Ava''s hand off. "Ava, I''m your artist. You should want the best for me, instead of asking me to


    ed for me to hide it from you.


    Once you leave the Starlight Company, do you think you can find a better one?"


    "Why not?" Bella asked in confusion. "I made a small mistake. As long as the company can put out the fires for me, it will all be over soon. This is how society works nowadays. There are a lot of things going on in the entertainment industry that they''ll soon forget about my scandal. I''ve won the best actress award already. You know how capable and talented I am. There were tons of companies waiting to poach me! Now that I''ve left the Starlight Company,


    why do you think I won''t find a better one?"


    Unexpectedly, Ava burst into laughter when she heard Bella''s little speech. She stared at Bella with pity in her eyes and said, "Bella, you are so naive. Yes, you used to be an excellent actress. You worked harder than everyone else, and you created many good roles. But..."

 Chapter 562 Bella Was Over

    Ava continued, "But such glorious things have been long gone. What have you done these years after you became famous? You have offended all the directors who helped you. Heck, you even infuriated those who have nothing to do with you. Your reputation has been tarnished in this industry. Seeing you in trouble makes them feel good. If they see you down, they will kick you and drag you in to the dirt."


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Bella said arrogantly.


    "Nothing is impossible," Ava sneered. "If you still don''t believe me, you can check Weibo now. Director Zhang''s and Director Li''s sentiments have trended online."


    Bella was shocked and frozen in place. She opened the Weibo app and the negative comments about her. She saw the directors'' sentiments towards her and she was on t


    lla, it''s too late. The current situation is something I cannot control anymore. If you want to stay as an entertainer, wait for them to calm down and let you go. I can''t even protect myself. How would I have the time to mind your business?"


    Ava gave a bitter smile "I''m leaving now. You take care of yourself."


    "Ava! Ava!" Bella wanted to catch up to her, but Ava quickened her pace.


    Only then did Bella realize never to make decisions out of anger. After she paid the compensation, she would have nothing.


    She wanted to discuss with Eric to negotiate for lesser compensation, but his secretary stopped her. She couldn''t even enter his office. She had no choice but to leave.


    The TV screens at the subway station were showing the news from yesterday. Bella felt her world crash.

 Chapter 563 My Own Business

    Bella didn''t know what to do now. Ava''s words kept ringing in her ears, haunting her, and making her anxious. She was afraid of drawing unwanted attention in public, so she could only go home and locked herself in.


    Although Samuel announced his relationship with Yvette in the heat of the moment, it unexpectedly made him more popular.


    The public overwhelmingly supported Samuel, while Bella was roasted by the fans. Most, if not everyone, thought that she deserved her current predicament.


    Meanwhile, Ada''s face fell on the floor when she heard about the news. She browsed the top showbiz news sites and scanned through all the articles talking about Samuel''s relationship with Yvette. After that, she called him and requested a meeting.


    Ada and Samuel agreed to meet up at the coffee shop just in front of the company. He arrived first, and Ada showed up a while later. As soon as she saw him, she rushed over to his table and blurted out, "Samuel, about what happened yesterday..


    "You..." Ada''s face darkened. She looked at Samuel like a wounded creature. "Samuel, Yvette can bring you popularity now, but it doesn''t mean this go on in the future. Let me tell you, if you really choose to be with her, she will only drag your career down. Have you really thought this over?"


    "I don''t understand. Why do you like to relate everything to the work?" Samuel frowned and he crossed his arms. "I want Yvette to be my partner off-camera. Just because I''m currently attached doesn''t mean I''ll slack off at work. Also, why should I think about what my romantic relationship in terms of career gain rather than personal growth and happiness?"


    Samuel asked as the air around them grew thick. "Ada, I know your intentions might be good for my career, but I''m sorry. Sometimes, I also want to decide as a human being and not just as a star. I won''t listen to you this time."


    "Samuel, listen to me..." Ada still wanted to give it her last shot, but Samuel waved his hand.

 Chapter 564 Family Background

    With a smile, Samuel told Ada, "Alright, let me stop you there. I know what you''re about to say, but I can assure you that I won''t do that. I''ll take Yvette and our relationship seriously. Even if we break up in the future, this will be between the two of us. So please, don''t make any more fuss about it.


    Besides, please promise me that you won''t make trouble for Yvette, okay?"


    "Are you really sure about this?" Ada asked with a frown on her face.


    "Yes. I''ve made up my mind," Samuel replied, nodding his head.


    "But Samuel, there is one thing I think you need to know," Ada uttered. She knew that there was no chance to change Samuel''s mind anymore, but she needed to remind him. "Your girlfriend is not as simple as you think."


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked with a frown. Right after that, he started jumping to conclusions. "If you''re trying to make up some story to drive a wedge between me and Yvette,


    Yvette feel guilty, Samuel pulled her close and said, "Silly girl, you''re my girlfriend. You can come here anytime you want.


    I''ll even get a spare key for you so that you can come here even if I''m not home."


    "Really?" Yvette asked with the biggest smile on her face.


    Before Samuel could answer, he noticed the cloth bag that Yvette was carrying and asked, "What''s in that bag?"


    "Oh, before coming here, I passed by the supermarket to buy some ingredients. With how things are right now, going to a restaurant isn''t the best idea for the both of us. You go back to sleep while I cook for you. I''ll wake you up when I''m done," Yvette replied while gently nudging Samuel to his room so he could rest. However, he stood his ground and asked, "How about I help you cook?"


    "No, thanks. I don''t have that many chances to show you my cooking skills. Just go rest and let me take care of you," she gleefully replied.

 Chapter 565 Lying

    "Are you sure that you don''t need my help?" Samuel asked in a worried tone.


    "Yes I''m sure. I don''t need help. I can manage." After sending Samuel away, Yvette began cooking in the kitchen without any distractions.


    Frankly, she never knew how to cook because she was spoiled ever since she was a little girl. In fact, this was her first time to cook, putting into practice what she had learned from the cook in her family the night before.


    Without a doubt, she really liked Samuel. She was willing to do anything for him.


    As a matter of fact, Yvette, a rich lady who never knew how to cook, was so into him that she was willing to cook for him.


    The real reason why she asked him to leave was that she didn''t want Samuel to know how lost she was in preparing the meal. In fact, she had even called the cook asked her to guide her.


    All morning, Yvette had been doing nothing but busy preparing for her man''s meal. However, instead of smelling the fragrant


    "Nothing," Samuel answered. "I''m a little tired. I haven''t had a good rest for a few days."


    "Oh, I see." At that moment, Yvette was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do. "Then I''m leaving. Have a good rest. Let''s meet after I come back."


    "Okay." Soon after, Samuel stood up and walked Yvette to the door. "Be careful on your way."


    "Thanks." Yvette felt bad and uneasy as she looked at Samuel''s gloomy eyes.


    She didn''t know why things would suddenly turn out like this. She didn''t understand how Samuel changed into a somewhat different person.


    Yvette came back home and still felt dazed. In fact, she didn''t even notice that Myron was sitting on the sofa.


    "Hey, there you are! Where have you been?" Myron asked.


    "Oh, Dad. I didn''t notice you. You scared me." Yvette patted her chest. "Why didn''t you make any sound?"


    "What? I didn''t make any sound? You were lost in your thought that you didn''t notice me," Myron replied lightly.

 Chapter 566 A Family Of An Equal Social Rank

    Yvette cast a nasty glance at Myron and patted her chest to calm her racing heart. However, he paid no mind to her little movements and just asked, "Do you know what time it is? Where have you been?"


    Without looking at him, Yvette said somewhat guiltily, "Where else? I went shopping with my friend and got carried away. I didn¡¯t realize it was already this late."


    She really didn''t want to deal with his questioning, so she quickly waved her hand and faked a yawn. "I''m going upstairs, okay? I''m tired and I want to sleep."


    "Wait!" Myron stopped her. "Did you go out with a friend or with your boyfriend?"


    "Dad, what are you talking about? What boyfriend? I don''t know what you are talking about at all," Yvette, who¡¯s gotten all defensive, refuted. However, the red tinge spreading on her cheeks betrayed her.


    "Are you still trying to hide it from me?" Myron said helplessly. "Yvette, getting a boyfriend is nothing to be embarrassed about. In fact, it''s good news. Besides, I''m your dad. Are you really not going to sha


    "What is she doing here?" Terence asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know." Jillian shook her head. "She refused to tell me. She just said that she¡¯d wait for you."


    "Okay, I know," Terence said indifferently.


    "In that case, how should I handle her?" Jillian asked cautiously.


    Terence sneered, "Since she wants to wait, just let her wait. Just finish your work and clock off as soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir," Jillian answered compliantly and then excused herself.


    When it was time to get off work, Jillian once again went into Terence¡¯s office, bringing a new stack of documents she had just finished processing. Once she came out, she started tidying up her desk and belongings without further ado. Upon seeing this, Jean hurriedly stopped her. "Miss Yang, are you going home?"


    "Yes." Jillian nodded. "Is there anything else I can do for you, Miss Gu?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. Now that you''re going home, Terence should be getting off work soon, right?" Jean didn''t dare to disturb Terence, so she could only ask Jillian.

 Chapter 567 Flaunting

    Jillian sized Jean up. Jean was free to enter and exit the HT Group now. Jillian had been with Terence for a long time, and she could tell that he didn''t like Jean at all.


    She smiled warmly. "Miss Gu, Mr. Chen is still busy. The new year is fast approaching, everyone is busy. Since I have been working overtime for a month, Mr. Chen told me that I go home early to rest today. I''m afraid he has to work very late."


    "What?" Jean''s face darkened at Jillian''s words. "You''re Terence''s secretary. You''re off duty now. Do you think it''s appropriate to leave Terence alone to work overtime?"


    Jillian took a deep breath and said, "Miss Gu, this is Mr. Chen''s arrangement. If you think it''s not appropriate, you can tell him."


    "How can you talk to me like that? Do you even know who I am?" Jean was so angry that her face turned pale. She had been waiting here the entire afte


    we sit together?"


    Without waiting for a response, Jean plopped into an empty seat. She looked at Terence hovering over the table. "Sit down, Terence. We all know each other, there is no need to be shy."


    "He doesn''t want to sit here because he knows that it is shameful. You, on the other hand, are shameless. Did I invite you to come sit with us?" Julia asked coldly.


    No matter how thick-skinned she was, Jean still felt embarrassed by what Julia said. She looked at Julia aggrievedly. "Do you still hate me? I know you are not happy that Terence is with me, but it has happened. Julia, you have to learn to accept the reality, and we all have to learn to accept it."


    "Hurry up and leave with your man. You are not welcome here," Consuela said in a cold voice.


    "Julia, I''m your sister. Can''t you forgive me?" Jean ignored Consuela and gave Julia a pleading look.

 Chapter 568 Quarrel

    "Can''t you understand what I''m saying?" Consuela asked angrily. "I''m asking you to leave as soon as possible. Are you deaf?"


    "Julia, I..." Jean still wanted to say something.


    "Are we done here?" Terence looked at Jean coldly, his voice heavy with disgust. "If you''re not leaving, then I''ll go ahead."


    "Wait! Terence..." As Jean was about to grab Terence''s hand, the lights in the restaurant suddenly went out. The room was filled with gasps and groans of bewilderment.


    Julia''s heart skipped a beat. She had been afraid of darkness since she was a child. Now that the lights were out, she could not help but scream. The next thing she knew, she was held in a warm embrace, a familiar and reassuring scent flooding her nose.


    She knew she was wrapped around in Terence''s arms.


    Her mind told her that she should push him away, but her arms wouldn''t move.


    "I''m really sorry, everyone. We''re having a small problem with the circuit. We''re repairing it as I speak. Ple


    top by and eat here with us? I''ll make you some beef noodles."


    "No, thanks," Terence replied bluntly. "You can eat by yourself. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."


    He said goodbye to Barton and left.


    Looking at Terence''s car leaving, Jean sighed deeply.


    It seemed that she had made Terence completely upset this time.


    It was not surprising; no one would like to be used selfishly like that.


    "What happened, Jean?" Barton glanced at Jean and asked.


    "Nothing." Jean smiled awkwardly. "Dad, have you had dinner yet?"


    "Yes, I have," Barton replied. "What happened? Tell me. If nothing bad had happened, why did Terence look so gloomy? Did you piss him off?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Jean kept what happened earlier from her father. "Maybe it''s because he''s too tired. He has been working overtime in the company these days and hasn''t had a good rest."


    "Jean, is there really nothing wrong?" Obviously, Barton did not believe her excuse.

 Chapter 569 Flattery

    "There is nothing wrong." Jean entered the room, feeling guilty. "Don''t worry about us. Terence and I will be fine."


    "That''s good," Barton said. He didn''t know why, but he had grown suspicious of Jean after having spoken with Julia.


    He wanted to ask Jean whether she truly was his daughter or not, but he decided otherwise. "Have you had anything to eat? Do you need me to make you some food?"


    "No, thanks," Jean said, smiling. "I can do that myself, Dad. Go upstairs and get some rest."


    Jean was in a bad mood. Before going to bed, she sent Terence a message explaining what had happened earlier that day, but no response came. She spent the whole night tossing and turning in bed.


    She regretted the way that she had behaved. She had wanted to show off in front of Julia, but it had not been worth the consequence.


    The next morning, Jean got up early. After


    as gotten married, all these women continue to surround him. Look at that girl, Kerry. Isn''t she the same way?"


    "Kerry? That girl that the other company sent to work with us?"


    "Yes, that''s the one. After having met our CEO, she returned and said that she wanted to spend more time working here to help develop our project. In my opinion, she likes our CEO, and she wants to get ahead of others and be closer to him."


    "I think you''re right. This Kerry woman spends a lot of time here. I have seen her with the CEO several times. Are the two of them...?"


    "Okay, stop it."


    The two women got out of the elevator a few floors down, but their words had caused a stinging sensation in Jean''s heart that remained even after they had left.


    She had always thought that Julia was her enemy. She did not expect that Kerry had silently made her way to Terence''s side.

 Chapter 570 Can We Talk

    Jean''s mind was a mess. She didn''t know what to do.


    The elevator doors opened. It was Kerry. When their eyes met, the two of them stood still in shock


    "Good morning, Miss Gu." Kerry spoke first. "Are you here for Terence?"


    "Yes." Jean sneered. "He is my boyfriend. What''s wrong with me coming to meet him?"


    Kerry simply gave Jean a smile. "Of course not." She stepped into the elevator and closed the doors.


    Jean asked, "I wonder if you have time right now. I want to talk to you."


    "Me?" Kerry was stunned for a moment. "Do we even have anything to talk about?"


    "Of course. I want to talk about Terence," Jean replied coldly. "Why, is there something wrong? Are you afraid?"


    "Why would I be afraid?" Kerry asked lightly. "But I''m really sorry. I have to attend a meeting right now. I may not have time to talk to you."


    er. Her mind was an absolute mess.


    Kerry smiled and asked, "Miss Gu, what do you want from me?"


    "I..." Jean began, but stopped. She did not understand why she felt uncomfortable around Kerry. She would always compare herself with this gorgeous woman sitting in front of her.


    Kerry was from a rich family. Though Jean was also from a rich family in people''s eyes, she was not Barton''s real daughter.


    Sitting in front of Kerry, she felt a sense of inferiority.


    "Miss Gu?" Seeing that Jean didn''t say anything, Kerry prompted her. "You must have heard some rumors about Terence and me, so you come to blame me. Am I right?"


    "Now that you know, I won''t hide it from you anymore. Yes, that''s why I came here," Jean said curtly.


    "Let me be clear. I don''t want to see you hanging around Terence from now on. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 571 No Confidence

    "Miss Gu, what do you mean?" Kerry began with a smile directed at Jean. "You do know that Terence and I are business partners, right?


    And you are asking me to stay away from him. You must be kidding me, right?"


    "I''m not." Jean sneered. "There are so many other companies in H City. Why don''t you work with one of them and leave Terence alone?"


    "That''s a funny suggestion, Miss Gu," Kerry said. "There are so many young talents in H City. Why don''t you date one of them? Why do you insist on dating Terence?"


    Jean choked at Kerry''s words. Glaring at Kerry,


    she composed herself and said, "How could you say that? Choosing a boyfriend is different from choosing a business partner."


    "In my opinion, they are the same," Kerry said in a


    t even dare to say it out loud. Between the two of us, I''m not the loser here. You are.


    I may not have the confidence with my relationship with Terence, but at least I''ve already had a foot forward. I don''t have his heart right now, but I have a chance to win it. Meanwhile, you hide in your corner and stew on your feelings silently. This is the main difference between us.


    I know you won''t leave Terence no matter what I say. It doesn''t matter though. Let''s just wait and see for now."


    And with that, Jean stood up. "I''ll show you how much Terence and I love each other then.


    I''m so glad we had this conversation today, Kerry. There''s nothing more to talk about, so I''ll be leaving now."


    Jean left haughtily and left Kerry alone.

 Chapter 572 Myron Meeting Samuel

    Jean''s words did perturb Kerry''s heart.


    It was undeniable that she did have a one-sided crush on Terence, but he didn''t know. She smiled bitterly as she swirled her cup of cappuccino. She did not expect that a simple admiration would blossom into a secret love.


    She sat in the cafe for quite some time, watching the steady stream of passersby from the window. Terence called and checked up on her. Kerry told him she was fine and that she was enjoying her cup of coffee.


    "That''s great to hear. Please take a rest. I''ll call you later." Terence hung up the call, and a bittersweet smile appeared on Kelly''s face once more.


    Meanwhile, Yvette went abroad for a week to attend a fashion event. While she was far away, Myron thought he should pay Samuel a visit.


    Now that Samuel was dating his daughter, he felt eager and responsible for sizing up Yvette''s lover to see if he was worthy enough to date her.


    He knew Samuel as an actor, but they were not personally acquainted with each other.


    In the entertainment industry, there were many gossips a


    t do you mean?" Myron asked. ''Why does Yvette''s identity seem to be a burden to Samuel?''


    "Is there something bothering you about our family background?" he added.


    Samuel considered carefully before replying, "It''s not that I don''t like it. Mr. Han, the reason why I''m a bit uncomfortable is that I came from a poor family. I broke my back just to reach this point in my career. When I started dating Yvette, I thought I was good enough for her, but after I learned about her background, I found that I was too naive to think so.


    Yvette was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. I''m flattered that she took a liking to someone like me. It''s just that, knowing the huge gap between us makes me lose confidence.


    I''m afraid that I don''t have the ability to give her a better life, and I''m more afraid that she will get upset after being with me.


    Besides, I don''t think we can be honest with each other because Yvette has been hiding her identity from me."


    "So what do you mean by that? Are you going to break up with Yvette?" Myron asked coldly.

 Chapter 573 Graces Lie

    "Of course not." Samuel looked at Myron. "Now that I have chosen to be with Yvette, I won''t give up easily. I want to tell you that no matter who she is, I will try my best to be good to her. Besides, I want my relationship with her to be pure. I hope you understand that it''s not because of her family that I''ve chosen to be with her, Mr. Han."


    "Do you mean what you said?" Myron was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Samuel to say these words.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded. "I know that it is an absolute honor for me to be with Yvette. If Yvette and I really do get married, I''m willing to sign the prenuptial agreement to make you feel at ease, Mr. Han. You can relax now."


    Looking at Samuel, Myron finally understood why Yvette liked him.


    He grinned. "It seems that Yvette has better taste than I do.


    I came here today just to s


    on''t need condoms. I won''t get pregnant."


    "But..."


    "Don''t hesitate." Grace pulled George towards her and the two made love for the rest of the night.


    The next morning, George woke up alone in bed and saw that Grace was not beside him. He found her standing in the balcony and talking on the phone, looking very serious.


    It was the first time that George had seen such an expression on Grace''s face, and he had some doubts in his heart.


    He snuck back to the bed before she could see him.


    After a while, Grace came back. George turned towards her and pulled her in for a hug. "Why were you out of bed this early in the morning?"


    "I had to go to the bathroom." George hadn''t doubted her at first. But hearing her lie made him doubtful.


    She went to make a phone call. Why did she lie to him that she went to the bathroom?

 Chapter 574 Grace Is Missing

    "It''s getting late. We should get up," Grace said to George. "Do you want me to make breakfast for you?"


    "Okay," George replied with a smile.


    When Grace left the room, George sat on the bed, lost in his own thoughts.


    At first, he thought that Grace was just an ordinary woman, but now it seemed like she must be hiding something from him, and she was definitely not as simple as he thought.


    George felt like he was deceived.


    "George, it''s time for breakfast!" Grace shouted from the kitchen while he was thinking of having her investigated. "On my way," said George.


    He washed his face and rinsed his mouth in haste. Upon arrival at the living room, he found that Grace was already finished preparing breakfast. He took a sip of the glass of milk, and before he could utter a word, Grace asked, "What are you planning to do later?"


    "Nothing," George casually responded. "I might


    . I''m not hiding anything. Have you tried calling her?"


    It was not until then that George realized that he hadn''t called Grace. He stepped aside and attempted to call her. Luckily, the call was answered immediately. "Grace, where are you?"


    "I..." Grace stammered. "I''ll be home soon."


    "I am asking you. Where the hell are you?" George shouted.


    "Let me try talking to her." Elsa stood next to George, took his phone, and said to Grace, "Grace, where have you been all night?


    George followed you when you came here yesterday. He knew that you came to see me. Why did you have to lie?


    He treats you so well. If there''s some misunderstanding, you should remember to clarify it with him. Do you understand?"


    Elsa''s words sounded normal on the surface, but Grace knew what it meant. She smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t worry, Elsa. Please give me some time. I will do as you say."

 Chapter 575 Her Secret

    Hearing Grace''s response, Elsa put on a smile on her face. She dropped the call and said to George, "George, it was just a misunderstanding. She invited her friends to grab a drink last night, and unfortunately, she drank too much. Don''t worry, she''s home now. You should go back and see for yourself."


    "Really?" Obviously, George still didn''t believe her. However, judging from Elsa''s expression, he didn''t think that she was lying.


    "Of course it''s true!" Elsa smiled. "Grace did come here yesterday. As for why she came here, I think it''s better if you go and ask her yourself."


    "I hope you''re not lying," George said to Elsa with dissatisfaction. Then, he drove back in haste.


    When he got home, he found that Grace was already home. She had already prepared breakfast for him. Noticing his arrival, she walked up to him and sa


    erday.


    I got to know her a long time ago. Back then, she wanted me to work for her, but I refused. Although I was poor, I didn''t want to sell my body.


    I grew up with my grandma. For me, she is my only family. But a few years ago, she was diagnosed with leukemia, and her health was deteriorating by the day. The cost of her treatment was expensive, and so I had no choice but to find Elsa.


    At the time, I thought that it was the easiest way to earn money."


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" George frowned. "If you had told me about this sooner¡ª"


    "So what if I told you earlier?" Grace sneered. "Do you think it''s so easy to get out of this business? I signed a ten-year contract with Elsa. I have to work for her for ten years.


    I didn''t even know you back then. And even if I did, nothing would''ve changed."

 Chapter 576 A White Lie

    "At least I¡ª" George was in a hurry to express how he felt for Grace, but she cut him off and said, "What could you even do? I''m aware that you only bought me for half a year. George, you''ve talked to Elsa, you should be well aware of how difficult it is to rescue me from her."


    "You know about everything?" A tinge of embarrassment could be seen on George''s face. He had been bragging about his abilities in front of Grace, but he didn''t expect her to have known it all along.


    "That''s right. I know." Grace smiled. "But I do appreciate that you''ve been with me during the last period of my life."


    Even if it was all just a bunch of lies, it was more than enough for Grace.


    She had finally felt how it was to be cherished and loved, and it really was enough for her.


    "Grace, I¡ª" George wanted to explain himself, but Grace waved her hand in dismissal and said, "Don''t


    ace couldn''t help but burst into tears at the sight of her grandmother''s state.


    Watching the scene unfold, George walked up to Grace, and reached out his hand to wipe her tears away. "Don''t cry. Your grandma will feel distressed if she sees you like this."


    The old woman''s eyes lit up with hope when she saw George.


    Grace hurriedly wiped her tears and said, "Grandma, I forgot to introduce him to you. This is George, he''s my¡ª"


    "Hello, Grandma. I''m Grace''s fiance!" George interrupted. "I''m really sorry for not visiting you before. If Grace had told me about your situation sooner, I would''ve came to see you long ago.


    You should get some good rest. And when you get better, you''re going to attend our wedding."


    Grace was petrified. She had no idea that George would declare something like that.


    Even though it was just a lie, it still made her very happy.

 Chapter 577 Promise

    What George said thrilled the old lady. She turned towards Grace, and her mouth was opening and closing repeatedly as she tried to speak. Grace, who instantly understood what she meant, quickly said, "Grandma, George is really my boyfriend. We got acquainted at work. He¡¯s been treating me very well, so you should rest assured."


    Although the old lady couldn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were sparkling with joy. With much effort, she placed Grace¡¯s hand on George¡¯s.


    Grace could no longer hold back. She burst into tears and buried herself in George''s embrace.


    There seemed to be a twinge in George''s heart when he saw her tears. While patting her back softly, he looked the old lady in the eye and said, "Grandma, don''t worry. I promise I''ll take good care of Grace."


    A trace of relief finally appeared on the old lady¡¯s face.


    She was old and not in the best of health. Now that all her worry had been swept away, exhaustion engulfed her. She still wanted to hear Grace talk, but her eyelids felt extremely heavy, and they''d fallen closed before she knew it.


    Before long, a doctor came in for an inspection.


    hard for her to accept her passing. With her grandmother gone, she was really alone in this world now.


    "Grace, calm down." George held her shoulders and looked her in the eye. "She has left. You have to calm down and prepare for her funeral. We have to send her away beautifully. Do you understand?"


    "Grandma... Grandma!" Grace cried hysterically. "Why did you leave me alone? It''s me who should''ve died! It''s me!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" George didn''t understand why she said so, so he just helped her up and tried to calm her down. "Now, change your clothes first. We have to go to the hospital."


    After crying for a while, Grace suddenly seemed like she had a change of personality. She changed her clothes and followed George to the hospital without uttering even a word.


    George originally thought that she would break down again when they saw her grandmother¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, however, she was calm all along, so calm that she didn''t even shed a tear.


    The more she behaved like this, the more worried he became.


    He hugged her tightly and said, "If you want to cry, just cry."

 Chapter 578 Funeral

    Grace didn''t cry. She just stared at the body lying in the bed as if she was possessed.


    The calmer Grace acted, the more worried George became. He held her hand and said, "Grace, your grandma was smiling when she left. She wouldn''t want to see you sad. Now, listen to me. Cry if you want to. After that, let''s hold your grandma''s funeral together."


    "I''m fine." Grace forced a smile. "Thank you, George."


    If George wasn''t there, she really didn''t know how she could cope with this.


    Although she was grief-stricken, Grace knew that this was not the time to be down because she had to send her grandma away in a beautiful manner.


    Grace personally held the funeral because she was afraid of any mistake that might happen.


    She was raised as a child by her grandma and was not close to their relatives, so there were only a f


    eel sad if she knew." George took Grace to sit at the table. "Eat your food. I have something to tell you after this."


    "What do you want to say?" Grace asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    "Eat first. I''ll tell you later," George said.


    Grace had no other option but to eat her food. She sat at the table, waiting for George to speak.


    He cleaned the table after she finished and took her to sit on the sofa.


    He held Grace''s hand and told her, "Grace, we''ve finally finished your grandmother''s funeral. You felt so down a while ago. There are things that I haven''t talked to you about. But I think now''s the right time to clarify something."


    "What is it you''re trying to say?" Grace asked with a frown.


    "In order to make your grandma feel at ease, I told her I was your boyfriend. Do you remember?" George asked.

 Chapter 579 Proposal

    "Yes, I do." Grace nodded at him. "To be honest, I¡¯m grateful to you. If it weren''t for you, my grandma wouldn''t have left in peace."


    "Silly girl, you''re my woman, aren''t you?" George teased as he ruffled her hair playfully.


    "I may have said those to put your grandma at ease, but now that I have given it a lot of thought, I realize that I should just fulfill it. I told your grandma that I''m going to take care of you. I guess I''ll do just that."


    He gave a meaningful look at the woman in front of him. Her mouth went agape by his confession and a hint of surprise flashed across her face. She fiddled with her fingers nervously. "What do you mean by that?" she asked.


    "I just want you to know that I want to take care of you and be with you for the rest of my life. Do you share the same sentiment as me?" He looked at her affecti


    red a bit of hope in heart. Sadly, it was completely shattered just as fast.


    "If your fiancee hears what you''re saying right now, do you think she will still marry you?" she mocked.


    "That''s below the belt!" He frowned at her with displeasure. "I''m doing this for our sake, trust me!"


    "George, just drop it." She closed her eyes in annoyance. "I don''t want to listen to your nonsensical rambling right now. I''m sorry but I reject your proposal."


    Her being was overwhelmed with a mixture of emotions. "Grandma just left me and my mind''s a mess right now. I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear any of your words. Please don''t upset me anymore."


    "You know that my intention wasn''t to make you unhappy. I mean it when I say that I love you." He pressed her hand further. "Just think about it, please. We two should live together, right?"

 Chapter 580 Desperate

    "You don''t have a job, neither do I. How can we sustain our everyday living once we live together?" George reasoned out.


    "I¡­" Grace swallowed hard as a frown appeared on her face. "I''d rather die of poverty or hunger than be your mistress."


    "Be rational," George insisted. "Look at our current life. Whatever it is that you want, I can give it to you. Your bags and clothes are already worth a fortune. Do you think those things fall from the sky?"


    "I can give up those things," Grace answered. "As long as you''re with me, it doesn''t matter anymore. We can go to work and make money with our hands. We don''t have to focus on those material things at all."


    "You¡¯re going to work?" George scoffed at her. "Are you kidding me? Do you think someone will hire you? Is there even anything that you can do?"


    "I¡­" Grace choked on her words. She was stunned for a moment. Now that she thought about it, there was nothing that she was good at.


    "It may be hard, but I''ll try to learn anything and get a job so that I can live a peaceful life. There''s n


    hat his logic wouldn''t even work.


    His eyes fell particularly on the words AIDS and at that moment, he could feel the sky falling onto him.


    He didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on right now.


    George read the message over and over again as his heart started to pound against his chest. Just a while ago, he was so sure that he wanted to keep Grace by his side forever, but with this news, he realized that he''d rather not have met her at all.


    "No, it''s impossible." He shook his head in disbelief as he stared at his phone. His fingers hovered above the call button and dialed her number, but her phone was off.


    The longer he listened to that automated voice, the more he got worried. As time ticked by, he felt himself falling into the abyss with no end in sight. It was frightening.


    He was about to put his phone on the table when his ringtone resonated in the room. George almost jumped from his bed as he quickly pressed the answer button.


    "Grace, where the hell are you? It¡¯s not true, right? You¡¯re just lying to me, aren¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 581 Are You Pregnant

    "Excuse me, is this Mr. George Deng?" The voice of a man came from the other end of the line.


    George was stunned for a moment. "Yes, it''s me. And you are...?"


    "Do you happen to know Ms. Grace Zhuang? Can you please tell me your relationship with her?" The man barraged George with a series of questions. George frowned and asked, "Who the hell are you? What do you want from me?"


    "This is the police station. She jumped into a river and committed suicide. Her body is in the station right now. We''ve checked her mobile phone, but she didn''t have any relatives. You''re the last person she contacted, so¡ª"


    "What did you say?" George felt like the sky collapsed. "Is she really dead?"


    "We don''t joke about important matters, Mr. Deng. We need you to come to the police station to verify the identity of the body and provide a statement."


    At first, George thought that Grace was just spouti


    ays. I think it''s because of my stomach. I''ll go to the hospital tomorrow and get examined. I''m fine."


    Barton glanced at her and said, "Jean, how long has this been going on?"


    "About a week now. Don''t worry. I''m fine," Jean answered with a smile.


    Barton frowned and asked, "Are you pregnant? Didn''t you use condoms when you were with Terence?"


    "Pregnant?" Jean was stunned by what she heard. She and Terence weren''t that intimate. How could she get pregnant?


    She was dazed for a moment. She checked the time and date, and realized that her period was late.


    Jean started to panic. If the child was George''s, then...


    ''No, that''s impossible.''


    Jean shook her head and drove this absurd idea out of her mind. It was impossible.


    "Dad, don''t talk nonsense. That''s impossible." Although that was what she said, her mind was a complete mess.


    If what Barton said was true, then...

 Chapter 582 Scolding

    Jean couldn''t imagine what she was going to do if it was true.


    "Why would it be impossible?" Barton looked at Jean. "You and Terence are both adults. It''s normal for you to get pregnant. Besides¡ª"


    "Dad, stop!" She put down her chopsticks and interrupted Barton. The more he talked, the more uncomfortable she felt. Because of this, she lost her appetite.


    She glanced at Barton and said, "I''ve lost my appetite. I don''t want to eat anymore."


    "Jean!" Barton wanted to stop her, but she already went upstairs.


    She locked herself in her room, pacing back and forth.


    "No, it''s impossible." Jean kept giving herself psychological hints. George had used condoms when they had sex. How could she get pregnant?


    Right now, she wanted to talk to someone, but ever since she broke up with Mandy, there was nobody left to talk to.


    She couldn''t sleep well that night. She kept comforting herself with the thought t


    it''s absolutely impossible for you to get pregnant again.


    Anyway, I''ve told you everything you have to know. As for whether you want the baby or not, I advise you not to make an impulsive decision. Think it over before you decide."


    "But I¡ª"


    The doctor smiled bitterly and said to Jean, "Miss, your situation is different from other people. If you could get pregnant as easily as other women, I wouldn''t have said that. This pregnancy is probably the only chance you''ll get to be a mother, so you must be careful. That''s all. Think about it carefully."


    "Thank you. I''ll think about it." Jean was still hesitant. She stood up and walked out the doctor''s office.


    Outside the hospital, Jean had been sitting in her car for a long time. Her mind was in utter disarray. She should be happy that she was pregnant, but when she thought of the father of the child, she couldn''t bring herself to feel glad about it.

 Chapter 583 Her Plan

    The more Jean thought about it, the more upset she became. She called Barry to ask him about George.


    Barry agreed without hesitation.


    Recently, he just received the news about Grace''s suicide. He didn''t know how to tell Jean. Now that she wanted to meet him, he was left with no other choice but to see her.


    They decided to meet at an abandoned garage in the suburbs. Jean arrived a bit earlier than Barry and waited for him. It was not long until she saw his car approaching.


    "Barry, any update?" Jean asked in a hurry.


    "Miss Gu, don''t worry. It''s done, but¡ª"


    "But what?" Jean interrupted him. "Barry, I didn''t spend a fortune on you just to fail such a small task."


    "Miss Gu, please let me finish first." Barry smiled wryly. "The task has been accomplished. But Grace didn''t tell George the truth. I h


    me.


    After all, it was a convenient place to see her plan unfold. She then called Terence in the afternoon. He was about to leave from work. "Hello, Jean. Isn''t it late? Why did you call me?"


    "Terence, are you at work?" Jean asked softly.


    "I''m about to get off work. What''s up?" Terence asked nonchalantly.


    "Here''s the thing." A smile crept upon her lips. "The lights went out in my house. My dad is not here. I''m going to ask you a favor. Can you fix it for me? I''m a little scared."


    "How about you stay in a hotel for today?" Terence suggested. "I''m afraid I cannot fix it."


    "I see." Jean was not happy with his response. She smiled bitterly and came up with an elaborate excuse. "I was about to change the light bulb, but silly me, I sprained my ankle and couldn''t move.


    Terence, can you pick up?"

 Chapter 584 Set Up A Trap

    Terence hesitated for a while and finally agreed. He sighed and said to Jean over the phone, "Well, wait for me for a moment. I''ll be right over."


    "Okay." Realizing that her plan had worked, Jean hung up the phone with satisfaction. Then, she waited for Terence''s arrival.


    She sprayed perfume on her body, making sure that she was in the best condition, and smiled with pleasure.


    About half an hour later, Terence arrived. Jean deliberately made the room dark. The only things that illuminated the room were two small candles.


    Hearing a knock on the door, Jean yelled, "Come in! The door is unlocked."


    Terence pushed the door open and was about to turn on the flashlight on his phone, but a person suddenly jumped out, embracing him from behind.


    Frowning, Terence pushed her away. Jean didn''t expect


    wasn''t going to drink, her plan was sabotaged. She had to put the sleeping pills in the soup. She smiled and said to Terence, "Terence, I''ve been making the chicken soup since noon. It''s delicious. Have a taste!"


    Then, she served Terence a bowl of soup.


    "Thank you." Although he thought that Jean was acting strange, he didn''t think that something was wrong with the soup. He took two sips. Fortunately, he wasn''t fond of chicken soup, so he only had a little.


    "Don''t you want to drink more of it?" Jean asked after seeing that Terence put down the bowl.


    "No," Terence answered. "I don''t really like chicken soup. You should have the rest of it."


    "Okay then. Suit yourself." Jean smiled. It was fine, since he had already drank some of it. She was just going to wait until the medicine took effect.

 Chapter 585 Regret

    Jean had been sitting next to Terence, waiting for the drug to take effect. He seemed to be in good spirits, perhaps because he only drank a little.


    As she thought of it, she grew more anxious.


    After they had dinner, Terence was about to leave. Jean stopped him in a hurry.


    "What is it?" Terence asked in confusion.


    "Well..." Jean faltered and didn''t know how to persuade Terence to stay.


    When Terence was about to say something, he felt sleepy. He yawned and said, "If you have nothing else to say, go to bed early."


    "Terence." She needed to stop him. "Look at you. You''re already sleepy. Aren''t you tired after a busy day from work?"


    "Not really," Terence replied casually. "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''m gon


    illing to do anything just to be with him.


    Jean tugged his shirt. "Terence, I really love you, but what you said just now really hurt me. All I want is to marry you and be with you forever. Please don''t be mad at me."


    Terence shook off her hand and said, "I think it''s better if we calm down."


    After saying that, Terence left, leaving Jean in astonishment.


    Jean stared at his back. She was on the verge of breaking down. Her plan failed for the second time around. She couldn''t accept it.


    Terence''s mind was in a mess. He didn''t show it. He felt stupid to fall for the same trick twice.


    No wonder Jean invited him to dinner last night. How could he not know that it was a trap?


    He was fuming, but he blamed himself more.

 Chapter 586 A Persistent Pursuer

    ''Jean''s means wasn''t clever, but why did I fall for the same trick twice?''


    Terence thought to himself. He didn''t know how he was going to face Julia.


    After he left Jean''s place, Terence wanted to go to the company. It didn''t matter how furious he was, because the company''s affairs were more important.


    But as soon as he arrived at the company, someone stopped him.


    "Terence Chen!"


    Hearing someone call his name, Terence stopped in his tracks and turned around, only to find a familiar face.


    After a moment of contemplation, Terence finally remembered the man''s name. "You''re George, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right," George said. "Do you have the time to spare? I need to talk to you about something."


    "Me?" Terence was surprised. "What is there to talk about between us?"


    "Don''t you have any do


    d to Jean. But later on, for some personal reasons, our marriage came to an end. I came back to get back together with her. However, I didn''t expect that she would be dating me and you at the same time. I really admire her."


    "What did you say?" Terence knew that the relationship between George and Jean was unusual, but he didn''t expect that Jean had hidden such a big secret from him.


    Terence stared at George in disbelief, and asked, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" George sneered. "As I''ve said, I''m only responsible for what I should say. As for whether you believe me or not, you should use your own judgment."


    "Do you have any evidence to prove this?" Terence felt that George wasn''t joking, and he believed most of his words. However, a little precaution was still important.

 Chapter 587 A Sense Of Crisis

    "Evidence?" asked George with a frown creasing his forehead. "When I was with Jean, we didn''t get marriage licenses, but the neighbors all knew. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them. Also, Jean was pregnant with my child, but unfortunately, she had a miscarriage. The doctor said that she wouldn''t be able to conceive ever again. You can investigate if you don''t believe me. I believe it would be easy for you to uncover the truth."


    "This is not something you can joke about," warned Terence. He knew that Jean was hiding something, but he didn''t expect it to be such a big secret.


    "Mr. Chen, as I said, I''ll let you be the judge. I''m only stating the facts," explained George calmly. He lifted his sweater and pointed at the scar on his abdomen. "Look at this!"


    Terence frowned. The wound looked pretty bad.


    was finally relieved after his exchange with Wesley.


    He had put up with Jean for a long time, waiting for her to show her true colors. Now, he finally saw hope.


    Only after he dealt with Jean would he be able to be with Julia safely.


    He really couldn''t wait to see Julia.


    As these thoughts filled his mind, he couldn''t stop himself from driving over to her house. Even if he couldn''t see Julia, he would wait quietly downstairs and be closer to her.


    Terence planned to stay in the car for a while and just be content to observe her, but after some time, Julia came downstairs. She was dressed very well and was standing by the roadside as if she was waiting for someone.


    Terence felt something was off.


    Shortly, a Porsche Cayenne pulled up in front of Julia. She smiled, opened the door, and got in.

 Chapter 588 Consumed By Jealousy

    Terence recognized the car. The owner belonged to a rich man in H City. He was known to have a good character, a good family background, and most importantly, he was polite and courteous around people. He was one of the most eligible bachelors in the city, whom many single ladies dreamed of marrying.


    Since when did this person have anything to do with Julia?


    And it seemed that Julia enjoyed his company very much.


    Terence''s eyes burned with jealousy. He stepped on the gas and followed them without hesitation.


    Edward Song drove the car until they reached a restaurant. This establishment was famous locally for its good food, and exclusivity for couples. When Terence realized their destination, he gripped the steering wheel tighter.


    He could do nothing but watch Edward as he opened the door for Julia and helped her get out of the car like a true gentleman. Julia smiled sweetly at him.


    They entered the restaurant one after the other. Terence wanted to follow them closely, but was stopped at the door by a waiter. "Sir, are you alon


    to find another man before we get divorced, can you? You''ve completely changed, Julia."


    Edward, as an outsider, could clearly see what was happening while Terence was blinded by his emotions. He attempted to mediate once more. "Mr. Chen, you really misunderstood. Miss Gu and I..."


    But before Edward could finish his words, Terence punched him in the face. He was completely consumed by rage and jealousy that he did not realize what he did until he saw the other man sprawling on the ground.


    "Terence, what the hell have you done?" Julia saw Edward drop to the ground after Terence landed a surprise blow. She felt so embarrassed at the whole situation. She rushed to his side and asked concernedly, "Mr. Song, are you okay?"


    "It''s nothing. I was just caught by surprise." Edward shook his head slightly and dialed the police hotline.


    Since Terence did not listen to him, he had to call the authorities. He hoped that after they brought him there, Terence would wake up from his rage and would be more willing to listen to his explanation.

 Chapter 589 Changing His Mind

    Half an hour later, Terence sat in the corner of the police station and wore a gloomy face. He was doomed as he was taught a good lesson this time.


    "What is wrong with you? If you don''t love your wife, you should have just divorce her as soon as possible. If you still have feelings for her, you better change your temper. Mr. Song said you that they he met your wife for business. If I were your wife, I would have divorced you a long ago," said a policewoman.


    "Yes, I know. It''s my fault." Terence smiled bitterly and looked down. He realized that he made a mistake.


    He breathed heavily and calmed down. He truly felt sorry, so he didn''t dare to defend himself any longer. He just showed a very sincere attitude.


    Edward didn''t want to pursue the matter, so the matter was settled.


    When Terence came out of the police station, he saw Julia apologiz


    e?"


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to ask this question?" Julia furrowed her eyebrows. "You are getting married with Jean in no time. Do you think there is any other choice between us except for divorce?"


    Terence frowned and asked, "What if I won''t marry Jean?"


    "What?" Julia got even more confused. She couldn''t believe what he just said. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing." Everything would eventually come out in the wash, and Terence decided not to tell her the truth for the time being.


    When all of these things were settled, he would give her a surprise.


    He looked straight into Julia''s eyes and said, "Even if you want to divorce, let me drive you back. After all, I''m still your husband."


    "No, I¡­"


    "Let''s go." He didn''t let Julia finish what she was saying. As much as she wanted to refuse, Terence already pulled her into his car.

 Chapter 590 Complicated Life

    Along the way to Julia''s house, neither of the two spoke. This made the atmosphere in the car awkward.


    When they have arrived at Julia''s house, Terence stopped the car and turned around. "Julia, in fact, I..."


    "Terence," Julia interrupted him. "Let bygones be bygones. We have nothing to talk about. You''d better not come to me again.


    About what happened today, I really don''t want something like that to happen for a second time. I hope you understand."


    "Julia, you¡­" Terence frowned and was about to say something more, but Julia already opened the door and got out of the car. She went inside the house without looking back.


    Terence looked down. It seemed that she had already made up her mind.


    Samuel was on a vacation, and he still received a lot of endorsements.


    Since he was with Yvette, he had been very popular


    his is an indirect way to please Myron."


    "So what? What does it have to do with me?" Bella asked in confusion. She still didn¡¯t get what Ava meant.


    "You know what, you are getting more and more stupid." Ava rolled her eyes. "Since Myron is satisfied with Samuel, do you think he will let you go after what you have done to Yvette?"


    "So you are saying that the rumors online were all arranged by Myron?" Bella was completely shocked.


    "Well, you''re slowly getting to my point. Bella, if you really don''t want to be destroyed like this, I advise you to find a way to stop Myron as soon as possible. This may be your last chance. After all, who knows if he might be up for something bigger?


    If he exposes everything about you, it is impossible for you to stay in the entertainment industry any longer," Ava said with a sneer.

 Chapter 591 Begging for Mercy

    After a brief pause, Ava continued, "You should know better than me what kind of place the entertainment industry is. There''s no lack of young and beautiful girls in this circle. If you can''t go through, those girls will edge you out."


    "But Ava, what should I do now?" Bella frowned as she asked Ava over the phone.


    Ava paused and said, "Anyway, I''ve said what I needed to say, and I''ve done my part. As for what you will do in the future, that''s your personal business.


    Bella, from now on, your business is none of my concern. I''m not going to ask you to pay me back. I just hope that you won''t disturb my life again. Thank you."


    "Ava, I¡ª" Bella still had something to say, but Ava had already dropped the call.


    After she got Ava''s a


    hing to do with this?"


    "Of course he does," said Bella. "I offended Yvette before because of you. So Mr. Han exposed all the scandals about me on the Internet.


    Samuel, I don''t want anything else. I just hope that he won''t reveal those scandals again. After the gossips go down, I may have a chance to make a comeback. If he continues, I''m done for!"


    "Well... I think you should go to him," Samuel said with a frown. "I''m not familiar with Mr. Han."


    "Do you think I don''t want to do that?" Bella pursed her lips. "If I visit Mr. Han without an appointment, I won''t be able to see him. But you, Samuel, are dating his daughter. I''m sure you can figure out a way to reach him, right?"


    Bella had pinned all of her hopes on Samuel now.

 Chapter 592 Desperation

    "What can I do?" Samuel frowned at Bella. "I really can''t help you with this."


    "No, you must help me¡­" Bella desperately held his hand tightly. "If you don''t help me, I won''t get up.


    Samuel, I really don''t know who else can help me except you. I''ll kill myself if you refuse me."


    As she spoke, she took out a dagger from nowhere and put it on her wrist. She was really left with no choice, so she wouldn''t waste this chance to get some help from Samuel. "I know you don''t like me, and you won''t feel sorry for me when you see me commit suicide. But I tell you, if I die here right now, you will be in big trouble."


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Yes, probably. Call me crazy and I won''t care anymore," Bella sneered. "It was not easy for me to be in this situation. I know I''m a scheming woman, but it''s normal in


    o are so close, I''m afraid¡­"


    "Stop that nonsense!" Samuel shouted and glared at her.


    "Calm down, Samuel." Julia smiled. "Don''t worry. Miss Su, Yvette is not as unreasonable as you think. If she really does something that upsets you, you should think about what you have done to hurt her."


    "What do you mean?" Bella snapped.


    Julia scoffed, "All the people in H City know what you have done. You''d better reflect on yourself than find fault with others."


    Bella tried to hold back her anger and said, "I reminded you out of kindness. Is this how you repay me?"


    "Bella, haven''t I told you to shut up?" Samuel ran out of patience. "If you don''t leave now, I will cancel the deal with you. Do you understand?"


    Bella clenched her fists and glared at Julia before she left.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 593 Have A Talk

    "What the hell is going on?" Julia asked Samuel as soon as she entered the house.


    Samuel knew that if he didn''t tell her the truth, Julia wouldn''t let him off easily. It was better to tell her the truth.


    Hearing Samuel''s explanation, Julia grimaced and asked, "So, did you agree?"


    "I did." Samuel nodded with a bitter smile.


    "Are you insane?" Julia opened a can of beer and handed it to Samuel. "You are so softhearted. Why did you agree to Bella''s request? Have you gone mad? Or have you forgotten what she has done to you?"


    "I''m not crazy," Samuel said with a bitter smile. "I just hope that Bella will stop disturbing my life in the future. I have reached an agreement with her. As long as I help her solve her problems, she will never pester me again. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "I think you''ve gone crazy. How could you even believe her words? It''s


    ght about it, the angrier she got. She opened the door and approached Terence.


    Terence was discussing what to have for dinner with Kerry. He and Kerry had just overcome a difficult problem at work and were about to celebrate, but he didn''t expect that Jean would show up.


    He was taken by surprise. "What are you doing here?" he asked Jean.


    "Am I not allowed to be here?" Jean glowered. "Terence, I''m your fiancee. Can''t I come to see you? Why are you so cold to me, and yet you''re talking and laughing along with another woman?"


    Terence said nothing, his face sullen.


    "Say something!" Jean grunted.


    "I don''t have anything to say to you," Terence answered coldly. "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''m leaving."


    "I need to talk to you about something," Jean quickly said. "Do you have the time to spare right now? Let''s talk while we eat."

 Chapter 594 I Care

    "I don''t have the time," Terence said coldly. "I have an appointment with Kerry today."


    Glancing at Kerry, Jean said in a threatening tone, "The matter I want to discuss with you is really important. Besides, I think Kerry is your friend. She won''t mind if you break the appointment just this once, will she?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether she minds it or not." Terence snorted. "But since I''ve promised to have dinner with her, I''m not going to break that promise."


    Jean was fuming mad.


    Seeing that Terence couldn''t solve the problem, Kerry had to cut in. "Well, I remember that I have something else to deal with. Terence, how about we take a rain check on our dinner?"


    "Kerry..." Terence glowered.


    "I have to leave now. You two should take your time," Kerry smiled. "Terence, let''s meet next tim


    do you want to hear from me?" Terence grimaced.


    "What''s going on between you and Kerry? What''s the nature of your relationship?" Jean insisted.


    "Does it matter?" Terence scoffed. "I''ve explained it to you before. I told you that we''re just friends, but you didn''t believe me at all. What else do you want me to say? Do you want me to admit that I have something to do with her?"


    Looking at Terence''s expression, Jean softened her tone and said, "I''m sorry, Terence. I just care about you so much. That''s why I''m like this."


    "If you''ve got nothing else to say, I''m heading out first. You should calm down," Terence said coldly.


    "Wait a minute." Jean pulled Terence. "Terence, I know I''ve done so many wrong things before, but please trust me. I really do care about you. That''s why I did this."

 Chapter 595 Ungrateful

    "It has already happened. Just give me another chance! Don''t be mad at me anymore, okay?" Jean said, pulling Terence''s hand. "I just want to be with you forever. I don''t want to be separated from you. Is that so difficult for you?"


    "As I''ve said many times, I hate deception the most," Terence said coldly. "You keep testing my patience over and over, so don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    "Terence, just listen to me," Jean held his hand and said. "What can I do for you to forgive me? I really don''t want to lose you."


    At first, Jean tried to be tough, but after she saw the apathetic look on Terence''s face, she became soft. She smiled bitterly and said, "You can ask me to do anything as long as you don''t break up with me!"


    "Jean," said Terence as he looked into Jean''s eyes. "I need


    became infuriated.


    Suddenly, Mandy recalled all of Julia''s merits.


    Jean was right. With Julia''s personality, as long as she said something good and pretended to be pitiful, Julia was definitely not going to neglect her.


    Thinking of this, Mandy went straight to Julia''s house. She kept knocking on the door for a long time, but nobody was answering the door. So, she sat in front of the door and waited for Julia to come back.


    Meanwhile, Julia had just finished a party. When she came back, she was shocked to see someone squatting at the door. It was dark in the corridor, so she couldn''t recognize who was there.


    "Who''s there?" Julia asked nervously. Hearing Julia''s voice, Mandy looked up.


    "It''s me." Consequently, Julia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Mandy''s voice.

 Chapter 596 Shameless

    "Why are you here?" Julia asked with her eyebrows furrowed.


    "Julia, I don''t have a place to live in and I can only come to you." Mandy looked at Julia pitifully.


    "What happened?" Julia was confused about what she just said. "Didn''t you buy a villa for Jean with the money I gave you? You are living with her, right?"


    "I''m hungry." Mandy didn''t answer her question. Instead, she held her grumbling stomach and asked for food.


    "Come in first." Julia was left with no choice but to let Mandy in. She couldn''t be indifferent now. At least, she had to be considerate with her situation and give her some food to eat.


    It was the first time that Mandy had come to Julia''s rented apartment. She looked around and noticed that the place was too small. She couldn''t help but voice out what was in her mind. "This place is so small. How can you afford to live in her


    d. Have you forgotten it so soon?" Julia sneered. "I have paid off all the money you spent on me. Do you think it is shameless for you to ask more? I just find it ridiculous."


    "So what? I have raised you for a long time, but you want to get rid of me with just a little amount of money. Aren''t you too naive?" Mandy was really unreasonable this time. She was not even thinking before she spoke.


    She knew that she shouldn''t have come to ask for money from Julia, but it was the only way she had. If she couldn''t pay back the money she owed the casino, she would really be doomed.


    "I am telling you now. Give me the money as soon as possible, or I will not leave this place," she said impatiently.


    It seemed like the last bit of sympathy that Julia had for Mandy completely disappeared. "I won''t give you money anymore. You can leave now," she said coldly.

 Chapter 597 Doomed

    Mandy was pissed off when she heard Julia. She frowned at her and said, "Don''t you have any conscience? I have invested a lot to raise you since you were just a child, yet you are refusing to give me a small amount of money. Aren''t you afraid that I will tell the media about this?


    Don''t forget that you are a public figure. I guess you don''t want to be ruined by me, right?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Julia lifted her eyebrows and asked coldly.


    "No, I''m not, unless you are threatened. I''m just making it clear to you. I believe you should know what to do."


    Mandy sneered at her like a woman who had no shame left in her heart.


    She was confident that Julia would never risk her career just for a little amount of money.


    When she noticed that Julia didn''t respond, she furrowed her eyebrows and asked, "Hey, say something. Give me the money, and I''ll leave right away."


    letely powerless.


    In fact, she was just bluffing earlier. The truth was, the media knew what had happened between her and Julia. Even if she held a press conference to discredit Julia again, she knew that no one would believe her.


    But she couldn''t swallow her anger. She couldn''t accept defeat. No matter what, she wanted to make Julia pay the price.


    She left with embarrassment and decided to have a good rest, so as to figure out the next move. But she saw a group of people smoking not far away. Her eyes widened at once and the first thing that came to her mind was to run away.


    "Stop!" Unfortunately, before she could even do so, the group of people had already seen her. They rushed up and grabbed her. One of them slapped her and said angrily, "Why are you running?"


    "Paul? It''s you!" Regardless of the pain in her face, Mandy smiled awkwardly. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 598 Creditor

    "I should be the one to ask you the question, right? When are you planning to pay the money that you owe us?" Paul asked with a sneer.


    "Paul, I''m sorry. I''m out of money at the moment but you don''t have to worry. I''ll pay you back as soon as possible." Mandy held his hand and beamed at him. "Please give me a few more days. I will pay you by then."


    "Again?" Paul snorted. "Isn''t that what you promised me last time?"


    "I''m serious this time, I swear!" Mandy tried to sound as polite as possible because she knew these kinds of people. They could do anything for money. If she wanted to get out of here alive, then she shouldn''t offend them.


    "You know where to find me so I can''t run away at all. If you take me away today, I won''t be able to raise money. Please just give me one more chance. I will figure out how to pay you."


    "A fe


    n some trouble and you have to help me get through this."


    "Wow!" Paul exclaimed as he scanned the place. "Your daughter is so rich, Mandy. You can just ask her for help. You didn''t have to delay things and be beaten in the process, you know?"


    He picked up an antique vase and scrutinized every fine detail on it. "This must be very expensive. It must have cost you a fortune."


    "Put that down!" Jean commanded. "Who the hell are you? What are you doing here?"


    "You want to know who we are?" Paul let out a sardonic laugh. "Why don''t you ask your mother here?"


    "What''s going on?" Jean queried Mandy.


    "It''s a long story. Anyway, I owe them a sum of money. Please help me pay them back or else, I will be done for."


    "What makes you think that I will help you?" Jean asked sarcastically. "I told you, I won''t help you anymore."

 Chapter 599 Pay Back The Money

    "Jean!" A hind of embarrassment flashed across Mandy''s face. Seeing Jean treat her like that in front of Paul, she couldn''t help but feel humiliated.


    "Aren''t you being too much? You may not know it, but I have done so much for you. I was just asking you to help me pay off my debt. Why are you so heartless?"


    Jean rolled her eyes and turned to Paul instead. "Look, I''m not going to pay the money she owes you. Just let her figure things out by herself. If you don''t leave right this instant, I''m afraid I have to call the police."


    "Jean! Do you really have to go this far?" Mandy asked in disbelief. "Do you want me to ask for Barton''s help instead?"


    "Do it," Jean snapped. She believed that Barton wouldn''t even pick up the phone if Mandy called him.


    "Mandy, your daughter doesn''t seem to be so filial," Paul commented with a mocking smile. "What should we do? I have to get the money


    money was already in his bank account. A smile appeared on Paul''s face.


    He stood up from his seat and talked to Jean. "Now that we''ve got the money back, we''ll leave."


    He took a step and stopped beside Mandy. His hand made its way on her shoulder as he said, "You have a good daughter. We''ll leave now. Welcome to have fun in our casino in the future."


    Once Mandy heard the door locked, she turned to Jean. "Thank you, I''ll go ahead, I guess."


    "Wait." Jean stopped her with an unamused look on her face. "That''s it? You''re going to leave as soon as I paid your debt?"


    "Isn''t that what you want?" Mandy asked coldly. "What else do you want me to do?"


    She couldn''t help but be upset when she recalled what Jean said earlier.


    She wasn''t even thinking about her safety.


    "I''ve warned you that if you continue to gamble, I won''t let you go just like that," Jean uttered coldly.

 Chapter 600 Pregnancy

    Mandy sneered, "So what? I just went to gamble a bit. Is it a big deal?"


    Shaking her head, Jean said, "Mandy Zhao, I paid you back your debt this time, but next time I won''t do it for you. You''d better quit this gambling habit. If you get beaten to death one day, I won''t even come around to claim your corpse."


    "Really?" Mandy sneered. "I think you should continue to help me pay the debt, or I''ll tell Barton everything about you. All of your lies and secrets."


    Jean looked at Mandy and asked, "Are you crazy? What good will it do to you?"


    "Yes, Jean. I am crazy." Mandy smirked. "If it hadn''t happened today, I wouldn''t have known that I was just expendable to you. Did you know that what you said to Paul just no


    s to my bank account tomorrow," Mandy said firmly. She then turned around and was about to leave, but Jean stopped her in a hurry.


    "I''m pregnant."


    As soon as she said those words, Mandy froze still.


    She turned around to face Jean. She could not believe what she just heard.


    "What did you just say?" Mandy asked nervously.


    "I''m pregnant, Mom." Jean smiled bitterly. "This is what has been bothering me for the past few days. I know I haven''t been kind to you, but I honestly don''t know what to do."


    After speaking, Jean covered her face and burst into tears.


    In a hurry, Mandy walked towards Jean''s side and asked, "Are you telling the truth? Are you really pregnant?"


    "Yes," Jean answered with a nod.

 Chapter 601 Concealment

    "That''s impossible." Looking at Jean, Mandy couldn''t believe it.


    "Didn''t you say that you can''t get pregnant again? How are you pregnant now?"


    "I don''t know." Jean forced a smile. "The doctor said that it was a miracle. Honestly, I considered having an abortion before, but I changed my mind. I want to keep this baby."


    With disbelief in her eyes, Mandy asked, "Are you crazy? It''s not easy for you to get pregnant with Terence''s child. This is great news! Why would you even think of having an abortion?"


    Mandy assisted Jean to sit on the sofa. "The child you are carrying in your womb is a gift from God. As long as you have this baby, your relationship with Terence will be stable. I don''t un


    n''t want him stirring up trouble for you in the future."


    "How would I do that, Mom?" Jean squeezed Mandy''s hand gently. She was caught in a predicament and didn''t want to mess things up.


    "I''m here for you. We''ll come up with something. Let me think it over. There must be a way," Mandy coaxed Jean.


    Their priority was to silence George so they could keep him from seeing Jean.


    Mandy spent the whole night thinking. The next morning, she got up early and called Jean. They both decided not to tell George about his illness. They couldn''t afford that George might do anything detrimental to their future plans.


    "Besides, you have to find a way to hide it from Barton," Mandy said worriedly.

 Chapter 602 Madly In Love

    "I know," Jean answered.


    After telling this to Mandy, Jean finally let out a breath. A wave of relief washed upon her as she felt good to have someone share the burden with her.


    That night, she made an appointment with Mandy for further discussion, but Barton suddenly came back.


    When Jean saw Barton, she was stunned for a moment. She came to her senses and asked, "Dad, why are you back so soon?"


    "I finished my work ahead of time, so I flew back." Barton looked at her who seemed to be in a hurry. "Are you going out?"


    "Yes, I''ll be meeting my mom." Jean smiled. "Why didn''t you call me? Didn''t I say that I would pick you up at the airport?"


    "No, thanks. I''m not a kid anymore. I don''t want to bother anyone to pick me up." Barton smiled back. "If you want to go out, go ahead."


    "Are you hungry? Let me..." Jean was heading to the kitche


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you tomorrow. I have to go back to the company to deal with my work as soon as possible.


    Your holiday is not over yet. Have a good rest. I will come to see you when I have time."


    "I forgot to tell you something," Zoe exclaimed. "I called the HR department and told them I will go to work tomorrow."


    "Really?" Barton was surprised with her news. "You mean it?"


    "Yes. I have rested for such a long time. It''s time for me to go back to work," said Zoe.


    "But..."


    "What? You don''t want me to go back to work?" Zoe teased him.


    "It''s not like that!" Barton denied frantically as he shook his head. "I hope to see you every day in the company, but it worries me that you might overwork yourself."


    "I''ve been in the industry for so long. I''m used to it," Zoe insisted. "I don''t feel like resting any longer."

 Chapter 603 Are You In Love

    "Then I''ll pick you up for work tomorrow," Barton offered. "By the way, Zoe, when do you have time? I want to have dinner with you and Jean. I want to let her know about us."


    "A dinner with Jean?" Zoe was bewildered at Barton''s suggestion. She looked at Barton with doubt. "Don''t you suspect her of lying?"


    "To be honest, I still do. But there''s no evidence yet." Barton smiled bitterly. "I have yet to get word from my private investigator. So, as of now, she is still my daughter. I hope I can get her support for our relationship.


    Are you willing to do this for me?"


    "Okay." Zoe nodded without hesitation. "Since you want it, I have no objection, but..."


    "But what?" Barton asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t think Jean likes me very much. I''m afraid that if you rashly tell her about our relationship, she won''t be able to handle the news well. I suggest you drop a hint first to gauge her opinion of us." Zoe smiled bitterly. Barton could see a


    upted his plan, leaving him speechless.


    "Dad, don''t be shy. My mom has been gone for so many years. I don''t mind even if you marry another woman. You don''t have to hide it from me. If there is really such a person, I would like to meet her," explained Jean with a smile.


    "Is it okay if I found someone to love at this age? You really don''t mind?" Barton asked anxiously.


    Jean was stunned for a moment. She thought that the more generous she was, the more embarrassed Barton would be to speak. But to her surprise, he grabbed the opportunity to ask for her consent.


    She felt like shooting herself in the foot.


    She smiled awkwardly and replied, "Of course, as your daughter, I also wish for your happiness. If you do really fall in love with someone, I will be much relieved.


    Of course, the most important thing is to meet the lucky woman and know what kind of person she is. If she''s not good enough for you, I will definitely disagree."

 Chapter 604 He’s Busy

    Barton hurriedly said, "You should rest assured. She¡¯s definitely a good person."


    "Really? So there really is such a person." Jean smiled awkwardly.


    "Yes." Barton smiled, but his gaze and tone suddenly turned serious. "You''re an adult now, Jean. I don''t want to keep you in the dark."


    He stared deeply at her in silence. After a while, he heaved a sigh and pulled her towards the sofa. "I happen to have time today, so let''s have a chat."


    Jean knew what he was going to say, so she instinctively refused, "Dad, can we chat tomorrow? I''m really exhausted, so I want to sleep early today."


    "Wait a minute. What I want to say is important, but it won''t take too much of your time," said Barton.


    Jean had no other choice but to plop back onto the sofa.


    Since he¡¯d said so, it¡¯d be too inappropriate for her to continue to refuse.


    With a rather embarrassed smile, Barton said,


    out looking at him.


    "Why can¡¯t I worry about you?" Barton wrinkled his brows. "Marrying Zoe doesn''t change the fact that you''re my daughter. I''ll never leave you on your own just because I get married. You''re and you''ll always be my most important person."


    "Dad..." It was a lie to say that Jean wasn''t touched by Barton''s parental love. She gave him a big hug and said in a muffled voice, "I understand. Thank you, Dad."


    "You¡¯re welcome." Barton smiled and patted her back. "Call Terence over. We haven''t had dinner together for a long time. I''ll call Zoe too. We''ll be a family soon, so let''s have dinner together."


    "Dad, don''t bother!" Jean and Terence were still quarreling, so she wasn''t sure if he''d come.


    "It''s okay for the three of us to have dinner together first. He''s busy now. We can invite him again in the future."


    "No way. Call him over," Barton said firmly.

 Chapter 605 Not Welcome

    "You have been with Terence for a long time. I want to discuss your wedding with him. How could he refuse to come?" Barton quizzed Jean with a scowl on his face.


    "But Dad, I..." Jean wanted to avoid this meeting. She was on bad terms with Terence now and he would certainly not come. Admitting this to Barton would complicate matters.


    "Okay, it''s settled then," Barton announced with a smile. "I''ll call Terence myself later."


    "No," Jean said in a panicked tone. "I''ll talk to him. I''m going to his office anyway."


    She could not allow Barton to speak to Terence without her being present. So she decided to swallow her pride and meet Terence. At least, that way, she could control the situation. "It''s late. You should go to bed now."


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Barton nodded. "How about tomorrow? I''ve decided on a place wh


    ure, Zoe," said Melina taking the gift bags from Zoe. The others took this opportunity to disperse.


    Only Zoe and Nicole were left in the room now.


    Zoe turned to Nicole and said, "Thank you for your hard work in the past few days. I have brought you a set of cosmetics and put it on your table."


    "Really?" Nicole smirked. "Thank you for still remembering me. But I didn''t expect you to come back. Didn''t you say you were quitting? You''ve been gone for a long time. How did you decide to come back all of a sudden?"


    Zoe smiled, "I was in a bad state when I left, but the trip gave me a chance to get some rest and rejuvenate. Mr. Xiao also talked to me. After considering that I have been in the Xiao Group for so many years, I thought I shouldn''t leave.


    What''s wrong? You don''t seem particularly happy to welcome me back."

 Chapter 606 Compromise

    "Of course not." Nicole sneered. "I''m just surprised."


    "Really?" Zoe just shrugged.


    After working with Nicole for a long time, Zoe knew her ambition. Nicole felt that she was in her way.


    Zoe looked at Nicole and continued, "If there''s nothing else, I''m going back to work. There will be a meeting later."


    "Okay," Nicole responded, smiling.


    Since Zoe came back, she was the chief secretary again. On the other hand, Nicole felt reluctant. Sitting in her seat, she looked at the box of cosmetics on the table. Although they were expensive, it did not make her feel happy at all.


    The more she looked at the box of cosmetics, the more uncomfortable she felt. She impatiently stuffed them into the innermost part of the drawer.


    Looking at Zoe''s busy figure, she became even more upset. Not only was Zoe better at work, she was also more popular tha


    on was upset.


    "What''s wrong? Who made you angry?" she asked in a hurry.


    "Nicole," he replied impatiently. "She does her work carelessly, and yet she thinks that she is capable and competent.


    When you were away, she did not do anything well, but she dared to come and complain to me. Later, tell the HR department to fire her. I don''t want an employee like her."


    "Please don''t!" Zoe hurried to plead for Nicole. "She''s still young after all. Besides, she''s outstanding among her peers. You can give her another chance. Please don''t fuss over it."


    "It''s the first time that I''ve been treated by my employee like this. I don''t want to see her face again anyway," said Barton crossly.


    With a smile, Zoe proposed a compromise. "How about this? I''ll make sure you won''t see her face again. I won''t let her come in and ruin your mood. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 607 A Talk

    "Why are you defending Nicole?" Barton asked in confusion. "I think she wants to replace you."


    "I can understand that," Zoe said. "You gave me such a high salary for this position. Aside from Nicole, I think the others also want to replace me.


    I can''t fire all of them just because I''m afraid that they might replace me. Do you want all of them gone?"


    Barton frowned. "This is different. Nicole..."


    "She is my subordinate." Zoe glared at Barton. "Since you''ve handed over the secretary department to me, I hope you can let me make this decision by myself. Although Nicole has done something wrong, it is not unforgivable. I think we should give her another chance."


    "Fine. It''s up to you." Barton nodded in agreement as he saw the resolute expression on Zoe''s face. "I''ll leave that decision to you, but I don''t want


    need to explain myself to you, but I can tell you that even if I''m not here, Mr. Xiao will never give you a promotion. At present, he doesn''t think that you''re capable enough."


    "Did you just come here to humiliate me?" Nicole asked with contempt.


    "I came here to tell you that from now on, you are nothing but an ordinary clerk. Do your job well. Mr. Xiao''s business is not your concern from now on. And you are no longer allowed to enter his office. Do you understand?" Zoe declared coldly.


    It might sound like she was guarding against Nicole, but in fact, Zoe was just trying to protect her.


    Barton personally had a problem with Nicole. If she met his wrath, she would be fired.


    Sadly, Nicole didn''t think so. When she heard what Zoe said, she thought that Zoe was preventing her from getting close to Barton.

 Chapter 608 Satisfied

    "Why?" Nicole sneered. "Don''t forget that I''ve been doing everything during your absence. My skills aren''t inferior to yours, so why should I be demoted to an ordinary clerk?"


    "Because I''m the director of the secretary department, so you have to listen to me whether you like it or not," Zoe scowled. "Anyway, remember what I told you today, or I won''t be able to help you if anything happens."


    "What if I don''t listen to you?" Nicole sneered. "You really think you are superior to me?


    Let me tell you something. Maybe one day I will edge you out of your position. You want to demote me to an ordinary clerk, and you want me to stay away from Mr. Xiao. What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will replace you one day so you''re driving me away now?"


    "Don''t be so self-righteous." Zoe glared at Nicole


    s out of kindness. Terence, no matter how much you dislike me, I hope you can do me this favor.


    Don''t worry. It''s just a simple meal. I won''t ask you to do anything else."


    Terence hesitated for a while and asked, "When?"


    He didn''t want to have dinner with Jean, but he had to pay his respects to Barton. Moreover, he wanted to know what Jean was scheming.


    "Tonight," Jean said awkwardly. Seeing that Terence wasn''t amused, she added, "I know it might be too late to tell you, but I can''t do anything about it. I can''t get through to you, so..."


    "Got it." Terence glanced at Jean. "But I''ll tell you in advance that it''s just a simple meal. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    "I understand." Jean understood what he meant, but she was contented as long as Terence agreed to attend the dinner tonight.

 Chapter 609 A Gift

    Jean checked the time on her wristwatch and said to Terence, "It''s about time. We should be there as soon as possible. We shouldn''t let my father wait."


    Terence looked at her coldly and finally nodded. "I just need to pack up. I''ll meet you at the door."


    Jean was delighted when she saw that Terence was willing to go with her. She had planned to have a good talk with him along the way, but she didn''t expect that he wouldn''t speak to her the entire time. Sitting uncomfortably, she wasn''t sure if she should say something.


    She had been struggling all this time. She didn''t expect that when she came to her senses, the car had already arrived.


    Terence stepped out of the car first, and Jean followed him in a hurry. She finally caught up with him at the entrance of the restaurant.


    She took


    She felt anxious as Barton''s and Zoe''s relationship was blossoming.


    Zoe looked at Jean. "By the way, I bought you a gift today. I hope you''ll like it."


    Zoe handed a box to Jean. "I wasn''t sure what you''d like, so I bought you a necklace. I hope you don''t mind."


    The sight of the box given by Zoe made Jean want to throw it away at once.


    However, she couldn''t do that in front of Barton. Jean pretended to be surprised and said, "Look at you! We''re already family. Why are you so formal with me?


    I didn''t prepare any gift for you."


    "It doesn''t matter," Zoe quickly responded. "I don''t want you to give me anything. As long as you like the gift, I''m happy."


    "Jean, open it and take a look," Barton said to Jean.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Jean had no choice but to open the box.

 Chapter 610 Keep Me Company

    Inside the box, a glistening and expensive-looking diamond necklace sat.


    At the sight of this, Jean sneered in her heart. Zoe must have spent a lot of money to buy the necklace.


    She could understand Zoe, though. After marrying Barton, Zoe would be the CEO''s wife.


    Although Jean was utterly pissed at that moment, she still pretended to be cheerful in front of Zoe. With a smile, she asked, "Is it very expensive?"


    "Just a little bit," Zoe said. Even though the necklace cost her almost a year''s worth of salary, she bought it anyway. All for the sake of getting along well with Barton''s daughter in the future.


    Usually, Zoe wouldn''t spend so much money on a piece of jewelry. But when it came to giving Jean a gift, she knew she couldn''t be stingy.


    The last thing she wanted was for Barton to feel disappointed in her because she couldn''t get along well with Jean.


    With a smile, Zoe asked meekly, "Jean, do you like it?"


    "Of cour


    ther by myself. And besides, Terence is here to help me, so you don''t need to worry about him.


    You should just go back and rest. I will take good care of my father."


    After that, Jean gave her the cold shoulder and left. While watching her walk away, Zoe finally realized that all of Jean''s kindness and friendliness towards her was just a lie. It was clear that Jean really didn''t like her.


    The thought of living a peaceful life with Barton disappeared, causing Zoe to frown in sorrow.


    With help from Terence, Jean easily brought back Barton home. While she was busy taking care of her father''s needs, Terence tapped her on the shoulder and said goodbye.


    "Terence, are you really going to leave me at a time like this?" Jean asked in an obviously upset tone.


    "He''s back home, what else do you need from me?" Terence responded frigidly.


    While stuttering, Jean meekly uttered, "I... I was hoping you can stay with me for tonight."

 Chapter 611 Getting Drunk

    "Sorry, I can''t," Terence answered. "Take good care of Uncle Barton. I''m leaving now."


    Then, he strode out of the house. No matter how much Jean shouted, it didn''t help.


    That night, Barton was so drunk that he vomited. Because of that, Jean wasn''t able to get some rest all night. The following morning, when he woke up, he didn''t remember what happened last night at all.


    Looking at the energetic Barton, Jean asked helplessly. "Dad, are you awake? There''s breakfast on the table. Have some first."


    "No, thanks," Barton said with a smile. "I have to pick up Zoe and have breakfast with her. What''s wrong with you? You look tired."


    "Do you not remember anything?" Jean smiled bitterly. She had been up all night, but Barton didn''t remember a thing.


    "What?" Barton asked in confusion.


    "You were drunk and you kept vomiting.


    in.


    Zoe even took the time to arrange tons of insignificant work for her. Nicole thought she was a professional secretary, and it was ridiculous for her to do chores.


    Although Nicole felt sorry for herself, she must listen to Zoe''s orders.


    Meanwhile, Jean didn''t feel better until noon. When she went downstairs and saw the breakfast on the table, she got furious.


    Ever since Barton got together with Zoe, this house no longer meant anything to him. He would only come back at night to sleep.


    And soon, he might not even come back to sleep.


    She frowned and pondered for a while. She couldn''t let things progress like this. She had to separate Zoe and Barton as soon as possible.


    She remembered Peter, so she called him to discuss how to deal with Zoe.


    After more than an hour''s discussion, they finally made a plan.

 Chapter 612 No Time Like The Present

    Jean smiled and said to Peter, "Mr. Huang, I''ll leave the rest to you. There''s no time like the present. What about today?"


    "Today?" Peter was dazed for a moment. "Isn''t it a bit hasty?"


    "No, it''s fine," Jean smiled. "The earlier we finish this, the earlier we can rest assured. As long as you can find a way to ask Zoe out today, everything else will go smoothly.


    I''ll prepare the drug for you."


    "Okay. Since you said so, I guess I''ll give it a try."


    After Peter hung up the phone, he called Zoe. When she saw the caller ID, she didn''t want to answer it at first, but he kept calling her several times. Finally, she was compelled to answer. She asked, "Mr. Huang, what can I do for you?"


    "Miss Lin, here''s the thing," Peter answered in a gentle voice. "Are you


    work, Zoe had planned to take a taxi by herself, but she didn''t expect that Peter would arrive in his car, waiting at the entrance.


    He rolled down the car window and said, "Miss Lin, get in the car."


    Zoe reluctantly stepped into the car. Peter handed her a bouquet of flowers. He flashed a grin and said, "I bought them on my way here. I hope you like them."


    "Mr. Huang, actually..." Zoe grimaced.


    "Don''t worry," said Peter. "The shop assistant said that the orange roses represent friendship, so you can accept them.


    I wasn''t implying anything else. I just thought that this is going to be the last time we''ll have dinner together. I want to leave a lasting impression of you and me."


    "I see. Thank you." Zoe felt at ease when she heard Peter''s explanation.

 Chapter 613 Turned Off

    "You''re welcome." Peter smiled. Upon arriving at the restaurant he booked this morning, he parked the car and then opened the door for Zoe like a gentleman. The two walked together and entered the restaurant one after the other.


    "Hello, have you made a reservation?" the waiter in charge of tending to the door asked. Peter told him his name, and another waiter soon ushered the two of them in.


    Once they were seated and finished ordering, Zoe said, "Mr. Huang, today¡¯s meal is on me. You¡¯ve sent me flowers and picked me up, so let me at least pay for this meal as my thanks."


    "Aren''t you being too formal?" A helpless smile appeared on Peter''s face. "You really shouldn''t take it to heart. I just did what I should."


    After pausing for a moment to order a bottle of wine, Peter continued with a bitter smile, "Miss Lin, my priority today is to apologize to you. There were unexpectedly so many misunder


    or," Zoe said awkwardly.


    The dissatisfaction on Peter¡¯s expression was more than obvious. "Please don¡¯t joke with me. You usually attend business functions with Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t you? Could it be that you¡¯ve never drunk at all on those occasions?


    Considering that I''ve made such a big concession, you should be courteous enough to drink with me today, don''t you think?"


    Meanwhile, Barton, who was waiting for Zoe at home, was just like he was on pins and needles. He kept looking at his watch impatiently, wondering when Zoe would be back. He waited barely one hour before he completely lost his patience and phoned her.


    For some reason, he always felt that Peter was a very dangerous person. He couldn''t feel assured leaving Zoe alone with Peter.


    When Zoe was about to pick up the call, Peter grabbed her phone and turned it off. "This is our last meal together, so I hope no one will disturb us."

 Chapter 614 A Vile Plan

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Seeing Peter turn off her phone without her permission, Zoe looked alarmed. She curled her fingers into a tight fist and glared at him. "Mr. Huang, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Yes, I know this is too much." Peter smiled bitterly. "But I really can''t control myself. Miss Lin, just take pity on me. Can you keep me company tonight? Can you stay by my side?"


    "Mr. Huang, please don''t do this." Zoe frowned, she was sweating hard and her lips trembled. "If you keep doing this, I will..."


    No matter how hard Zoe struggled, Peter would not let her go, and he forced the poor woman to drink wine.


    Zoe reached for the door of the booth, but was pulled back by Peter''s strong hand.


    "You want to leave? Do you think it would be easy?" Peter sneered.


    "Mr. Huang, why are you doing this?" Zoe looked at Peter defiantly. She tried to free herself from him, but for some reason, she felt weak. She managed to stand up, only to slump on the chair again. Her vision was getting


    effect, Zoe became immensely weak. Peter helped her to the front desk and took out his ID card to book a room.


    Zoe pulled herself together and mumbled to the receptionist, "Help me."


    Her voice was so faint that the receptionist just looked up and asked in confusion, "Excuse me, did you just say something?"


    "Help me..." Zoe repeated with all her remaining strength.


    The receptionist heard it clearly this time. She looked at Peter in confusion and asked, "Sir, this is...?"


    "Sorry, this is my girlfriend." Peter smiled. "She is so drunk that she is not thinking straight. She thought I kidnapped her."


    "Really?" The receptionist did not buy his excuse after seeing the look of terror in Zoe''s eyes. "But I think that she..."


    "She''s fine. She just drank too much," Peter said impatiently. "Miss, are you done booking us a room?"


    "Oh! Yes, this is your room card." The woman was frightened by Peter''s malignant stare. She hurriedly handed the card key and his ID card to him.

 Chapter 615 Something Bad Happened

    "Thank you." Peter took the card key and carried Zoe upstairs.


    Once they got inside the room, he put her on the bed. She couldn''t even sit properly so he didn''t have to worry that she would run away.


    He pinched her cheek and said sweetly, "Wait for a bit, beauty. I''ll be back after a shower."


    "Peter, you''ll regret this!" Zoe warned. Even though her body was weak, her will was the opposite. "I won''t let you go!"


    The lack of strength in her threat made it sound like a coquetry in his ears.


    A malicious smile appeared across his lips. "Same here. If I let you go, I''ll regret it."


    Peter left a lingering kiss on her as he eyed her wickedly. After that, he whistled and went on his way to the bathroom.


    Despair crept in her heart as she heard the gush of water within the shower room.


    Once Barton arrived at the restaurant, he went


    without further ado and hurried to the elevator. Jean and Terence trailed behind his rushing figure.


    "Terence, what brought you here today?" Jean asked as if it was such an important matter than Zoe.


    "Uncle Barton, don''t worry. Everything will be fine," Terence assured, ignoring Jean once again.


    "I hope so." Barton smiled bitterly. "Thank you for your help. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do."


    "Let''s exchange words later. Our priority right now is to save Miss Lin."


    Upon hearing the men''s conversation, Jean couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "I think Zoe wanted this to happen. She must be enjoying it. She doesn''t need your help at all."


    Terence raised his brows at Jean. "Just so you know, you won''t die if you shut your mouth."


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    "What made you so sure?" Terence scoffed at her.

 Chapter 616 Consensual

    "I was just guessing," Jean said, embarrassed as she looked at Terence.


    "Is that so?" Terence threw her a skeptical look. "I thought you knew something."


    "What are you saying? Why would I know something about this?" She looked everywhere but his eyes.


    "Will you two please stop arguing?" Barton butted in as a frown overwhelmed his face. "Whatever it is that you want to talk about, let''s settle that after finding Zoe."


    Upon his words, the two were courteous enough to comply. What Terence said made Barton realize that Jean''s behavior was a bit unusual today.


    They were engaged with their thoughts as they rushed to Room 1621.


    Peter was taking a shower. All the while, Zoe''s weak body refused to just lie there uselessly. She wanted to call the police, but her phone was nowhere in sight. To make the matter worse, Peter''s phone was locked with a password.


    He came out


    s her and engulfed her in his arms. "Are you okay?"


    Zoe couldn''t say anything at all. All that slipped out from her mouth was her restrained sobs.


    "Mr. Xiao¡­" An extreme fear gnawed Peter''s heart when he realized that it was Barton who broke into the room. If he had known that he would interrupt them, he would have taken Zoe''s body earlier.


    He stared at Jean with disbelief in his eyes. It was all her fault. He then turned to Barton and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I warned you to stay away from Zoe. It seems like you didn''t heed my advice," Barton said coldly.


    "I¡­" Peter couldn''t find the words to say as a shiver ran down his spine. He gave him a faltering smile as he tried to calm himself. "Mr. Xiao, you got it wrong.


    What we''re doing is consensual. We are both single. It''s okay for us to get a hotel room. How did you get in here in the first place?"

 Chapter 617 Accusation And Denial

    "That''s nonsense..." Zoe felt wronged and shrank in Barton''s arms. Before she could say anything more, Jean, who was standing beside her, remarked, "Miss Lin, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person.


    I supported your relationship with my father from the very beginning. If I had known you''d hook up with another man, I wouldn''t have given my approval.


    I didn''t expect you to be sleeping with Mr. Huang while dating my father. Is this your true face?"


    "No, it''s not...what you think..." Zoe could not speak well because of the drug''s effect. She could only manage to produce broken sentences in a feeble voice.


    Cradling her in his arms, Barton rubbed Zoe gently on the shoulder and comforted her, "Don''t worry. I believe you."


    Zoe''s face was washed with relief after hearing Barton''s kind words.


    Noticing how her words seemed to have no effect on Barton, Jean grew frustrated. "Dad, t


    the hell are you trying to do?"


    "Yeah, Zoe, you can''t just spout all these nonsense." Barton frowned and backed up his daughter. "No matter how thoughtless Jean is, she will never do such a thing."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." At this point, Zoe''s eyes were clear. It seemed that the drug''s effects had started to wear off. She turned to him. "It was Mr. Huang who spilled the beans just now."


    "What the hell is going on?" Barton knitted his brows tightly and demanded an explanation from Zoe.


    Zoe smiled bitterly and told him the whole story. "That''s it. Jean never liked me from the beginning. She is just putting on an act in front of you. She colluded with Mr. Huang in order to separate us. Barton, you must trust me on this."


    "Zoe, don''t go too far!" Jean angrily remarked. "I didn''t expect you to blame it on me. It makes me sick!


    "Dad, please don''t believe what Zoe said. She..."

 Chapter 618 A Thorough Investigation

    "Zoe, do you have any evidence?" Barton looked at Zoe. The conflict on his face was very evident. "You''d better not speak carelessly. It''s a grave accusation you are making."


    "Exactly! Do you have any evidence?" Jean butted in triumphantly. "Miss Lin, you have done a very disgusting act, and now you want to frame me. I tell you, what you''re saying is absurd."


    Barton looked expectantly at Zoe. Deep in his heart, he was hoping that she had something to back her claim.


    Zoe smiled bitterly, defeat in her eyes, and weakly replied, "I don''t have any evidence.


    I just heard everything from Mr. Huang. If it''s true, then..."


    "Dad, did you hear that?" Jean could taste the victory in her lips. She managed to worm her way out, and cast Zoe in a bad light. "How could she badmouth me? Dad, I will never allow a woman like her to marry into our family."


    "Zoe, I..." Barton still wanted to say something, but Jean pulled him away with such force. "Let''s go, Dad. Stop talk


    d yet, you insist on pinning me as the guilty party. I demand that you refrain from using those words to describe me."


    "Why not?" Jean sneered. "The reason why I don''t want an investigation is that I want to save your face. When the truth really comes out, everyone will know you for the trash that you are.


    I''m warning you to stay away from my father from now on. You''re not welcome in our family."


    "Enough!" Barton had enough of this unnecessary cat fight. "I''ll listen to Terence and make sure to investigate it.


    In this way, I won''t be making a grievous judgment. But whoever comes out as guilty will surely not escape my wrath. We must find it out the truth of this matter."


    "Dad..." Jean was visibly uncomfortable at this idea.


    Meanwhile, a smile of relief finally appeared on Zoe''s pale face.


    At this point, Barton could only trust Terence. He placed his arm on his shoulder and said, "I''m taking Zoe to the hospital now. Please take care of the rest."

 Chapter 619 Threats

    "Don''t worry, Uncle Barton. I will help you with it," Terence said lightly.


    "Dad, please. Let me handle this matter," Jean said in a low voice. When she saw that Barton didn''t change his mind, she hastily added, "Don''t worry. Although I don''t like Miss Lin very much, I won''t be biased with my investigation."


    "You?" Barton looked at Jean in front of him with distrust.


    "Yes, Dad, I''ll do it. Trust me. I won''t let you down," Jean tried to assure him.


    "No way!" Zoe frowned. "You can''t leave this matter to her."


    Zoe would never agree to it. Deep inside, she knew that it would all be over if Barton let his daughter handle the case.


    Holding Barton''s hand, Zoe pleaded, "Barton, please leave this to Terence. I''ll only be at peace if he is the one in charge of this investigation."


    "Don''t worry. I will prove your


    nsure of why he should ruin his life for the sake of Jean.


    "I know that you are a sensible person, Mr. Huang. You know that there is a big difference between being a mastermind or just an accomplice. If there is someone behind this plan, now is the best time to tell me,"


    Terence said. "Don''t worry. If you are just a pawn in this plan, I won''t make it hard for you. All you have to do is tell us who''s behind this."


    It was a tempting offer.


    Peter knew that there was some sense in Terence''s words. If he confessed about Jean, he might get lighter consequences.


    "I..." When Terence was about to say something more, Jean cut in. "Terence, don''t scare Mr. Huang.


    He is the father of two children. I heard that one of your kids is still in kindergarten. Isn''t that right, Mr. Huang?"


    Jean turned to look at Peter.

 Chapter 620 Crisis Of Trust

    Peter''s face turned as pale as a ghost.


    Of course he knew that Jean was threatening him. Before he had the chance to say anything, Jean continued,


    "Mr. Huang, you''re a clever man. You have two lovely children. How could you do such a thing behind your children''s back?" Jean threatened Peter by bringing up his two children.


    She had no choice but to do any means necessary to protect herself.


    With a bitter smile, Peter lowered his head and refused to speak for a moment. Finally, as if he had made up his mind, he raised his head and said to Terence, "I did it all by myself."


    "Really?" Terence frowned slightly. He glanced at Jean beside him, and saw that she was relieved.


    Even though he was certain that Jean was involved, he had no evidence to prove his claim.


    Peter, the only person who could prove Jean''s crim


    but to get out of the car and grab Zoe''s hand. "I know you''re not happy about what happened, but Zoe, trust me! If Jean really did it, I will never be partial to her. Give me some time, I will find out the truth."


    "Let me go!" Zoe shook off Barton''s hand and ran upstairs.


    After all, he didn''t seem to believe her.


    Barton watched her go upstairs and saw the light in her house turn on. Then, he went back to his car and drove away.


    When he arrived home, he found that Jean was waiting for him. Seeing that Barton was back, she immediately approached him and asked, "Dad, how is Miss Lin? What did the doctor say?"


    "It''s late. Why don''t you go upstairs and get some rest?" Barton asked as he changed his shoes.


    With a bitter smile, she said, "How do you expect me to fall asleep after something like that happened?"

 Chapter 621 In A Dilemma

    With a sigh, Jean asked Barton, "How is Miss Lin?"


    "She''s fine." Barton glanced at his daughter and said, "I sent her home after the examination. It was nothing serious."


    "That''s good." Jean pretended to be relieved. "Miss Lin is going to be fine. You can rest assured. It''s been a whole night. You should go upstairs and get some rest."


    "I know." Barton nodded, but he didn''t move. Instead, he just stared at his daughter.


    Noticing the look in Barton''s eyes, Jean felt that something was wrong with him. She quickly asked, "Dad, is something wrong?"


    "Jean, what do you think about what happened today?" Barton asked. "Do you really think that Peter planned all by himself?"


    "Dad, what are you implying?" Jean looked at Barton. "Do you think that I colluded with him?"


    "That''s not what I meant. I just want to ask you i


    I know you''re not capable of lying. Didn''t I promise you last night? If Jean was the one behind it, I will give you justice."


    "You''re just saying that to coax me," Zoe sneered. "Do you think I don''t know you?


    You will always protect Jean no matter what happens. But what about me? Who am I to you? You won''t doubt her, will you?"


    "Zoe!" Barton exclaimed. "I''m going to get mad if you say that again.


    You are my girlfriend and she is my daughter. The two of you are equally important to me. I won''t be partial to anyone. Of course, I won''t turn a blind eye to your grievance. But please give me some time! I''m going to find out the truth, okay?"


    The waiter brought the steamed buns to them. Barton one of them to Zoe''s mouth and said, "Please eat some."


    Looking at Barton''s face, Zoe was finally swayed to believe him.

 Chapter 622 Only Time Can Tell

    "Then don''t forget what you just said," Zoe said crossly and ate the steamed bun given by Barton.


    Barton breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing the intimacy between the two, Nicole clenched her fists.


    No wonder Zoe dared to boss her around. It turned out that she had already made the moves on Barton secretly and became his girlfriend. To be fair, Zoe did have the qualifications to be in that position.


    But still, Nicole was so angry that she trembled all over. She really wanted to rush out and demand the truth about their relationship, but she held herself back in the last minute.


    Nicole did not risk being seen by these two so she hid quietly until they left the restaurant.


    When she arrived at the company, Zoe was already busy with her work. Nicole returned to her desk and saw the mountain of documents on it, so she could not help frowning.


    And just as she thought things would not get worse,


    ying that I''ll raise his kids?" Jean looked at Mandy with obvious confusion. "How is that a good idea? I will have my own child soon. If I raise two more children, don''t you think that''s too much for me?"


    "You''re a very smart woman but you could be quite dull in moments like these," Mandy said helplessly. "All you need to do is to make Peter believe that the two children are with you. You could always hire a caretaker for the children. Who says you have to raise them yourself?"


    "I see. I will make the necessary arrangements for that." Jean nodded slightly and her face brightened up a bit. "But Barton..."


    "Don''t worry about Barton. As long as Peter remains quiet, Barton will never know that you have something to do with that incident. You just need to wait for Barton to give in and take the initiative to reconcile with you."


    "I see. That makes sense." Hearing this, Jean was finally relieved.

 Chapter 623 Favoring An Outsider

    Jean didn''t go back until she and Mandy had dinner together. When she got home, Barton called her and asked her to have dinner with him. He had prepared many dishes.


    "Jean, you''re back!" Barton smiled. "I made dinner. Come and have some."


    "I''ve already eaten," Jean said coldly. "You should enjoy your meal. I''ll head upstairs and get some rest."


    "Jean." Barton had planned to talk to Jean over dinner, but she refused to eat with him. He was left with no other choice but to stop her. "We need to talk."


    "There''s nothing left to talk about," Jean scoffed. "You''ll find out the truth sooner or later."


    "Jean. Jean!" He kept calling her name, but Jean wouldn''t pay him any attention.


    Barton sighed as he stared at her going upstairs.


    The next morning, Jean got up early and went straight to


    ith you. Is that too much to ask?"


    "Dad..." Yvette groaned with displeasure. She wanted to say something, but Samuel told her off and said, "I''m the one who asked Mr. Han to come.


    You''ve been away for a long time. Mr. Han misses you just as much as I do. It''s just a dinner. Don''t get all worked up."


    "Fine." As reluctant as Yvette was, she conceded when she heard Samuel''s explanation.


    Seeing that Yvette was obedient to Samuel, Myron sighed and said, "Daughters and dead fish are no keeping wares."


    Yvette pouted. "Dad! If you continue to talk nonsense, I''m going to get mad at you!"


    "Okay, relax. I won''t talk about it anymore, okay?" Myron had been working in the business world for so many years, and he had never been afraid of anyone. But his daughter, Yvette, was his one weakness.

 Chapter 624 Questions

    Yvette nodded with satisfaction. She looked at Samuel and asked, "Since when have the two of you got so close?"


    Yvette recalled that before she went abroad, Samuel and Myron hadn''t even met each other. How come they were acting so familiar with each other as soon as she got back?


    She looked at Myron with a dissatisfied gaze and asked, "Did you cause any trouble for Samuel while I was gone?"


    "What are you talking about?" Myron groaned. "Is that the kind of person you think I am?"


    "Yes. That''s exactly the kind of person you are." Yvette rolled her eyes at Myron. "How do you explain any of this, then?"


    "I..." Myron was rendered speechless.


    Because of her father''s reaction, Yvette was even more certain that this was all Myron''s plan. She turned to Samuel and asked worriedly, "Sa


    ent that Samuel had moved on from Bella.


    He looked at Samuel and said, "Actually, I only have one question for you. Rumors about you and Bella on the Internet have spread far and wide. I just want to ask you, are they all true?"


    Samuel nodded and replied, "Most of them are true. Bella and I decided to end our relationship three years ago."


    "She still refuses to let you go after three years. That''s not good for you and Yvette. Have you thought about what you''re going to do about it?" Myron asked discontentedly. "A woman like Bella won''t give up until she gets what she wants."


    Samuel hesitated for a moment before saying, "Since you''ve mentioned Bella, there''s one more thing I want to discuss with you."


    "What is it? Just say it. I''ll do whatever I can to help you," said Myron.

 Chapter 625 Compromise

    After a moment of hesitation, Samuel finally said, "Mr. Han, I want to ask you something. do you know about those gossips about Bella on the Internet?"


    "Of course, I do," Myron said with a nod. "It''s the hot topic for online discussion these days. How would I not be aware of it?"


    "Then... does it have anything to do with you?" Samuel asked.


    "What are you implying?" Myron was taken by surprise. "Why did you ask me that?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly and explained, "A few days ago, Bella came to me. She told me that this has something to do with you."


    "Yes," Myron admitted. "It does have something to do with me. So what?"


    Samuel said with a tinge of hesitation. "Mr. Han, I know you want to help Yvette vent


    jections. Anyway, I''ve done what I promised her. It''s not up to me if I fail or succeed."


    Yvette''s eyes well with tears when she heard Samuel''s promise.


    She glanced at Myron and said, "Did you not hear me? It''s none of your business, Dad. Stop it!"


    "Fine!" Myron agreed reluctantly. "I won''t meddle in your affairs anymore. But Yvette, I have to remind you.


    Don''t come crying in front of me if you''re wronged in the future. I''m telling you, this is useless."


    "Don''t worry. That''s not gonna happen," Yvette said with satisfaction.


    Samuel finally felt relieved when Myron agreed. "Mr. Han, you can rest assured. I won''t let Yvette get hurt."


    "Well, I''m too old to care about any of this." Myron sighed.

 Chapter 626 Chatting

    Myron stared at Samuel and said, "Shouldn''t you start changing the way you address me? You always call me Mr. Han, and it''s giving people the wrong idea. I''m pretty sure they think you''re my subordinate or something."


    "You finally said something pleasant to hear," Yvette said with a smile. "Samuel, from now on, you can call him Uncle."


    "Uncle," Samuel called, a little embarrassed.


    After the dinner, Myron drove away by himself. But before he left, he didn''t forget to remind Yvette to go home early.


    Consequently, Yvette drove him away impatiently.


    Afterwards, Samuel and Yvette got in his car and went on their way. Seeing that they arrived at a community, she was taken by surprise. "Samuel, why did you bring me here?"


    "I told myself that I''m going to take you here once we''ve officially confirmed our relationship." Samuel smiled at her as they stepped out o


    perament, Julia and Vivian were two peas in a pod.


    After listening to Barton''s words, Julia commented, "I didn''t think that my mom would be so interesting when she was younger. It''s a shame. I didn''t even get the chance to meet her.


    Mr. Xiao, according to your description, you seem to know my mother very well."


    "I do." Barton smiled bitterly. Who else would know Vivian better than he did?


    They almost became husband and wife.


    "Then..." Julia wanted to know more, but Barton stopped her.


    He smiled and said to Julia, "It''s almost midnight. You should go back and get some rest.


    Don''t you have to get up early tomorrow? I''ll tell you about the other things some other time."


    "Well... okay." Although Julia still wanted to continue their conversation, she realized that she still had to work tomorrow. "Mr. Xiao, thank you for your time. I''m leaving now."

 Chapter 627 Quarrel

    Julia smiled warmly and said, "If you are not in the mood next time, you can come to me. Though I may not be able to help you a lot, you''ll feel better after talking to someone."


    "Okay, then. I appreciate your concern," Barton said and smiled. "I won''t see you off. I still want to sit here a little longer."


    "How about I accompany you? Besides, I don''t have much to do today," Julia said and hesitated to stand up.


    "No, I''m fine. Thanks. You''d better go back now. I''ll leave after sitting for a while."


    "Okay," Julia simply replied. Then, she stood up and left.


    Barton looked at the empty cup in front of him. He thought for a moment, then he decided to buy it.


    As time went by, he felt that he was getting more fond of Julia. He had an intuition that Julia was his real daughter. So, he had to find out the truth.


    He d


    Zoe''s face hardened. She was so annoyed by how Barton spoke. "What do you mean?"


    "I¡­" Barton didn''t know what to say anymore. "Zoe, I didn''t mean that..."


    "Then, what do you mean?" Zoe interrupted Barton. "I can see that you don''t want to investigate it at all, do you?


    Don''t tell me that you are being biased on this matter and just because Jean is your daughter, no matter what she has done or what harm she has caused to others, you will just turn a blind eye to it.


    Barton, how can you fail to distinguish right from wrong? I just want to know the truth. Is it too much to ask? You just turned a blind eye to your daughter''s doings. How am I supposed to accept that?"


    "I really didn''t mean that!" Barton was bombarded by her words. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how. So, he just looked down and kept silent.

 Chapter 628 Shes Pregnant

    Zoe sneered, "Well, since you don''t want to investigate, I will just do it myself. Sooner or later, I will find the truth and I will let you know about it."


    "Zoe, don''t be so impulsive." There was a hint of worry in Barton''s eyes. "I understand how you feel.


    But Peter has confessed his crime and received the punishment he deserved. Isn''t that enough? You said that Jean was also involved in this matter. Where is the evidence?


    You can''t suspect her for no reason, can you?"


    "It seemed that you trust Jean and not me. I should have known it."


    Zoe smiled bitterly. "Evidence? I heard it from Peter with my own ears. I am the evidence. What else are you looking for?"


    "Zoe, you should know that it can''t be used as evidence," Barton said help


    er?"


    "Because they are different!" Barton said in an aggressive tone.


    "Why? No matter what, I''m telling you now that my mother will often come here in the future. If you really don''t want to see her, then I''ll move out with her."


    "Jean, what are you talking about? Apologize to your father, now!" Mandy frowned at what she heard.


    "No way! I did nothing wrong. Why should I apologize?"


    Seeing that Jean didn''t want to take it back, Mandy explained to Barton, "Mr. Xiao, please don''t be angry to her. She is only carried away by her emotions.


    Don''t worry, I won''t come here again. But Mr. Xiao, she is pregnant. Please take good care of her."


    Barton was stunned by her words. He looked at her in disbelief and asked, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 629 Evidence

    "I said Jean''s pregnant," Mandy said with a smile. "Mr. Xiao, whenever you''re not at home, I''ll come in to take care of her. But when you''re at home, you should make sure to take care of her."


    "Wait!" Barton exclaimed. "Who''s the father of this baby?"


    "Dad, what are you implying?" Jean asked with a sullen expression. "Who do you think is the father?"


    "Terence?" Barton shook his head in disbelief.


    "That''s right." Jean nodded.


    "But that''s impossible," Barton claimed. "I think I remember that you two haven''t¡ª"


    "Dad!" Jean scowled.


    Mandy smirked and grabbed Jean''s hand. "Mr. Xiao, it''s impossible for a young woman to tell you every detail about her sex life, isn''t it? Now that these two youngsters have done it, Jean must give birth to this baby.


    Anyway, they''re about to get marrie


    e then went back to his own home. He sat in front of the desk in his study and opened the folder.


    As he read the contents of the documents, Terence''s face became more and more serious.


    It turned out that George wasn''t lying.


    Everything he said was in the file, including other information regarding Jean. All of this was truly mortifying.


    Terence felt terrible when he thought of Jean''s true nature, hiding behind her delicate face.


    Fortunately, he had solid evidence now. Otherwise, he didn''t know what he was going to do.


    He looked at the documents in his hand, struggling to figure out how to deal with the evidence. At this moment, he received a call from Barton, asking him out to have dinner tomorrow.


    "Tomorrow?" Terence was taken by surprise. "Uncle Barton, is something wrong?"

 Chapter 630 Photos

    "You will know when you come, won''t you?" Barton said mysteriously. "There''s nothing to be worried about. What I am about to say is a good thing."


    Although Barton said that what he was about to reveal was a good thing, Terence wondered it wouldn''t be a good thing since it had something to do with Jean.


    Thinking of this, Terence answered, "Fine. I will be there on time tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, he sat at his desk and hesitated on his next move for a long time.


    He had been wondering when he should reveal Jean''s true colors. But since Barton asked him to have a dinner with him tomorrow, he felt that it could not be delayed any longer.


    At the thought of it, he immediately called George. "Where are you? I want to see you now."


    "Me?" A sneer appeared formed at the corner of George''s mouth. "I''m dying. It''s only natural for me to seize every second of my remaining days."


    With a frown, T


    ship though." Hearing the whispers and gossips, Nicole could not sit still any longer. She leaned over and joined the people who were gossiping in front of her. "Mr. Xiao must be picky in women. There are other young and beautiful women around him. But he is not interested in any of them. It''s said that Mr. Xiao is a loyal man who couldn''t forget his ex-wife. Have you forgotten? Also, he has a daughter with her ex-wife, right? I heard she''s in her twenties."


    "Yes, I remember. It was a hot topic back then."


    Nicole smirked. "A man who has been hung up on his ex-wife for more than 20 years would never fall in love with a secretary just because she stays with him day and night. There must be something fishy." Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    "Nicole, what do you think is going on?" "The answer is right in front of us.


    In my opinion, Zoe must have seduced Mr. Xiao," Nicole answered with a cold smile.

 Chapter 631 Complacent

    "What? Zoe doesn''t seem to be the type of person who would do such a thing."


    "Well, one can''t judge a book by its cover," said Nicole. "I think Zoe has seduced Mr. Xiao and threatened him! No wonder she has been acting different lately. It turns out that she has Mr. Xiao backing her up.


    She must have taken advantage of him. Otherwise, why won''t they make their relationship public?"


    "Now that you mentioned it, it does make sense." Everyone else nodded to Nicole''s deduction. If Barton and Zoe were together, there should not have been a reason for them to be sneaky.


    "This has to be the truth!" exclaimed Nicole. "We work our guts out just so Mr. Xiao could appreciate us, while Zoe seduced him to get promotion. I bet she has always desired to be Mrs. Xiao and being his secretary was her way of achieving her goal."


    "Nicole, stop talking nonsense," said


    right up to him as she flashed the photos in front of his face. "We already know that Zoe seduced you. Is it true or not?"


    "Where did you get these photos?" asked Barton seeing the photos.


    "I took them myself," said Nicole as she grinned at him. "I''ve always known that Zoe was up to no good. She must have found your weakness and used it against you, right?


    Don''t worry. We''re on your side. We won''t let you be menaced by her again. Just wait and see. I''ll give you the justice you deserve!"


    Nicole stood beside Barton with her head held high, and she was complacent. "An employee like her will be the downfall of our company. If you don''t get rid of her, everything you''ve worked hard for will be gone without you knowing it. Mr. Xiao, just fire her. You have nothing else to worry about. We will help you rocket this company to its supremacy. Am I right?"

 Chapter 632 A Happy Ending

    Nicole looked around, but no one echoed.


    She cleared her throat and began to speak again. "Mr. Xiao, I know that Zoe has been with you for a long time. It must be hard saying goodbye to her, but you can''t keep a vicious woman like Zoe. Something bad would likely happen in the future..."


    "Who told you to capture these photos?" Barton interrupted Nicole as his face turned to a scowl. "And when did you have the right to tell me what to do with my company? Are you deciding on my behalf now?"


    "What?" Nicole paused for a moment, but she hurried to explain herself. "No, it''s not like that!


    Mr. Xiao, I know you are too embarrassed to admit that you are being threatened by Zoe. Don''t worry. With me, you won''t have to worry about anything.


    As long as you let me handle this, I will work on it efficiently, and I won''t make it any difficult for you."


    "I think you''re being delusional!" Barton ridiculed her. "No one threatened me, and what you''re accusing Zoe


    and Zoe should not have shown mercy to a woman like Nicole.


    After things had been settled in the office and Nicole was nowhere to be seen, Barton went straight to his office, and the employees flocked Zoe like a fan club. Someone said, "Zoe, you won Mr. Xiao''s heart! You are awesome!"


    "Exactly! When can we expect to receive your wedding candies?"


    "True! When will you be married?"


    Zoe flashed a silly smile and said, "It''s still up to destiny, I guess? The wedding candies can probably wait."


    "I think it will come any day now!" said Melina with a bright beam on her face. "I bet Mr. Xiao is just waiting for the perfect time. The engagement party will be here soon!"


    "Let''s not talk about wedding candies now. Zoe, don''t you think you should treat us to dinner?"


    "Sure! Why not?"


    said Zoe. With the enthusiastic faces in front of her, she did not dare to disappoint and gave in to their request. "Let''s do it tonight! You girls choose the place."

 Chapter 633 Calm Down

    "Then, it¡¯s settled," Melina said. "Girls, shall we call Zoe Mrs. Xiao from now on?"


    "Stop teasing me!" Zoe responded with a smile. "Go to work now."


    It was not easy to drive away these girls. Shortly after, Zoe knocked on Barton''s door and entered his office.


    The moment he saw her, he gave her a warm smile and said, "Have you finally calmed them down?"


    "Yes." Zoe gave a faint nod. "Thank you, Barton."


    "That was what I should do anyway." Barton couldn''t help but paint a slight frown on his face. "Why are you being so formal with me?"


    Zoe simply looked down again and didn''t respond.


    If it weren¡¯t for the issue regarding Jean, there wouldn¡¯t be such a big conflict between her and Barton. At the end of the day, it was all because of her.


    Barton gave her a bitter smile, and said, "Zoe, you


    her hands and feet felt cold.


    Mandy noticed her nervousness and quickly comforted her. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Nothing bad will happen."


    "Mom, I¡­" Even her words seemed to have been shut off by her rising anxiety. "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I can''t even speak properly.


    Terence didn''t believe me. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll believe me this time. I¡­ I feel nervous. I feel like something bad is going to happen."


    "Don''t think about it too much. It''s useless for him not to admit it. The evidence is right there, and he has no choice but to believe it,"


    Mandy said, trying to comfort Jean. "Take it easy. After this meal, your relationship with Terence will be completely settled.


    Jean, you should calm down and don''t ever let him find out anything."


    "Okay, I will." Jean nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 634 Jean Is Pregnant

    Jean took a deep breath to calm herself down before entering the room.


    When Jean and Mandy got inside, Terence had already arrived. He was standing by the window and looking at the night view of the city.


    "Terence, why are you here so early?" Mandy asked as she gave him a warm a smile.


    Terence frowned upon hearing her voice. He didn¡¯t expect that Mandy would also come.


    He smiled back and replied, "I can¡¯t let the elders wait for me, so I came here in advance today."


    There was also a smile on Jean¡¯s face as she walked over to Terence. "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing," he replied indifferently. "Just looking out of the window. I''ve been busy all these years, so I rarely had the chance to unwind and enjoy the view outside. The night view is breathtaking."


    "Really?" Jean asked as she slowly approached him, but he turned around and walked away.


    A trac


    ld is really Terence''s!" Jean tried her best to persuade him. She looked at him with a desperate and bitter smile on her face. "I only have Terence in my heart. How could I be with another man?"


    "Have you said enough, Jean?" Terence mockingly asked. "I was deceived by your ''innocent girl'' facade before. Do you really think I''d let you make a fool of me again?"


    Jean almost lost her temper, but she kept her composure and barely managed to hold it back. She looked straight at him with tears welling up in her eyes, and said, "Terence, I really don''t know why you said that. But I didn¡¯t lie to you. The child in my womb is really yours."


    As she spoke, she slowly took out the report from her bag. "If you don''t believe me, you can see for yourself here that the baby is more than a month old already.


    Did you forget that we slept in the same bed in my father''s place?"

 Chapter 635 Stop George

    With a frown, Terence said to Jean, "Shut up! Can you play some new tricks? You''ve already done this before. Don''t you have another one?"


    "I¡­ I didn''t play any ticks." Jean was furious and frustrated deep inside, but she had to pretend to be aggrieved.


    Seeing that her daughter was being scolded, Mandy could not sit still any longer. "Terence, don''t go too far. Jean is pregnant. Even if you don''t care about her, you still have to care about the baby in her womb. How can you treat her like this?"


    With a glare, Terence turned to Jean and said, "Speaking of the baby, I''d like to make it clear. Although we are not yet married, our marriage is recognized by both of our families. We''ve never had sex, but you get pregnant. Do you think our marriage could still go on?"


    "Terence, you''ve gone too far! The baby in my belly is yours. Even


    front door now. George will be there soon. You must stop him no matter what!" said Jean anxiously.


    Hearing the agitation in Jean''s voice, Mandy stood up. As soon as she opened the door, she saw George. She pulled him aside and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s none of your business," responded George crossly.


    Just as he finished his words, Jean rushed over and asked, "George, what are you doing here? Didn''t I ask you to deal with the project?"


    "I just heard that you are having dinner with Barton. Why don''t you introduce me to him?" Seeing that Jean was being pretentious, George could not help but sneer.


    "I have already explained this to you. I will do that at the right time. Why don''t you go back home? You really can''t go in today. We have a very important business here."


    "Why?" George asked Jean with a smirk.

 Chapter 636 The Baby Is Yours

    Embarrassed, Jean looked at George and said, "George, you''d better leave now. I''ll give you an explanation later."


    "An explanation?" George sneered, his eyes full of resentment.


    Even now, Jean was still trying to deceive him.


    "Fine. When are you going to give me an explanation?"


    "George, stop it." Mandy looked at George with pleading eyes. "Give us some more time. We''ll give you the explanation you deserve."


    "Time? Huh?" George sneered at what she had said. He thought to himself, ''If I give them time, who will give me that?''


    Jean smiled at him fawningly and said, "George, trust me. I will definitely keep my word.


    How about this? Give me three months. If I fail to handle everything well, I will be at your disposal. Is that okay with that?"


    "Three months?" George asked, a


    m God. Perhaps it''s the only chance for me to become a mother. I really don''t want to miss this chance.


    I have to choose a good father for my child and I chose Terence. So George, if you go into that room, I will not keep the baby."


    "Don''t lie to me, Jean. Do you think I will still believe you after all this time? Who knows who your baby''s father is? Besides, the doctor said that you would never be pregnant in your life."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the hospital with me for an examination. But if you enter that room, you can only go to the hospital with me for an abortion. I guess you don''t want your child to know that he has a father who is an AIDS patient, do you?"


    George stared at Jean''s stomach. What she had said was a possibility, and he had no idea what to do.

 Chapter 637 What Happened

    "This child is an extension of your life. The only thing that you can leave in this world. You must want him to live, right?" Jean said with a sneer.


    As she approached George, she looked at him intently and continued, "George, this is your only chance to be a father. I hope you''ll think about it. Do you want to ruin me, or keep this child?


    What''s more important to you?"


    "Are you really pregnant, Jean?" George looked at the woman in doubt. He still had a hard time believing what he just heard.


    "Yes," Jean nodded. "I already told you that you can always have me checked if you don''t believe me. Now you can either leave, or I will have an abortion."


    "How is that even possible? Aren''t you..."


    "I know. At first, I can''t even believe it myself. But it''s the truth," Jean sa


    hired people to investigate. Did you mean I was trying to frame you?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that," Jean replied.


    "Terence, what is happening?" Barton''s face darkened as he pored over the documents.


    He never would have believed that his daughter was that kind of woman, but the truth was right in front of him. He had to believe it.


    He frowned and asked Terence, "What the hell is going on here? Are these all true?"


    "Of course," Terence replied. "They''re true. If you don''t believe me, then you can make your own investigation."


    "There''s no need for that," Barton answered. Seeing that Terence was so confident, coupled with the photographs and detailed information he presented, he was bound to believe that it was the truth. He frowned and asked, "Terence, what happened?"

 Chapter 638 Wait And See

    Terence smiled, "I had been investigating Jean for a while now, but she had covered her tracks pretty well. I couldn''t make a breakthrough until I met a man named George.


    As you can see, he is the man in the photo.


    George told me things about Jean. I followed every clue he gave me until I collected all these. See for yourself, Uncle Barton. This is your daughter. Do you think I''ll be with such a woman?"


    "What do you mean?" Mandy could not sit still any longer. She stood up, grabbed the documents, and tore them up. She looked at Terence sharply and said, "Terence, Jean is pregnant. Even if you don''t want to take responsibility, you shouldn''t make up stories to destroy her! What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Terence smiled. "I want to expose her true colors."


    He turned to Barton and conti


    did not know who to believe in anymore.


    He turned to Terence and asked, "Why did you show us these documents?"


    Terence smiled as he answered, "I just wanted to tell you all that Julia is the one I love. My company is in a good condition now, and if you ever plot your revenge in the future, I won''t be scared. Now, Uncle Barton, from this moment on, I don''t want to have anything to do with Jean anymore. If you force me or hurt Julia in any way, you will pay for it."


    Mandy did not hide the mockery in her tone. "Terence, you''re the one who won''t get away with this. You forged so much evidence just to discredit Jean. I''m telling you, you''re the one who''s going to pay. You just wait and see."


    "I''ll wait, then," Terence said coldly.


    "Mom..." Jean gave a bitter smile and tried to stop Mandy.

 Chapter 639 Make Sure She Never Comes Back

    "Jean, you know he doesn''t love you at all. Why are you still dreaming about being with him? Let''s take this guy to court! I can''t just let this go!" Mandy said decisively.


    "Mom, don''t be like that," Jean replied with a bitter smile.


    Mandy wanted to continue cursing, but upon hearing Jean, she knew she had to keep her mouth shut.


    Jean faced Terence and asked with a bitter smile, "Have you ever loved me, even just a little?"


    "No." Terence did not even look at her eyes.


    "So is it true that you only agreed to marry me to protect Julia?" Jean was trembling with anger but she pretended to be sad.


    "Yes." Terence nodded.


    "Even though I''m pregnant, you won''t be with me, will you?" Jean was not going to give up so easi


    said.


    "What do you want?" Lisa was filled with hope. "Just say it. I''ll do it as long as it''s within my capacity. I don''t even mind doing more than one favor."


    "No, just one thing. As long as you do it well, you can surely get out of that program in an instant,"


    Jean said with a vicious grin. "Not only that, I will also transfer ten percent of my shares to you. You''ll be a shareholder in the company. What do you think?"


    Lisa fell silent upon hearing this. She hesitated for a long time and then finally asked, "Ms. Gu, what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s very simple. You''re in the program with Julia, correct?"


    "Yes," Lisa replied.


    "Well, this is the only thing I want in return. Make sure she never comes back."

 Chapter 640 Ill Kill You

    "What?" Lisa exclaimed, not believing what she just heard. "You want me to kill Julia?"


    "Say it louder." Jean rolled her eyes. "Shout until everyone hears."


    Lisa came to her senses. She was slowly realizing what she was getting herself into. While it was true that she hid to answer her phone, the forest was relatively open where someone might hear her.


    She took a deep breath and said to Jean, "Ms. Gu, are you serious?


    That is illegal."


    "And you''ll get caught if somebody sees you do it, but no one will, right? Your show is so dangerous anyway. Perhaps she will fall off a cliff and die. Well, the wild is just deadly. Maybe there are snakes and beasts. You know what to do, don''t you?"


    "But..." Lisa could still not make up her mind. This was a drastic thing after all.


    "


    l treat the baby as his own."


    "I see." George realized her motive. "You want to use this child to manipulate Terence, don''t you?"


    "None of your business. The child will have a better future with Terence being the father. I am doing this for no one else but the baby," Jean said decisively.


    "Well, would you rather have your child to have a father like you or like Terence? I know you see what I mean, don''t you?"


    Looking at Jean''s face and realizing that he was being completely subject to her manipulation, George felt furious.


    Ignoring the people coming in and out of the gate of the hospital, George choked her and said in a trembling voice, "I''ll kill you!"


    Jean let out a cough before uttering, "Get off me!" She felt so frightened and patted George''s wrist frantically.

 Chapter 641 Do You Believe It

    "It''s all your fault that I became like this," George sneered at Jean. "You are so vicious. How could you come up with such a trick? I really underestimated you."


    "Let go of me, George. Let go of me!" Jean tried her best to break free, but George was so strong that she could not escape his grip.


    "You''re hurting me. I..." Jean struggled. George''s eyes flared red with anger and his grip tightened. He ignored her plea. "I will let you die with me!"


    Seeing that it was useless to beg for mercy, Jean surrendered and stopped struggling. She forced a weird laugh.


    George was stunned. He looked at her and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing at you. You''re crazy." Jean provoked him further. "Okay, you can kill me. I''ll go to the hell with my child to keep y


    n." He walked past him.


    "George, George!" Terence called out. He still had a lot of questions in mind.


    He did not understand what had happened.


    In his empty apartment, George felt a pang of ambivalence tuck his heart, but he had to bear it alone.


    Meanwhile, Jean went back to the hotel. She was not expecting to see Barton waiting outside her door.


    After hesitating for a while, she walked up to him and asked, "Dad, why are you here?"


    "You haven''t been home for a whole night. How can I not come?" Barton said angrily. "You are pregnant now. You should go home now."


    "I won''t go back," Jean said assertively.


    "Don''t be childish. Pack your things and go back with me."


    "Dad, I want you to tell me the truth. Do you believe what Terence said last night?"

 Chapter 642 Get drunk

    Barton stood stunned and silent for a while.


    Jean smiled bitterly. "It seems that you believe what Terence said.


    In that case, why did you come to me?"


    "Jean." Barton frowned. "Don''t be childish. Come back with me.


    You are pregnant now. Why do you live in a hotel? I have hired a nanny to take care of you. Come back with me quickly."


    "Dad, forget it. I will take good care of myself. Besides, I have my mother. Don''t worry about me."


    "Your mother? I don''t think she can take good care of you as the nanny does," Barton said with a frown.


    "At least she trusts me unconditionally and won''t doubt me like you do," Jean responded. "That''s enough for me.


    You''d better go back now. I will take care of myself. Don''t worry."


    After saying that,


    ike her."


    "Really?" Barton tried drinking the tea Terence had poured for him. It tasted as bitter as the day. "It seems her temper is really the same as Vivian''s.


    If Vivian had listened to my explanation, we wouldn''t have ended up like this. My daughter and I wouldn''t have been separated for so many years, and things wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Fate is so cruel." Barton shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Terence winced, pinching his forehead in confusion. Today, Barton seemed strange by mentioning Vivian. "Uncle Barton, what happened?"


    "Nothing. Drink with me, Terence."


    Barton poured Terence a glass of wine. In a drunken trance, he spilled his secret. "Terence, I shouldn''t have listened to Jean and forced you and Julia apart."

 Chapter 643 The Truth

    Terence frowned and said to Barton, "Let bygones be bygones.


    Although there is some misunderstanding between me and Julia, I will find a way to get her back."


    Barton grabbed Terence''s hand and said in a sincere tone, "You''re a good man, Terence. I misunderstood you before. You must do everything you can to win Julia''s heart back."


    Terence was shocked by Barton''s sudden change in attitude. He looked at Barton and assured him, "Don''t worry, I will do my best."


    "Well, that¡¯s good," Barton murmured and nodded.


    Terence wondered why Barton suddenly became supportive of him and Julia. He asked curiously, "Uncle Barton, what caused the sudden change of your mind? Why do you care about me and Julia now?"


    "I¡­" Barton opened his mouth, but he couldn''t gather the right words to say. After a moment, he smiled awkwardly and said, "I just feel guilty that I separat


    onally.


    We''re human and we are never perfect. It''s better to face your mistakes and make up for Julia while you still have the chance."


    Barton couldn''t refuse upon seeing the encouraging look in her eyes. "Then, what do you think should I do now?" he asked.


    "Of course you have to tell the truth." Zoe''s face darkened when she remembered Mandy and Jean. "We shouldn''t let Mandy and Jean go. They should be punished for what they have done to you and Julia."


    "But¡­. Jean is still pregnant." Barton had treated Jean as his own daughter for a long time. Despite everything that had happened, he couldn''t be cruel to her.


    "So what?" Zoe sneered. "Barton, Jean is a vicious woman. Even though you''ve treated her as your own daughter, she never sees you as her own father. Come to think of it. She''s just using you. Do you think it''s fair to Julia if you let her go?"

 Chapter 644 Are You Bartons Daughter

    A trace of hesitation appeared on Barton''s face when he heard what Zoe just said. He looked at her and asked, "Then what should I do?"


    "Jean and Mandy should be punished for what they''ve done. You should..." Zoe whispered her plan into Barton''s ear.


    Barton frowned upon hearing that. "Are you sure?"


    "What''s wrong with my plan? This is the best way to handle it."


    Zoe sighed. "I know you can''t bring yourself to be cruel to her, but you have to understand that Jean is not your daughter. Julia is your real daughter. Jean is the one preventing you from reuniting with Julia. We have already shown mercy to her. Do you understand?"


    Barton hesitated for a long time before he finally nodded. "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    Afterwards, Barton called Jean to ask her out. Zoe glanced at him and said


    eter, but I did it for my father''s sake. Besides, Peter has admitted his guilt already. I don''t understand why you are doing this. What do you want? Do you want me and my father to sever our ties completely?"


    "Don''t confuse right from wrong here," Zoe responded. "I do hate you, but I won''t say anything without substantial evidence.


    Why don''t you take a look at this first?"


    Jean didn''t dare to reach for the folder that Zoe gave her. Mandy was the one who had the courage to look at the report. When they saw the contents, their faces froze.


    "That''s fake!" Mandy said angrily. "Zoe Lin, what''s your intention of faking this paternity test? What benefit did Julia promise you? Why are you working so hard for her?"


    After a long silence, Barton finally spoke up. "Do you refuse to admit it?"

 Chapter 645 Heartless

    "Dad..." Jean looked at Barton with pleading eyes. "We''ve done the paternity test, and this is a fact that cannot be changed. Where did this report even come from? Do you really believe this so-called paternity test? Do you really think that Julia is your daughter?"


    "Is it the truth?" Zoe snorted.


    "Shut up!" Jean grunted at Zoe.


    She thought Barton came here to apologize, but she had no idea that things would turn out like this.


    In Jean''s mind, she was certain that Zoe was retaliating her because of the incident with Peter.


    Even though what Zoe said was true, Jean would never admit it.


    With an icy gaze. Jean said, "Miss Lin, even if I''ve offended you in the past, you shouldn''t have done this to frame me. What good would that serve you?"


    Zoe smirked and suggested, "Miss Gu, I have an idea. If your conscience is


    tunately, Barton had made up his mind. "I shouldn''t have expected anything from you."


    After he said that, he looked at the door and shouted, "Please, come in."


    The door to the room was pushed open by a group of police. "Jean Gu, Mandy Zhao, you two are under arrest for identity fraud. Please come with me."


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    "We''ll find out whether what you''re saying is true or not." The police took the two women away. Barton sank in his chair when he watched them getting arrested.


    Zoe patted Barton''s shoulder and said, "Don''t feel bad. We''ve given her so many chances, but she didn''t cherish them."


    "I know." The reason why he chose to meet in this restaurant was because he wanted the matter to come to an end. It was a pity, however, that it ended like this.


    The altercation left Barton heaving a sigh.

 Chapter 646 Fall Off A Cliff

    After Jean and Mandy were taken away by the police, Zoe looked at Barton and patted him on his back. She could see the pain in his eyes.


    Although Barton knew that Jean was not his real daughter, he still cared for her so much. He was a little reluctant to send her to jail because he had treated Jean as his own daughter.


    Zoe held his hand and said, "Well, don''t be sad. Right now, you should focus on making Julia accept you as her father."


    Barton had mixed feelings when he thought about Julia. At some point, he was full of hope that they would be reunited, but he was afraid that Julia might not accept him as her father. He smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know if she can accept me or not, Zoe."


    "Don''t worry," Zoe comforted him. "Julia is a kind woman. She will definitely accept you."


    "I really hope so," Barton said in a worried tone.


    The shooting of the variety show, Survival in the Wilderness, was held in the Glazed Mountain. This mountain was a landmark


    Ahh!" Julia fell off the cliff. Lisa was smiling triumphantly. She took a look at the cliff and found that it was very high. There was a very little chance for Julia to survive. After a moment, she pretended to panic and shouted, "Help! Julia fell off the cliff."


    The others looked anxious and they rushed towards her. The director told the people to search, and also informed the rescue team. After the accident, the news quickly spread out.


    Again, Julia became a hot topic in the whole city. The news that she had fallen off the cliff had been widely spread on the Internet.


    Lisa quietly retreated to the side. There was a part of her that felt guilty for what she had done. She felt scared when she saw that the rescue team went on for a long time but didn''t have any news.


    Only then did she realize that she had killed someone. She was haunted by her conscience. This was not the outcome she had expected.


    "It''s not me. No. I didn''t do it," she murmured to herself.

 Chapter 647 The End (Part One)

    Terence planned to talk to Julia after she came back. Kerry was surprised to see him and asked, "Why are you still here, Terence?"


    "Where should I be?" Terence raised his eyebrows at Kerry.


    Kerry frowned and said to him, "Shouldn''t you go and look for Julia instead of waiting here?"


    "No, it''s fine. I''m not in in a hurry." Terence smiled at her. "Jean has been arrested, and the situation is stable. I just want to wait for Julia to come back.


    By the way, since you are here, I have something to discuss with you, Kerry."


    "Don''t you know what happened to Julia?" Kerry''s eyes widened. "Hurry up and look at the headlines on the Internet."


    "What happened?" Terence furrowed his eyebrows and opened Weibo. When he saw the news that Julia had fallen off the cliff, he almost lost control and fell on the floor. Without saying anything, he rushed out and left Kerry alone.


    Looking at Terence''s anxious fa


    . How is the search going on? Did you find her?" Terence asked in a hurry as he breathed heavily.


    "No. You''d better go up now. If there is any news, we will inform you immediately."


    "No way!" Terence almost cried in frustration. "I want to stay and look for her with you."


    "Are you crazy? Look at what you are wearing. It¡¯s getting dark. If you stay here for a longer time, you''ll be frozen to death."


    "I won''t go up until I find her," Terrence said stubbornly. They were left with no choice but to forcefully take him away, but he managed to escape.


    It was impossible for him to wait just like the director. It was his wife''s life which was at stake.


    The longer Julia was not found, the more her life would be in danger.


    It was getting dark and Terence was just wearing a suit when he left the office. The temperature in the mountain was very cold, which made him shiver. His body soon felt numb.

 Chapter 648 The End (Part Two)

    As Terence continued to look for Julia, he nearly lost hope. Tears welled up in his eyes and he felt like he was going to drown in deep sadness. Suddenly, a faint voice came from nowhere.


    He immediately came back to his senses. He stopped for a bit and asked, "Julia is that you?"


    Terence didn''t get any answer, but he was certain that it was Julia. His heart was filled with hope once more. He went crazy as he looked for her everywhere, carrying only a faint light from his mobile phone.


    He found her in a pit covered with thick straw, like a trap set by hunters. Her leg was bleeding, which made Terence panic. He jumped down without hesitation and checked her condition. Julia was unconscious at the moment.


    Terence took off his shirt and tore it into strips.


    Fortunately, he found a wooden stick. He used to aid Julia''s injured leg.


    It was very cold that night. He held her tig


    s at a critical state because of high fever last night. Julia, you can''t miss such a good man."


    Tears fell down from Julia''s eyes. It was not until now that she realized that Terence was silently protecting her in his own way. She had thought that she was dumped by him.


    "Why are you saying this to me?" Julia thought that there was still something that Zoe was not telling her. So, she asked her to figure it out.


    "Someone has done something wrong to you. I just hope that I can make it up for him," Zoe said with a bitter smile.


    "What do you mean?" Confusion was written all over Julia''s face. She couldn''t understand what Zoe was saying at all.


    After some hesitation, Zoe said, "He should be the one telling you this himself, but he has donated blood for you yesterday and hasn''t recovered yet. So I think I better tell you the truth. I don''t think he has the courage to do so."

 Chapter 649 The End (Part Three)

    "What do you want to say?" Julia asked in confusion. "I have Rh negative blood. Who donated blood for me?"


    "Barton," Zoe answered.


    "Mr. Xiao? How is that possible?" Julia asked in confusion.


    "He has the same blood type as yours. What a coincidence, right?" Zoe chuckled. "Actually, it''s not a coincidence. In fact, he''s¡ª"


    "Zoe!" Barton''s voice came from the door, just as Zoe was about to spill the beans.


    "What are you doing here?" Zoe asked, squinting her eyes at Barton. "Didn''t the doctor tell you to get some rest?"


    "I was worried, so I came here to have a look." There was a strange expression in Barton''s eyes when he stared at Julia.


    "I want to eat some barbecue. Can you go and get me some?" Barton found a convenient excuse to tell Zoe to leave.


    "But I¡ª"


    "This is important. I have to tell her this myself!" Barton interrupted her.


    Zoe glanced at him and finally left Barton and Julia alone.


    Julia felt strange when she looked at Barton''s eyes. "Mr. Xiao, why are you here?"


    "Juli


    alright."


    His voice felt soothing to Julia''s ear. She knew exactly what he meant.


    "Will you promise me that we''ll never be apart again?"


    Terence eagerly waited for Julia''s response for a long time.


    "I promise."


    These two simple words meant that she was ready to commit her whole life.


    Barton couldn''t resist giggling behind the door when he heard what was going on inside the ward.


    The two of them had gone through so much and finally made peace. His cooperation with Terence did not end up in vain.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Barton''s face.


    All''s well that ends well. Three months later,


    a grand wedding ceremony was held in H City.


    To be exact, it was the wedding of two couples¡ªTerence and Julia, Barton and Zoe. At the wedding banquet, Barton officially announced that Julia was his legitimate daughter.


    This amazing wedding was a conclusion to an equally amazing story.


    "Julia, no matter what happens, I vow that we''ll never be apart again."


    "Terence, let''s have a baby!"

 Chapter 650 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.


    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net


    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    --------------


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    --------------


    3, The Substitute Bride


    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    --------------


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?


    --------------


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    --------------


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.


    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    --------------


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    --------------


    8, Take My Breath Away


    "Drive this woman out!"


    "Throw this woman into the sea!"


    When he doesn''t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her.


    "Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.


    --------------


    9, The Enchanted Night


    Four years ago, Cassandra had to marry a wealthy man, though she had no feelings toward him. Similarly, the man whose name was written against hers on the marriage certificate couldn''t care less about her either.


    Four years later, she was drunk on a cruise ship in Rome and the fate sent her a graduation gift, a steaming hot one-night-stand with an unbelievably hansome man.


    She had cheated on her husband! And what was worse, the unbelievably hansome man turned out to be her husband''s brother, Rufus Luo!


    What was she gonna do? How could she live with him under the same roof? What would her husband do to her after he found out the buried secret? And more importantly, how could she resist his boundless charm?


    --------------


    10, Happy Together


    "We''ll be married for only a month. After that, we''ll get divorced immediately."


    Even though their marriage had been arranged by their great-grandfathers before they were born, he believed that such a rude and noisy woman like her didn''t deserve to be his wife.


    Little did they know then that they were destined to be together. Hiram, the handsome young CEO who could never be turned on by a woman, and Rachel, the beauty who somehow brought bad luck onto all the men she went on a date with, were getting married, against all odds.


    --------------


    11, Waiting For a Girl Like You


    "You saved my life, and I owe you one. Fair and square."


    "Is this how you are going to repay my kindness? By sharing my bed? In my own house?"


    "Fine, then come to my place and share my bed. How''s that, huh?"


    People always say what the An Family is capable of is beyond imagination. However, Carla Ji has no idea it''s a nightmare only dressed like a daydream until it''s too late to change anything...


    --------------


    12, Unbreak My Heart


    "A cheater and a bitch. They are perfect for each other," Ashley scoffed in her heart, a faint smile climbing up the corners of her lips. Her smile was so dazzling that no one could look away from her.


    With one swift swig, she emptied the glass of wine down her throat. Never had she imagined that this glass of wine, drugged by her own mother, would bring her to an unbelievably wealthy and handsome man and change her whole life.


    It had been a night of madness. She lost her virginity to the man she never met before. It felt like a dream that was not real, yet that very dream came to life, and was standing right in front of her when she woke up the next day.


    "Kiss me!" he demanded.


    What would happen next?


    --------------


    13, Love Crisi


    s


    After Brian''s once beloved girlfriend leaving him, in the years follow, there is no one who can stir his heart until he meets that girl, a Waitress named Molly.


    What begins in compulsion becomes true love, and soon Molly finds herself torn between 3 entirely different men, in 3 irreconcilable lives. Yet she knows at the bottom of her heart, from the very beginning, that who is the one she truly loves.


    As their fates unfold, the turbulent saga travels around the world, from the sunny tropical island to foggy London, and to lovers'' paradise¡ªParis.


    A story of a pair of lovers, tormented by the past, driven by desires, yet still entangled in a relationship of love and hatred.


    --------------


    14, Billionaire''s Gift


    Mandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.


    Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!


    --------------


    15, Apotheosis


    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.


    Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?


    --------------


    16, Mighty Soldier King


    Former special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.


    As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.


    At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.


    Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?


    --------------


    17, Rebirth of Martial God


    Traversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.


    Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!


    But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!


    --------------


    18, The Legend of Innate Mage


    "Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"


    They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.


    Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger.


    "Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"


    --------------


    19, Lord Of Martial Arts


    In Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.


    Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.


    He cheated death.


    Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister.


    "You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.


    --------------


    20, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon Throne


    Rocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.


    ...


    Rocky Bai is reborn!


    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.


    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.


    Let''s join in their adventure!


    --------------


    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown


    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?


    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?


    --------------


    22, Addicted Love


    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!


    --------------


    23, My CEO Daddy


    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.


    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.


    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.


    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."


    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!